For Daily Latest Books Free to Download on

https://novelsguru.com/ and visit my Facebook page

https://www.facebook.com/groups/3345453369055623
Prologue 1/2
Hi my name is Kearabetswe Primrose Mokoena and I'm 20
years old. I'm a 2nd year Accounting student. I live with my
stepmother ( Nthabiseng Mokoena, 46), my stepsister ( Palesa
Violet Mokoena, 24), she's actually my half sister but
sometimes it doesn't feel like it; my niece Dintle, 5 and nephew
Tshepo,8.
My father Patrick Mokoena died six years ago. You're probably
wondering where my mother is. Well I don't know if she's dead
or alive. All I know is that she was this coloured woman who my
father cheated with and left me after giving birth.
You're probably wondering what I look like. Well since my mom
was coloured that means I'm a yellow bone big brown eyes,
average height, small waist, curvy, medium boobs, basically I'm
an hourglass shape.
I live at home because step-monster had a lot issues regarding
other accommodation. Besides the University is not that far but
I do take a taxi though. At least my bursary covers my taxi fares.
But the taxi drops me far from home which brings me to now.
I'm late because we were studying late and I lost track of time.
Step-monster will flip when I get home. I do know a shortcut
but it is scary because the so called shortcut was the woods. My
house is right at the other side of the wood if I pass it I'll be
there in no time but it is scary cauz I don't know what's out
there. But going around it means travelling for about 10km
(Maybe I’m exaggerating) and I can't afford to be later than I
already am. I can do it... I'll just have to run.
I regretted my decision as soon as I was deep into the woods. I
heard weird sounds that I've never heard before. Was it
growling or howling. I hope it's not a wolf but we don't have
those things in mzansi especially not in kasi but who knows
right. I had two choices, go back or continue. I can't go back
cauz I was already far so I decided to continue but how I wish I
hadn't...
Prologue 2/2
Right in front of me was a beast like creature. It looked like a
wolf or a lion or was it a dog, I don't know. All I know is that I've
never such a creature in my life. It was busy mauling this poor
guy. It was digging its claw in the guy's right arm ready to rip it
apart. I think he was already unconscious because he wasn't
screaming or moving.
"serif"; mso-bidi-font-family:"Times New Roman"">I wanted to
run but it seems like I was frozen in one place. The creature
noticed me and turned towards me. Adrenaline kicked in and I
ran back but it was short-lived because Bang! Face first I fell. I
don't know where the rock came from.
Suddenly every hair in my body started standing. And I could
fell panting or breathing behind me. As I turned, suddenly I was
pinned down by the creature. I closed my eyes on instinct.
I heard heaving breathing and panting next to my face. My
pulse was raising and my heart was beating so fast I could
almost hear it. I opened my eyes and came face to face with the
creature. And OH MY GOD I THINK I'M GOING TO DIE!!!...
1
I have never ever seen such beautiful eyes in my life. Crimson
red eyes staring right at me. There were piercing my soul,
searching it. My pulse was racing but I wasn't scared, in fact I
felt safe. I must be losing my mind. Here I am pinned down by a
beast and I feel... safe?
Finally it got off me and left, leaving me frozen and mesmerized
by it. I could've sworn I didn't want it to leave me. See! I told u I
was losing my mind.
I got out of my daze when I saw the man lying there
unconscious. I ran away like my life depended on it. I rushed
home, when I got there my so called family were sitting in the
living room but God knows I didn't have it in me to face them. I
quickly went to my room. I lay in my bed, curled up and silently
crying my eyes out.
Oh God what did I just witness? What about the guy... is he still
alive or is he dead? How could I have just left him lying there all
alone? What if he was still alive and I could've saved him? I
have to go back. I wiped my tears and got off the bed
Advertisement
ready to go back but I was stopped by a ringing in my left ear
and a stinging in my left cheek. Smack! Again, what is wrong
with this woman
SM (Stepmom): "The nerve you have! You come home late in
my own house and go straight to bed. Who do you think you
are?" She was seething, veins popping out.
Me: "I know I'm late but I have to go back." Smack! Seriously I
don't have time for this. I have to save that man.
SM: "So now you're the madam of this house, who goes in and
out whenever she wants, huh? You didn't even cook. Who do
you expect to cook when you don't?"
Me: "You're darling daughter. She doesn't work nor does she
attend school all she do..." Smack! I was interrupted by another
slap.
SM: "Listen you brat, this is my house."
Me: "It's my father's house no..." Smack! I swear if I had a
penny every time she slaps me I would be a millionaire.
SM: "You're nothing but a bastard. The daughter of a hoe who
goes around sleeping with married men and leaves her bastard
child behind. This is the thanks I get for taking you in? You
ungrateful daughter of a hoe." Right now my cheeks are
burning from all the slaps I received and my eyes were starting
to sting from all the crying. I didn't say anything nor did I have a
comeback from that. She took my silence as indication to
continue
"You're not going anywhere. You're going to go to the kitchen
and prepare a nice meal for the family as you owe us for taking
you in even though your mother almost wrecked my marriage."
She straightened herself and went out of the room.
I wanted to fall on my knees and cry myself until the morning
but I couldn't because even though she's cruel and a monster,
she was right I owe her. My mother almost wrecked her
marriage and she did leave me alone. If Nthabiseng was any
other women she would've left me to fend for myself after my
father died. I was fourteen at the time but she didn't throw me
out and I should be grateful. I straightened myself, wiped my
tears and went to the kitchen. I decided to cook penne and
tomato paste because it was already past supper time to cook
something complicated. As I was busy making dinner my two
favourite little angles came in.
Tshepo: "What are you cooking aunty?" He was grinning like an
idiot and I couldn't help myself but smile at his cuteness.
Me: "Penne and Tomato paste."
Dintle: "We can help aunty." Oh gosh their innocence always
brightens my day.
Me: "Okay sweet cheeks. Tshepo can you get the tomato puree
for me please."
As Tshepo was busy looking for the tomato puree, Dintle was
helping me wash the tomatoes.
Tshepo: "I can't find it aunty."
Me: "Just get the tomato sauce."
Tshepo came with the tomato sauce and we started preparing
dinner. I am grateful to have these two around because they
are the only light in my gloomy life.
2
I wake up to my alarm at 4:00. I feel terrible and not to mention
the stupid throbbing headache I was feeling. I always wake up
around this time everyday because even though my classes
starts at 10:50 I still have a lot to do like cleaning the house,
prepare a bath for step-monster, bath the kids, make breakfast,
clean the dishes, bath and then take the kids to their bus stop
while their mother is snoring away, only then will I be heading
to the University. Anyway it's not like I slept peacefully with the
reoccurring nightmares I kept having of the event of last night
in the woods. I would relive that moment over and over but this
time I was the victim. I would jerk away every time but at least
the kids didn't wake up. How I wish I could go back to being a
kid. Worrying about nothing and being oblivious to everything.
I forced myself off the bed and went to look at my reflection in
the mirror because I know judging from the way I felt, I didn't
look any better. Holly crap I look awful. My eyes are swollen
and puffy from the crying and I didn't exactly get to have my
beauty sleep. I'm beginning to curse my complexion right now
because I look like shit. Damn it! I don't even have the right
make-up to hide this. I only have BB cream and lip gloss; I guess
sunglasses
Advertisement
a beanie and shawl will suffice. I can't stand here any longer
when I have so much to do.
As I pass the woods on my way to University I see a lot of police
cars and a few ambulances and it looks like the press is also
present. Thank God it looks like someone found him. I hope
he's still alive because I don't think I'll be able to live with
myself if he isn't. I walk away quickly before hearing anything
else. I don't want to be traumatised and struggle during my
classes. I'll hear everything on the news later, then I'll deal with
my trauma. Does that make me selfish?
Narrated
At one of the mansions in Sandton the two brothers are in their
father's study, casually chatting and laughing. Their laughter
was interrupted by their fuming father who just entered the
study.
Father: "I'm glad you're all happy and joyous. What is the
meaning of this?" He hands them his tablet which has an article
that's been trending since the early hours of today. The
younger brother seems to recall what the article was about.
"Judging from your horrid expression, I don't have to guess
which one of you was responsible for this." He said looking at
the younger brother.
Young Bro: "I can explain da..." he was interrupted by his
father's slap.
Father: "Explain what exactly? Since when do you run rampage
on the streets and leave a victim alive at that?" It was the older
brother's time to be horrified.
Old Bro: "He did what? Look bro, you need to control your
edges."
Young Bro: "Look I'm not like you. You know I can't control
myself in that state. I don't know what happened okay, there
was someone there and I don't know I just couldn't do anything
I j..." he was shouting but stopped himself when realised what
he said and the look on his brother and father told him he
shouldn't have.
Old Bro: "A witness bro?"
Father: "A witness? How many times should I tell you to grow
up? Stop acting on your emotions. I'm sick and tired of always
cleaning up after your mess. You're such an irresponsible and
incompetent fool." His father started punching him. He pushed
his father seething with anger.
Young Bro: "Don't talk like it is my fault when it's yours. If it
wasn't for your lust for power, none of this would've
happened." He composes himself and it took everything in him
to.
"Relax taima I'm capable of cleaning my own mess. I will handle
this on my own and in my own way." He then walks away
leaving the two surprised.
3
I wish I could say my day so far has been great. I couldn't
concentrate during my lessons and not to mention the stares I
got from my over the top look. I'm not someone who has a
complicated fashion sense but rather simple is my style and
today it was a mess. It didn't help that I was jumpy; even a
small movement startled me.
"I didn't know one can get a hangover from studying." I jumped
up from my seat in the cafeteria drawing everyone's attention. I
turned to see my two best friends already taking their seat.
Me: "You'll give me a heart attack. Why can't you be normal?" I
said with my hand over my chest.
"Seriously Rosy Kay, is that how u great your bitches?"
Ladies and these are my friends. Puleng Precious Pule aka
Coloured Pea or Puli. She's the only one of us who's pure and
not half or quarter anything. She's pure Sotho while I'm only
half. Then we have our princess, even her name says so; Zoe
Nkosazana Dlamini aka Princess Zee. She's half Xhosa and the
other is coloured. We've been friends since our first year. I met
Zee during our orientation and we clicked right away. Then we
met Puleng two weeks after the classes started. We're all doing
the same degree.
Unlike me Zee lives in her own penthouse that her parents
bought for her. Her family is one of the richest in SA. They own
a lot of accounting firms, law firms, trading companies all over
Mzansi and they have shares almost everywhere. I mean the
girl has her own Ferrari. However she's not a spoilt brat but
rather humble.
Then it's Puleng who lives in her own bachelor pad. Her family
is well known in Bloemfontein because her father owns a
trading company while her mother is a headmistress at one the
schools there. She's a dynamite ready to detonate anytime you
get on her bad side and she will show you fire hence the
nickname.
Advertisement
"serif"; mso-bidi-font-family:Helvetica">Yep my friends are rich
but they don't make me feel out of place. Instead they're
wonderful people whom I'm glad to have in my life.
Puleng: "You need to chill bra. What actually happened to you?
You look like crap. If I didn't know you, I would have thought
you got a hangover from partying on a Tuesday. "
Zoe: "She's right, you look awful." She said chuckling.
Me: "Thanks girlfriend." I said sarcastically.
Puleng: "She's just pulling your leg this one. But on a serious
note. What's really going on? Trouble in paradise?" I sighed
because I don't know how to tell them what really happened.
Me: " I know... well stepmon happened." Stepmon is the name
we gave my stepmother aka step-monster.
Zoe: "When does she not happen? But you've never gotten this
way." Eish I was busted there. I took off my 'disguise'
Me: "Yeah she always slaps me but not this much, I swear my
cheeks are still burning. And besides she also reminded me how
much I'm unwanted."
Zoe: "Come on Rosy Kay we love you and want you. You know
what scratch that, we don't just want you but we need you."
She said pulling me into a hug.
Puleng: "She's right Kay, you're our friend and we love you.
Besides you shouldn't let what that witch says to get to you.
But now we should fix that mess you call a face." She says
taking out her make-up kit, which goes with her everywhere
she goes, like Zoe also does. They both started hiding the mess
that was my face right now. I look at myself in the mirror once
they're done and I have to say I look decent. But I'm still going
to put my sunglasses on because my eyes only need Jesus right
now.
4
Zoe: "Guys I have great news. My brother and his friends
decided to have some shisanyama at my place. He had a fight
with his girlfriend and now he's crashing at my place." She said
as we were heading back to our classes.
Me: "Good for you. Enjoy your shisanyama."
Zoe: "You don't get it. I want you guys to have a sleepover at
my place. See I have a crush on one of his friend and I think it's
mutual but he won't act on it because of my brother. I want
you Rosy Kay to keep my brother occupied."
Puleng: "I can do it. Is he the young or the older one." Eish this
one can't let a pant pass by without having a taste.
Zoe: "The middle one but he has a girlfriend. Hence I didn't say
you, you can hook up with one of his friends."
Puleng: "You can't blame me for trying, besides we haven't met
any of your brothers." She said pouting. This is one is drama
shem... but she was right we haven't met any of Zoe's brothers.
We only know that she has three of them. But still...
Me: "I would love to but right now I'm not in the good books
with stepmon. So I don't think I'll make it."
Zoe: "You'll come up with some special credit story. Please I
need you. I can't let this chance pass. Ok take this." She said
taking out 6 R50 notes.
"Buy something to butter her up. And don't refuse my money
cauz I'm only doing this for a favour."
Me: "Ok fine. I'll see what I can do. And besides I can use a
weekend away." I said as we entered our class.
I got off the taxi dreading going back home. Not because of
stepmon but because it meant passing the woods. As I was
approaching the woods I saw a beast. Not like yesterday
Advertisement
he was human. It was a tall, well built guy and handsome was
an understatement. Not to mention he smelled like money.
Well I can't smell him cause he was still a little bit far but he
was wearing a Gucci t-shirt, a Gucci cap, I think his sneakers are
also Gucci but what gave way was his Lamborghini Urus (I saw
one in one of the catalogues that's always laying around in
Zoe's penthouse and I remember it because I always thought
Lamborghinis are sports cars only) he was leaning against it.
Him: "Hey beautiful stranger." He said as I was passing him. To
say I was shocked was an understatement because boy was he
handsome. He's someone who wouldn't take a second glance at
me. No it's not me and my low self-esteem talking, you would
understand if you saw him. He even looks out of place standing
there.
Me: "Are you perhaps talking to me?"
5
I can’t believe it. Did he just call me beautiful or perhaps I’m
mistaken.
Me: “Are you perhaps talking to me?” I asked stupefied dead
on my tracks.
Him: “Is there any other beautiful stranger standing in front of
me.” He smiled his toothy grin and boy did my heart stop at
that moment.
Me: “Okay, hi!” My voice came out as a squeak. I awkwardly
made my way passed him. He grabbed my arm and that sent
chills running down my entire body.
Him: “I was thinking of giving you a ride.” He said with his hand
still on my arm.
Me: “And I’m stupid.” I said sarcastically and the handsome
idiot just chuckled. That sure did numbers on me.
Him: “I didn’t mean it like that. I meant an innocent ride to your
house. Look I need someone to talk to.”
Me: “Why don’t you talk to your friends or someone who cares.
I’m not about jump into a stranger’s car.” I jerked out of his grip
because I know if it lingered I might lose all my rational sense.
Him: “My name is Daniel and my friends wouldn’t understand.
My problem is woman related and I thought about to a woman
and you happen to be the only one I see.” I turn around and
surely we were the only ones. I sighed.
Me: “Fine. If you want to talk, we can do it here.”
Him: “We could but I don’t want to delay you getting home,
especially with that paper bag you’re holding.” He pointed to
the KFC paper bag I was holding.
Yeah I had decided to buy KFC Family Treat and two litre Coke
and buns which were in my backpack. However he was right I
couldn’t afford to be late today.
Me: “Fine but if you try anything I’ll kill you. Actually let me
take your picture and post it on Facebook that way people will
know who the last person to see me was alive.” I had him hold
my KFC while I took out my phone and took a picture of him
together with his car and another one which was a headshot. I
didn’t post them on Facebook because I was out of airtime but
I’ll act like I did.
Daniel: “Okay let’s go then. Tell me your name and I’ll also take
your picture and do the same.” He took out his phone and
started taking multiple pictures. Yoh this guy mara.
We got into his car and boy did it smell great. Now that I think
about it, it smells just like him and his smell is intoxicating.
We spent the whole ride talking. More like he was the one
doing the talking because I wasn’t really into it and he did say
he needed an outlet. He told me about his “woman problem”
and also about his headstrong father who always disapproves
of his decisions. I told him to drop me four houses from home
because I didn’t want nosy neighbours to start unnecessary
rumours about me and secondly because I couldn’t afford any
stepmon drama.
Him: “Don’t I get a goodbye kiss?” He was pouting when he said
that. Eish this guy mara. I was really tempted though but he had
a girlfriend and I know he was only joking. That’s something I
realised about him... he is really playful.
Me: “In your dreamz buddy.”
Him: “Okay fine... but let’s at least exchange numbers.”
And we did just that. I’m not really this forward around guys. If
it were any other guy I would’ve left them in the dust ages ago.
I got out of the car and wave before heading home (If I should
call it that)
I entered and stepmon was already inside. Guess she knocked
off early. I greeted and went to the kitchen. I put the bag on the
kitchen aisle then took out the Coke and the buns out of my
bag. I put the Coke in the fridge.
I went back in the lounge and it was time to put on an act. I
need all the luck I get right now because everything rides on my
success to put on a convincing act.
6
Me: “I’m so sorry MmaMokoena. I know that I was very
disrespectful you and you didn’t deserve it. You have been
nothing but kind to me. I know if it were anyone else they
would’ve thrown me out and I’m very sorry.” She eyed me from
head to toe, probably looking for sincerity. I had the tear works
going on and I did mean it. I’m thankful but not apologetic.
It’s true I owe her my life but she didn’t have to act that way
yesterday without asking for reasoning. I saw a smile creeping
in and I knew she took the bait.
Her: “Was that KFC that I saw.” She finally said. I grinned
knowing I got her.
Me: “Yes MmaMokoena.”
Her: “Don’t worry my child, I forgave you long time ago. Now,
the kids are in their room. (Mind you the so called kid’s room is
actually mine but I don’t mind cauz they’re angels) I’ll go put
the KFC in the fridge.” She said heading to the kitchen. Yeah I
know she actually means taking a piece... so predictable.
I went to my room or the kid’s room as she so graciously put it.
I found my little angels playing with their toys on the mat.
When they saw me, they rushed to me each hugging each leg.
Me: “How was school my little angels and guess what I bought.”
We sat down on the mat.
Dintle: “Sophia?” Oh this one and princesses.
Me: “No sweetheart... but it has to do with food.”
Tshepo: “Is it sushi?” Okay that’s a first.
Me: “Since when are you into seafood?” They looked at me like
I just grew another head.
Dintle: “What is that aunty?”
Me: “It’s any food that comes from the sea.” I tried the easiest
explanation I could get. Well they still looked at me confused.
“Ocean, like fish.”
Dintle: “Fish comes from the ocean?” Oh boy how do I handle
this?
Me: “Some are. Why did you want sushi Tshepo?” I quickly
changed the topic cauz these two are inquisitive.
Tshepo: “My friends were talking about it.”
Me: “Okay love. Well I bought KFC and maybe next time I might
buy that sushi of yours.” To say he was overjoyed would be an
understatement.
Dintle: “And Sophia?” she chirped in excitedly.
Me: “And Sophia.” I actually for their smiles.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
It was around seven when we were busy having supper and
everyone seemed happy. It’s now or never.
Me: “Um I have a field trip this weekend. It’s for a special credit
and I was wondering if I could go.” I could see a gleam of anger
and I knew I had to do something. “Don’t worry I’ll leave the
house spotless and I’ll even wash the laundry before I go. Our
classes on Friday are cancelled and we only need to go later on
for the field trip. I’ll even buy takeouts so no need to worry.” To
say I was nervous, iyoh! I was busy fiddling with my nails. The
silence was deafening and to think I sacrificed my class. On
Friday we only have one class with Mr Smith and he does not
tolerate absentees.
Stepmon: “If you say so
Advertisement
it’s fine.” I did it, I actually did it. I have to tell the girls.
Me: “Thank you ma.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
After we were done, I cleared the table. After I was done I went
to my room to call the girls and I’ll conference call them. Luckily
I remembered to buy airtime.
PHONE CONVO:
Me: “Hello bitches, guess what?”
Puleng: “You finally got laid?” Oh this one mara.
Me: “No. I just wanted to say that we’re on this weekend.”
Zoe: “Ugh I also thought you finally know what a Dick is.”
Me: “You guys are crazy. Does anyone know where I could ship
my friends?” We all laughed.
Puleng: “Good one. But on a serious note... when are you
getting laid? Shem you’re missing out.”
Zoe: “Even I know it and trust me... it’s so good.”
Me: “I thought you have a crush on one of your brother’s
friends?”
Zoe: “Of cause I do but that doesn’t mean I should starve.”
Me: “Okay that’s it, I’m done with this convo. I just wanted to
let you know this weekend is a go and also I met this handsome
guy. And before you say anything... he has a girlfriend and
we’re just friends.
Puleng: “Yeah yeah and soon you’ll be friends with benefits.”
They laughed like seriously, these bitches just laughed.
Me: “Bye idiots.” I hung up. Wow I have the craziest friends.
My phone rang and when I looked at it his picture just popped
up in my screen.
PHONE CONVO
Me: “Hello!”
Him: “Hi beautiful stranger!”
7
PHONE CONVO
Me: “Hello!”
Him: “Hi beautiful stranger!”
Me: “Hi Dani.”
Daniel: “How’s my beautiful stranger doing?” I chuckled. God
this guy!
Me: “I thought we’re way passed that.”
Daniel: “You didn’t give me your middle name.”
Me: “You also didn’t me yours and besides I gave you my name.
Or you can call me Kea, a lot of people call me that.”
Him: “That’s the thing, I’m not a lot of people. I’m special and
mine is Lwazi, so you have to give me yours.”
Me: “Haibo who said you were special? Anyway it’s Primrose.”
Him: “What a beautiful name... my Beautiful Prim.”
Me: “You could have called me Rose you know.”
Him: “Nah Prim is for me. Besides you call me Dani while
everyone calls me Dan. Another thing is that I wanted to call
you bae but I know you wouldn’t like it.”
Me: “Are you always such a sweet talker?”
Him: “Only to you BP, only to you.” Great now I’m BP, anyone
else might think it means blood pressure. But that didn’t stop
me from giggling.
Me: “What about your girlfriend?”
Him: “With her I just let my dick do the talking.”
I choked on my saliva or was it air. All I know is that I was
choking.
Him: “Are you okay Prim?” Can you believe he was laughing? I
took a deep breath.
Me: “Yeah I’m cool... just don’t start painting the picture
please.” He chuckled like he wasn’t laughing moments ago.
Him: “Nah I don’t kiss and tell.” There was an awkward silence
for a few seconds before he broke it. “Anyway I only called so
that you can tell me who he is.” Ok what’s he on about.
Me: “Who’s who?”
Him: “The guy who made you cry. Was the woods like your
secret place? I saw how uncomfortable you were when we
passed it. Don’t worry I’ll even break his jaws for you.” Oh no!
What do I say now?
Me: “It’s nothing... there’s no guy.”
Him: “But---” I interrupted him.
Me: “It’s nothing Dani, we’ll talk another time.” I fake yawned.
“I’m sleepy bye.” I hung up without giving him the chance to
say anything else. How did he see through me? I thought I was
hiding my discomfort very well. This thing will be the death of
me.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The rest of the week went by very smoothly. Well who am I
kidding? There will definitely be a few bumps because it is my
life after all. The stepmon has been in a good mood and I’ve
done everything in my power to keep it that way. Daniel has
been super great, in fact too great. He also found out what
happened in the woods... well half of it anyway. So you can
imagine my surprise when seeing his car on my way to taking
the kids to their bus stop.
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family:"Times New
Roman"">FLASHBACK...
It was Thursday morning and I was taking the kids to their bus
stop while also taking off for the University. Is that Daniel’s
Lamborghini? No it can’t be. When I got out of the gate I saw
what looked like his car on the spot I had told him to drop me
off yesterday. But it can’t be him cauz it’ll totally be bonkers. I
shook my head and walk passed it with my angels on each of
my hand. The window on the passenger side rolled down and
sure enough it was the idiot, grinning.
Him: “I’m here to take my beautiful Prim to her classes.” He
said getting out, his grin still plastered on his face. How I wish I
could wipe that off.
Me: “What?”
Dintle: “Aunty who is this?” She said tugging my t-shirt.
Me: “Just a friend sweetheart.” I said as I sent a glare to Daniel.
Him: “Hop in and I’ll also take the kids to school.” He opened
the door of passenger and backseat.
Tshepo: “Uncle have you ever had sushi?” Uncle? These kids
are too forward. Can you believe they were already getting in
the backseat.
Daniel: “Yes my boy and if you like I can buy the best seafood
for you.” Oh that smug look as he was putting their seatbelts on
was priceless.
Dintle: “Like fish?”
Daniel: “Yes princess. Why don’t you all tell your aunt to hop on
so that you won’t be late for school.” His focus was back to me.
Dintle/Tshepo: “Pleeeeeease Aunty!” Oh God these kids mara. I
knew what his plan was and he was succeeding.
Me: “Fiiiiine!” I was also whining like them.
I got in the car and he went over to his side to also get in. He
then drove the kids to their bus stop. Of cause he wanted to
drop them at school but I didn’t stepmon to know the kids
didn’t take their bus to school. I also had to bribe them not talk,
at least not before this weekend because they are kids and no
matter how much you bribe them they’re still going to talk.
We left but I made sure they got into their bus first. Now it was
just the two of us.
Me: “Well do you mind telling me why y---” I was stopped by
his bone crushing hug. I was surprised to say the least. My heart
was racing out of control and his smell was intoxicating all my
senses. I couldn’t return his embrace or push him away as my
body went numb.
Him: “I know what happened in the woods.” I think my heart
just stopped for a second and this time it wasn’t because he
was holding me close.
Me: “Y-you d-do?” I was stammering and boy was my body
shaking. I finally got the strength to pull away.
Him: “Yeah I saw it on the news.” His expression was
unreadable for s second before being replaced by one of
concern. “It was horrible, no wonder you were so traumatised.”
To be honest I was relieved, for a while I actually thought he
knew the real truth. I finally released a breath I didn’t realise I
was holding.
Me: “Yeah.” I saw a flicker of mischief or was it excitement, I
couldn’t exactly pinpoint it.
Him: “I’ve decided to be your chauffeur to and from school and
basically anywhere.” He was back to grinning like an idiot.
Me: “What?! Have you lost your mind?”
Him: “No it’s called being concerned and it’ll only be until they
caught that animal. Look, I don’t want anything happening to
my BP cauz I don’t think I can handle it.” I couldn’t help but
blush and I know it shows; another reason why I wish I had a
darker complexion. I swear this guy will definitely be the death
of me.
END OF FLASHBACK...
Yep that’s definitely how he was pretty much my chauffeur;
driving me literally everywhere and that didn’t help my heart at
all. I don’t know why being near him affected me the way it
does. I wonder when he got the time to work.
8
Beep, beep beep! That was my phone pulling me out of my
trance. I shook my head and take my overnight bag towards the
car and of cause I also had my backpack with me, after all this is
a “School field trip”. I open the door and got in the passenger
seat and throw my bags in the backseat, and I definitely put on
my seatbelt. You would if you saw her driving.
Me: “How’s my Coloured Pea?”
Her: “Since when did I become yours?” My eyes widened when
I realised what I had said.
Me: “Bad habit.”
Her: “You mean handsome hunk habit.” I rolled my eyes and
she chuckled at that before driving off.
We arrived at Zoe’s apartment building. The whole ride I was
clutching on my seatbelt for dear life my bitch is a terrible
driver. She was driving like we were on a racing track.
She let Zoe know we were outside and in turn she said she’ll be
right down.
Puleng: “Okay what’s up? You miss a dick that much?” She said
wiggling her eyebrows. I rolled my eyes before answering her.
Me: “It’s just that stepmon has been acting weird since this
morning. She’s being too nice for comfort.” I sighed
remembering this morning.
Her: “Isn’t that what we wanted... so that she can let you come
here?”
Me: “Nah I know her, something’s up. Oh and I’m leaving
tomorrow night. Apparently I have to go back before Sunday.” I
sighed again because my peace is going to be short lived.
Her: “You’re right something’s up. I think she needs a dick.” I
choked on my saliva and she started laughing before she turned
serious again. “Anyway is that the only reason you seem off?” I
sighed. Wow what is it with me and sighing today?
Me: “I think I’m starting to like my friend... in a way I shouldn’t
like a friend.” Her eyes popped out.
Her: “Are you a lesbian? Don’t tell me it’s me cauz I’m sorry but
I love a dick too much!” Talk about being dramatic; she was
even covering her body. I couldn’t help but chuckle at my crazy
friend.
Me: “Not you guys, my other friend. He’s the reason why I
asked for a ride.”
Her: “Yeah I did find it weird because you never do. Did he ask
to take you?”
Me: “Yeah he pretty much wants to drive me everywhere but I
don’t think I can handle it. I know I can pretend like I’m okay
but it’s really taxing my heart.”
Her: “That’s heavy. Why don’t you hook up and get it over
with.” That was more of a statement than a question.
Me: “No he has a girlfriend. Weren’t you listening? This whole
ordeal is taxing my heart. I’ll just distance myself for a while
until I get over this phase.” I said the last part in conviction
more to myself than her.
Her: “This “Stupid phase” as you so graciously put it will never
pass until you confront it.”
Me: “Okay who are you and what have you done to my friend?
Anyway please don’t tell Princess Zee about this.”
Her: “And why not?”
Me: “I don’t want her to worry. I’ll tell her on Sunday. I’ll keep
myself occupied with her brother so that she can focus on her
crush,” She pulled me into a hug.
Her: “You’re the best bud ever!” She exclaimed still embracing
me.”
"serif"; mso-bidi-font-family:"Times New Roman"">Knock,
knock!
We pulled apart only to see Zee grinning at us and somehow
that reminded me of Daniel. Puleng rolled down the window.
Her: “What do you want?”
Zoe: “Let me in idiot.” She rolled her eyes.
Puleng unlocked the door and Zoe got in the bag and moved my
bags aside.
Puleng: “Why didn’t you just open for us?”
Zoe: “Because I have important info I need to relay. The guy I’m
crushing on is named Njabulo.” She squealed when she said his
name.
Me: “Why only his name... what about the others?”
Her: “You’ll know the others when I introduce them. I just
wanted you to know his name so that you don’t hook up with
him accidentally.” She said the last part looking at Puleng.
Puleng: “Why are you looking at me? I’m not gonna make a
move on any guy you have a crush on because you bitch don’t
know how to pick’em.” I chuckled because in a way she was
right. For someone who’s as beautiful as Zoe she hooked up
with not so good looking guys nor did she go for decent ones.
We reached the building’s underground garage. I saw a
Lamborghini Urus among the other cars that were in there.
What has this guy done to me? Now everything resembles him.
Zoe: “Friend are you okay? You seem a bit preoccupied.”
Puleng and I exchange looks before looking at her.
Me: “It’s nothing just my stepmon who’s acting weird that’s all.
I feel like she is cooking up something and knowing her it’s
nothing good.”
Her: “Maybe we should just cancel and have girls’ weekend
away.” I shook my head.
Me: “No don’t worry about me, I’ll deal with her later. Besides I
need the distraction.” I tried reassuring her. The last thing I
wanted was for her to worry especially since she was so
excited.
Her: “If you say so but don’t hesitate to tell me when you’re not
into it.”
Me: “Ncooh! You guys are awesome.” I hugged her and also
pulled Puleng along. These bitches are my world.
After the hug I took my bags in the backseat while Puleng takes
out hers in the boot. I got out with Zoe following suit. Of cause
since Puleng lives in her own apartment she didn’t have to
bring schoolbag with.
We followed Zoe inside. We reached the elevator to her floor
which was the whole of forth floor. Inside the elevator Zoe and
I were nervous wreck while Puleng was excited. I understand
their state but I couldn’t understand my nerves. I swear
sometimes it feels like my body has a mind of its own.
The elevator finally stopped at our destination and we got out.
Zoe crossed her fingers before opening her door. Soon as the
door opened I caught a whiff of an all too familiar scent. I guess
someone is using the same perfume as him but no one was on
sight.
Zoe: “They’re probably still in the lounge.” We followed her
into the lounge area where four guys were laughing and talking
like rowdy teenage boys. I frowned when I caught the scent
once again. “Okay guys that’s enough... time to meet my
bitches.” Everyone turned their attention to us except for the
guy in the black cap who was facing away from us.
Him: “Zana how many times did I tell you mind y...” He turned
with a scowl on his face which quickly faded into a surprise
when his eyes landed on me. Well I’ll be damned!
Me/Him: “Dani?/ BP?” We both said shocked while everyone
looked at us in confusion.
9
This is the most awkward if not the worst moment in my life.
Here I was trying to avoid him but ended coming to him. Well I
guess like everything in my life this also doesn't go my way.
Even though we were shocked but that didn't top the confusion
on everyone's faces.
Zoe: "Wait you guys kn... Oh hell no! Don't tell me this is the
playful handsome idiot." She said breaking the silence that was
in the room.
Puleng: "Holy fuck we're doomed!"
Daniel: "Handsome idiot? Did you j... beautiful Pr... Ok hang on
a minute. You're my sister's friend? So when you told me you
already had plans you me... well I'll be damned!" He was
rambling more to himself than anyone.
Then out of nowhere he started chuckling which turned into
laughter, soon everyone started following... but some were
probably laughing because he was.
??: "Ok I think I'm lost. What's going on here?" One of the guys
stopped laughing and had a serious look. I think it was because
he wasn't much of a looker but I'm probably the last person to
judge.
Zoe: "Njabulo these are my friends, Colo... I mean Puleng and
Ro... I mean Kearabetswe or Kea who happen to have met my
brother a couple of days ago." Zoe was quick to explain
everything.
Njabulo: "So this is the girl that's been keeping you up on your
toes these days?" The so called Njabu... wait that's Zee's crush,
well that explains everything. Out of the guys if we were to rank
them he would definitely rank last and even that would still be
ranked higher but at least he seems decent. Of cause Daniel
would be first... shit what am I saying?
Daniel: "Shut up man before I rearrange your face, which would
be an upgrade by the way." He was scowling at his friend which
made everyone laugh including the said person.
Everyone except for Zee and me because I was still mortified to
be in the same room as Daniel.
Njabulo: "Mxm, it's not my fault taima was an ugly guy. Eish I
wish I took after O'lady because she's one beautiful lady."
Daniel: "But not as beautiful as my Beautiful Prim." He said
walking over to me and pulling me to him which made me
instantly freeze. Zoe came to my rescue and pulled me away.
Her: "Come on bro, you have your own girlfriend. Leave my
friend alone." Daniel was about to protest but suddenly one of
the guys started laughing. He was white and would rank
number two. Ok what's up with me and ranking?
Daniel: "Ok what could be so funny Johnny?"
Johnny: "Ha ha ha... BP... now I... I get it... I thought... you
were... talking about your... blood pressure." He was laughing
throughout his speech.
Daniel: "You're so stupid man."
Johnny: "You're the stupid one. BP... seriously?" He retorted
back and soon the others started talking as well. Zoe hooks
mine and Puleng's hands.
Zoe: "Let's go, the rowdiness is starting again."
She takes us to her bedroom.
I've been in her bedroom before and it's very impressive,
actually the whole apartment is impressive. Zoe opens the door
and we enter. It is a very spacious with modern decor.
The bed is a platform queen sized bed with a built-in headrest
and night stands. At the edge of the bed is a large ottoman.
There's also an en-suite bathroom and a walk in closet on one
side. There's also a large mirrored dresser on the other side.
She also has a large flat screen TV facing the bed and a futon
which has throw pillows.
In short the room is impressive as is the rest of the house. This
is the type of apartment only working people can get but even
then they have to have a very high paying job, certainly not the
kind of apartment owned by a student.
Zoe: "This is where we'll sleep. My brother and his friends will
use the other rooms." She has two more rooms besides this
one they're also spacious but not as this one. Speaking of her
brother, I can't believe Daniel is the famous Dlamini brothers
that I've heard from my best friend. I throw my bags on the
floor and collapse on the soft mattress. I face the ceiling
Advertisement
another impressive feature.
The famous Dlamini brothers; each successful in their own
way... wow. I was very stupid; Zee used to say brother Lwazi,
brother Lwazi. Why couldn't I put two and two together? But
then again who would've thought. To think I was trying to avoid
him. I sighed again, closing my eyes I felt the both side of the
bed dip and I knew it was my bitches. I opened my eyes
chuckling a little which could've sounded better.
Zoe: "Seriously what's up Kay? And don't say it's your
stepmon." I sighed cause now that Daniel was here I can't keep
it from her anymore.
Puleng: "She has a crush on your brother." She said bluntly
beating me to the punch but I quickly added.
Me: "I don't have a crush on him. I just... don't know how to
feel around him." I stated which made them giggle.
Zoe: "Basically you have a crush on him." I rolled my eyes not
finding it amusing.
Me: "No I don't and he has a girlfriend."
Zoe: "Oh friend how I wish I could help. Maybe we should ditch
the guys and crash at Puleng's." They were both nodding.
Me: "No I can do this! I can definitely do it. Let's get back to the
others." They both eyed me then each other before saying
okay. I can do this right? What could go wrong?
Yeah when I said I can do this I didn't plan on drowning myself
in booze. Then again I didn't think I would be seating next to
him. They had decided to have an indoor fake campfire which
consists of an A2 printed picture of a real campfire in the
middle of the lounge area. They had moved the furniture aside
and placed the pillows surrounding the "Campfire" and they
also had a bucket full of ice and alcohol but they also bought
cold drinks for us but I had skipped on then. I needed a
distraction and drinking was it. I'm not much of a drinker but
right now I couldn't care less.
NARRATED
Zoe and Puleng were closely watching their friend who was
downing liquor like water. What worried them more was the
fact that she wasn't much of a drinker. The guys however were
watching in amusement as their friend had a concerned look on
his face watching his other friend down one glass after the
other of alcohol.
Zoe had long forgotten her crush who was seated next to her
and Puleng who was seating in between the two hot guys
wasn't even paying attention. On a normal day she would've
been hooking with one or both but she was too worried to even
think about that.
Daniel: "Are you okay BP?" The other guys were howling in
laughter and he would've made a comeback but he was too
worried.
Kea: "Super is my name... or is it the other way around... or is
the middle?" She was counting her fingers busy chuckling. She
turned to Daniel, "Your lips... (hick) they look (hick) very
kissable (hick) shall I?" She leaned her head towards Daniel but
Zoe who was closest to her pulled her back.
Zoe: "I think that's enough."
Kea: "No no no! (Hick) me want a di..." Zoe covered her mouth
before she could finish.
Zoe: "Maybe I should take her to my room." Her brother shakes
his head before pulling Kea to him.
Kea: "You have a nice smell (hick) but it's very in... (hick)
intoxicating." She was busy sniffing his shirt.
Daniel: "I'll take her to my room. She is my responsibility after
all." He said before scooping her bridal style.
Zoe: "First of all it's my room and secondly she's my friend
which makes her my responsibility." She stood up as well trying
to take her friend away from his brother.
Daniel: "Zana I'm not about to engage in a childish squabble
with you. I'm taking care of her and that's final." He said leaving
the lounge to "his room". Whenever he's around or sleeping
over he always uses that room.
Zoe was left frozen because one thing she knows is to never
talk back to his brother when he says it's final. He's never been
physical with her but his punishment was much more worse.
The others were surprised to see his possessiveness which he
hardly shows not even towards his girlfriend.
10
Kearabetswe
The next day I wake up to a banging head. I try opening my eyes
but the light was stinging or I think it was. After what felt like
forever my eyes opened and were readjusting to the light.
What shocked me was the brown eyes staring right back at me
and those lips wow I co... holy fuck what's he doing here?
Now that I look around this isn't my room nor is it Zoe's
bedroom. I jerk up and away from Daniel but I end up falling on
the floor. Ouch now my bums are also hurting. Daniel chuckles
before reaching for a glass of water.
Daniel: "Here's a painkiller for your hangover." He hands me
the painkiller with the glass of water which I gulp down. He was
snickering, stifling a laugh. "You sure do know how to amaze a
guy huh?" Mxm I wonder what could be so amusing... wait a
minute I was drunk last night. A look of horror overtook my
features as my mind start imagining what could have possibly
took place last night.
Me: "Holy fuck... what have I done?"
Daniel: "Don't worry nothing bad happened last night. Let's go
down for breakfast, the others are probably waiting." He said
reaching for my hand. How I wish he wouldn't because now my
headache is the thing of the past as my heart is beating out of
control.
I was scared why I wasn't in the room with the others or how I
was now changed into my night attire which is a short-sleeved
pyjama set. It was September so it was hot.
We reach the dining area where the others were. Njabulo and
Skhumbuzo who's Daniel's other friend were already digging in.
The girls of cause were not eating and also surprisingly Johnny
was not eating as well. The trio looked worried, my girls I get
but Johnny I don't. They turned once they realised we came in.
They gave us confused looks, except for Puleng who looked
amused for some reason. I was confused as well but Zoe
signalled to my hand with her eyes. I look down to see our
hands still intertwined. I pulled away quickly and took a seat.
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: Helvetica">We ate over light
conversation but I was really embarrassed about last especially
not knowing what happened. What if I embarrassed myself or
worse?
After breakfast the guys insisted on washing the dishes while
we shower. We went upstairs to Zoe's bedroom. We took a
shower together because we were really missing each other
because last night we didn't really hangout. After we finished
we re-entered the bedroom. Puleng and I were busy lotioning
when Zoe threw a plastic bag at me.
Me: "And then now Princess?" I took the content out only to
find a beige two piece vintage pin up bathing suit. I frown once
looking at it and also the size.
Her: "It was going to be your birthday present but deemed it
inappropriate for a birthday present so I bought you another
gift. I've been meaning to give it to but I haven't found the
perfect opportunity. I know you probably didn't bring any
swimsuit making it the perfect time to give it to you." She was
rambling but I know the truth because we saw this bathing suit
about three weeks ago and my birthday was four months ago.
I decided to just go along with the lie because she was excited
and I didn't want to disappoint her.
At the end we were in the Jacuzzi. I was in my new bathing suit
with Zoe in her floral high neck geometric backless one piece
halter swimsuit and Puleng in her blue deep plunge halter
monokini swimsuit. Zoe was right I didn't bring any of my
swimsuits because I forget she has an indoor Jacuzzi. I took my
phone and ordered pizza for home. After I was done I went
back in the Jacuzzi.
We were having our girl talk when Daniel came in his swimming
shorts saying the others are going to buy the meat for our
braai. God he was shirtless exposing his toned torso. How can
someone be this perfect? His body was like it was sculptured by
the Gods. Wasn't it enough that his face was already perfect
but now... no man I think he was made just to torture me.
I really can't stand the heat. I got out of the Jacuzzi and excused
myself. This was the beginning of me avoiding him...
I was now four houses away from my house inside Daniel's
Lamborghini. The girls had tried to give me a ride but he
refused profusely to my dismay. The ride here was awkwardly
silent and even now it was still awkward.
Him: "Ok BP what have I done?" He was the first one to break
the silent.
Me: "What?!" I screamed to my surprise. I quickly covered my
mouth with both my hands. He chuckled to my surprise.
Him: "Well you've been ignoring ever since yesterday. So much
so that you even got yourself drunk."
Me: "I wasn't okay. I just have a lot on my mind."
Him: "Like how you want my dick?" I choked on my saliva. I was
coughing so hard with him laughing.
If I wasn't so embarrassed I would have thought his laugh was
beautiful if I can say that. My cheeks were heating up I know I
probably was red as tomato.
Me: "Ok I'm leaving. Have a nice night cauz I'm out." I got out of
the car not wanting to embarrass myself more.
I reach my house and opened the door only to get the surprise
of my life. The house was sparkly clean but that wasn't it. What
was the true surprise was seeing my aunts and uncles who only
show up at funerals. I go over to greet them
Me: "Aunt Tshidi what are you guys doing here, did someone
die?" I ask after greeting them.
Aunt Tshidi: "We're here for mahadi proceedings." She states
like it was obvious.
Me: "Who's getting married is it Palesa?" This is really
unexpected she really found someone who wants to marry her.
My thoughts were corrected by my stepmon.
Stepmon: "It's you who's getting married." She said with a smile
on her face and I could clearly tell it was forced... wait what?
I'm getting married? Reality starts to sink in and I realise that
I'm doomed. I can feel my consciences slipping away from me
and it was lights out for me...
11
Everything is hazy, and I can't seem to grasp what happened. I
try opening my eyes but they feel heavy. I can feel my sheets
underneath my body. So that means I must have dozed and I
have to say I had the weirdest dream or more like a nightmare
but it felt so real.
Finally my eyes fluttered open. Weird what's aunt Tshidi and
aunt Dima doing here? Oh no! That was not a nightmare but
rather a hellish reality.
Aunt Dima: "Oh you're awake my darling. You really scared us."
Aunt Tshidi: "It's true Rose don't scare us like that." Wow these
aunts of mine they never visit and yet they act like they care.
We only meet each other during funerals. I have no idea what
to say to them so I just shut my mouth and heavily sigh.
Now here comes the devil's advocate. I can't believe she wants
to get me married. I so wish I was Cinderella because her
stepmother didn't want her to get married while mine here is
getting me married.
SM: "Aunts can you please give me a moment with my
daughter." She said fake smile on point. She even called me her
daughter, wow she can be a snake when she wants, ready to
attack when you least expect it.
My aunts fell for it as they exit my room but then again who
wouldn't because this women can act shame. She can even win
an Oscar with that performance. Soon as the door closed she
asked me to get up and get closer. I did as told because in the
back of my mind I was curious and you know the saying that
curiosity killed a cat. Well it sure killed me because I was caught
by a hot slap. I even let a tear drop.
SM: "How can you embarrass me like that you ungrateful brat,
and in front of those aunts of yours." She was seething and she
grabbed my arm.
"You are going to get married whether you like it or not. You're
so ungrateful your future in-laws are so loaded and you want to
act like a brat as always." Her grip tightened and it was starting
to hurt.
Me: "But I don't want to get married to someone I don't even
know." Tears were falling down involuntary.
SM: "Shut up or do you want a repeat of six years I go?" My
eyes popped out of my socket. I can never go back to that day.
The day that killed my spunk and made me into this deflated
version. I used to be a spitfire, knew what I wanted and how to
I want it. But six years ago I lost it. I don't ever want to go back
there again.
Me: "I'll do it." I gave up like I always do. Maybe this will be a
blessing in disguise but what if it's worse.
SM: "That's my girl. You can rest your lazy ass." She went out
leaving my broken self behind.
Run, run, running, endless running is all I seem to be doing. I'm
deep in the woods but the exit seemed to get further the more
I run forward. Run and running, running from something I can't
see and don't even know. Suddenly a log appears in front of me
and I fall, but I don't fall on the ground but now I'm falling from
a tall skyscraper which seems to be endless. Falling and falling,
then suddenly I'm met by crimson red eyes, "You'll never get
away from me" the voice said over and over.
"Ahhhhh!!!" I scream like I've never screamed before.
"Aunty, aunty wake up" I could hear the voice call on to me but
it seems far. It began again but now it felt closer.
I jerk awake to find Tshepo shaking and telling me to wake up.
Me: "Did I wake you my little angel? Did I wake Dintle as well?"
I ask hugging him closer to me.
Him: "No she's still sleeping. I only woke up because you kicked
me and I fell."
Me: "I'm so sorry my angel, aunty will not be kicking you again."
I squeezed him tighter.
Him: "You're squeezing me aunty."
Me: "I love you so much. Let's go back to sleep." I smile and go
in the cover again. I kissed both my kids and drifted off to lala
land and hopefully no more nightmares.
I wake up at five. Actually I woke up at 4:15 but it was too early.
I tried sleeping again but I couldn't find sleep again. At five I
decided to get up and make breakfast. I got out of the covers
but I was very careful not to wake my two angels. I take my
gown that was hanging on the door hanger. I wrap it around
and go straight to the bathroom.
Advertisement
"serif"; mso-bidi-font-family:Helvetica">I brush my teeth and
also wash my face. It wasn't that bad. I finish and go to the
kitchen. No one was around; I guess they are still sleeping. First
thing is first which is making tea for everyone. I boil the water
and take out everything I'll be needing. After I've done taking
out everything I went to give it to them. Afterwards I started on
the breakfast. I made an English breakfast. Which are bacon,
eggs, toast, sausages and juice. As I was finishing up aunt Dima
came in with her cup.
Her: "My child you should be sleeping. Today is your mahadi
negotiations."
Me: "Don't worry Aunty I was already awake anyway." I
interjected
Her: "I'll finish up, just get ready." She said already pushing me
out. Yoh my aunt mara.
I got into my room. And my angels are still sleeping and I don't
want to wake them. I go into my wardrobe and pull out my
baby blue off shoulder summer dress which went below my
knees and a head wrap because I know I might need it. I also
take a beige cardigan and black sandals. I place them on the
ottoman in my room and go into the bathroom to take a bath. I
do my hygiene process and went back in my and got dressed.
I wake the kids so that they can have breakfast. I first take them
to wash their teeth.
While they're having their breakfast, I make the bed. They is a
knock on the door. I got open only to be faced with my
stepmon holding a plastic bag in her hands. I give her a
confused look but she pushes me aside and gets in. This woman
I wonder what she wants now. She opens the bag and inside is
a dress, Seshweshwe to be precise.
SM: "This will be your dress, you can get rid of whatever you’re
wearing." She said nonchalantly looking bored. She then went
out leaving me standing there cursing my stars. I sighed and
took my dress. I get out of the clothes that I was wearing and
put on my traditional dress. Well it was pretty but it was very
loose. It was like it belonged to one of my aunt and they
decided to give it to me. It also had a head wrap so I also put it
on. I don't know how to style it so I just wrapped around my
head. Well I look like an aunty.
I go into the dining room to have my breakfast. Most of the
people where already done. Aunt Dima was still around and she
volunteered to bathe the kids while I eat. Of cause I didn't
object at least for once some of the workload is taken off my
shoulder. I ate then went to the kitchen and washed the dishes.
NARRATED
In one of the huge mansions in Sandton, a father and his two
sons are in his study having a heated conversation. The father
and the younger brother were having a disagreement with the
older one trying to mediate them.
Younger son: "I can't believe you dad! I told you I'll handle it my
own way and what did you do? You blew up the whole thing
and I hate you!" He was seething with anger. In his mind he
couldn't understand why his father was always making his life
difficult. All he had to do was give him a chance and watch his
plan unfold but no he had to interfere.
Older son: "Listen bro I know you're angry but come on be
reasonable this is for the best." He said getting in between his
brother and father. To be honest he was getting tired of their
squabbles.
They are always fighting without hearing each other's side.
They are both stubborn as mules and none is willing to back
down. He knew their fighting will continue till the next day but
they didn't have the time. "Father I think we should go now is
not the time to have a discussion." And indeed his father left.
Kearabetswe
Everything was done, my uncles were already here and now we
were waiting for the "groom's" family to arrive. Right now the
time is 9:45 and apparently in the letter they said they'll arrive
at ten for the negotiations. We were waiting and I have to say I
was starting to feel nervous. My stepmon and stepsister were
on fire with their Seshweshwe dresses. It looked like they were
about to walk the runway. I found out the dress was Aunt
Tshidi's dress which she hasn't worn and apparently stepmom
and stepsister had the dress months ago because they had
thought since she was the elder sister she would marry first.
Uncle Thabiso: "We have to milk them, after all, our child is still
intact and she is doing her studies." He was sipping his whisky.
"We are milking them. What if their son is one ugly guy or what
if he's old with Osama Bin Laden beard. No no no they have to
pay. Plus they're rich." What he said really got me nervous.
What if he really was ugly but it's not like I'm that pretty but
what if he's old or maybe abusive. No no no! I can't do this.
These people are really selling me.
Uncle Steve: "They're here, they're here!" He was shouting.
They kicked me and stepsister out into my room. I guess this is
it my life is over...
12
6 YEARS AGO...
It was three months after the death of Patrick Mokoena. His 14
year old daughter Kearabetswe was busy doing the house
chores. His death came suddenly and she wasn't able to cope
with it. She had buried herself in work from schoolwork to
household chores. She was a mess and that was the only way
she was able to continue without breaking apart.
Her stepmother and sister had been grieving their own way.
Her stepmother was handling the family business while her
sister decided to go around partying and of cause she wasn't
careful as always hence she was already expecting her second
child at only 18.
Kea was starting to get fed up of their negligence towards the
house. Of cause she was doing the chores for about three
months now as a grievance but she no longer felt numb and it
wasn't her job. So she decided that this afternoon she would
confront her stepmother about this. They had a helper
MaGloria who was hired to help around the house and she had
thought that she was given a month off to let the family grieve
but she didn't show up the next month and then the following
which is now.
She finished with the chores and went to fetch her two year old
nephew from day care. Her father was very disappointed when
he had learned that Palesa was pregnant but nonetheless he
forgave her and when he was a year and a half he took him to a
day care as the mother had to go to school. Kea can only
imagine how disappointed he would have been to learn that
she was pregnant again.
The family was in the living room watching their favourite
soapie when Kea decided it was time to voice out her
complaints.
Her: "MmaNthabi I think you should bring MaGloria back to do
the household chores cause I'm done grieving." She said as a
matter of fact as she had already convinced herself this was the
way to go. However her stepmother and her sister merely
laughed looking at each other only to break into laughter again.
MmaNthabi: "Serious? But I thought that was your job." She
rolled her eyes before focusing back on the TV. Kea stood up in
disbelief and her hands fell into her hips in defiance.
Kea: "That's not my job, I'm nobody's maid. If we're talking
about jobs shouldn't that fall into Palesa's hands seeing as she
is the oldest and it's not like she's going to school." That earned
her a hot slap on the face as her stepmother due to anger had
also risen up. Kea brushed her cheek because this was the first
time she received one from her stepmother.
MmaNthabi: "How dare you! What do you think ha? You can
just wake up, go to school, eat and then sleep? Not in my house
missy, you will earn everything." She was seething as she
emphasised every word she said which left Kea puzzled.
Kea: "What do you mean earn? This is not your house but my
fathers. He may have died but it still is and everything here is
also his." She fought back because she was a rebel in nature,
even though her father was a sweetheart with a soft heart she
knew that sometimes people prey on that and it can easily turn
into a weakness, but she wasn't like that and she refused to let
anyone dim her light.
Her stepmother clapped her hands before grabbing her wrist.
MmaNthabi: "Don't patronize me you fool. You see everything
here now belongs to me
Advertisement
my daughter and my grandchildren. You are nothing but a
bastard. A daughter of a hoe, a home wrecker. I only tolerated
you because I felt sorry for you. I mean not only was your
mother a home wrecker but she was also a child abandoner.
Now you have nowhere to go, no family. Even your so called
aunts and uncles abandoned you the minute they realised their
brother only left them with peanuts." She had a grin on her
face as she spoke but her grip tightened with each word she
spat.
Kea tried to struggle out but she seemed powerless against her
senior, she was only fourteen after all. Kea however refused to
give in just yet.
Kea: "You're so evil and ugly. Your soul is ugly and I wonder
what daddy saw in you or how he even stood the sight of you.
You may think you're high and mighty but you're nothing but a
bitter old lady. And don't make me laugh, you only tolerated
me because of daddy not cause you felt sorry for me." She spat
out ready to at least receive a slap but she was surprised to feel
the grip that was for sure leaving a bruise loosen and disappear.
She watched in disbelief as her stepmother retreated to her
room. Was she finally giving in? She wondered. However that
seemed unlikely seeing the grin that was plastered on her
sister's face. She sat back on the sofa not knowing what else to
think.
After what felt like an eternity her stepmother came back but
she was holding a sjambok and a baseball bat that her father
bought for her nephew on his one year birthday. She passed
the bat to Palesa who grinned even more. Kea could see that
this wasn't gonna end well. She stood up trying to show them
she wasn't afraid nor would she give in but that all disappeared
as her body started shaking and her knees felt weak but she
stood her ground.
She felt an imaginable pain on her back, even though she was a
rebel her father spoiled her and wouldn't let anyone lay even a
finger on her so this was the worst pain she ever experienced.
She turned to see the cause only to see her sister grinning with
the bat held against her shoulder. She couldn't even fathom
how her sister could even harbour any resentment against her.
Yes they had different mothers but they are still sisters. What
confused her even more was how someone who was pregnant
managed to deliver such a blow. She felt another sharp pain on
her legs. Which turned into multiple pains and her knees gave
in. She wanted to scream as tears fell on her face but for some
reason her voice seemed to be adamant on not coming out. Her
stepmother and sister then took that as their cue to commence
their beating.
Blow by blow she squirmed and tried to hide her face but that
seemed futile as that only gave them the idea to move into her
face. They didn't seem to get tired as the assault continued. The
bat even broke on her but that didn't deflect the beating
because that meant that they move on to the next object which
was the frying pan. Kea felt weak and she could feel blood
tickling from all over her body even her face.
The iron taste in her mouth didn't go unnoticed and she could
also feel her consciousness slowly fading and her eyes getting
heavier and foggy. She wanted to scream but she could only
scream in her head. Screaming for her life which suddenly took
a turn for the worse, screaming for her father who decided to
leave her with these vultures and screaming for her mother
who didn't love her enough to take her with to wherever she
went. She was begging for God to let her die, to relieve her of
her pain and suffering. Slowly she drifted off to oblivion.
13
Kea could feel herself coming back. She tried to flutter her eyes
open but she was struggling to and that's when she felt a sharp
pain shooting throughout her whole body.
Her throat also felt parched and very dry like it hasn't felt a
single drop of moisture for days. Her senses started to came
one by one. She heard beeping sounds that felt to be closest to
her, then there was that unmistakable scent of antiseptics. A
scent which she only smelled when she visited the hospital
when her father and sister where admitted but of cause on
different occasions. Then like a storm the events that led to her
unconsciousness came back. She forced her eyes open which
she regretted immediately as she felt a rush of pain.
Her eyes adjusted to the harsh light and she saw a woman who
looks to be on her thirties staring at her with a look that can
only be described as disbelief.
Her: "You're awake?! I have to let the doctor know." Then she
rushed out of the room. Minutes later a man in his fifties which
she assumed was the doctor came in and seem to check on her.
Then once he was done and the nurse had helped her drink
water
Advertisement
the room was filled with two policemen, her stepmother, her
aunts and uncles.
One of the policemen who had identified himself as Inspector
Mazibuko finally spoke as he took out what seems like his
notebook and pen.
Him: "Can you tell us what happened to you. We heard from
your mother that you were attacked in the woods by some
guys. Can you identify them?" Kea briefly looked into her
stepmother who gave her a death glare before looking back at
the inspector.
Kea: "Yeah that's what happened but I can't identify them
because they were wearing balaclava on their faces." Her voice
was cracking and came out breathy because of her scratchy
throat.
Her body was trembling and she knew why. Never in her did
she think she would be afraid of anyone who's not a clown but
then again she has never seen someone as menacing as her
stepmother and sister. Speaking of her sister she can't seem to
see her anywhere.
Kea: "Where's Palesa." She hadn't meant for it to come as she
was only just wondering in her head.
MmaNthabi: "Oh she's at home. You see she gave birth to a
healthy little girl. You've been here for five months so she gave
birth without you, I know how thrilled you would've been to be
there for her." Her fake smile could've won an award. Inspector
Mazibuko sighed.
Him: "I'm afraid if you can't identify them then we have no case
since there were also no witnesses. Are you sure you can't
identify them?" When Kea nodded him and his colleague left.
After everyone had left, Kea was left with her evil stepmother
who refused to leave saying she wanted to "spend time with
my daughter".
Her: "My dear you've done well by not telling anyone and you'll
continue to do so or you know what will happen to you. And
next time I'll make sure I leave you in a wheelchair. Since I was
so generous that I covered your hospital bills which were quite
expensive might I add. That my dear means you owe me and
not to mention I won't be kicking you out to the streets. Who
knows what kind of dangers lurks out there. I think you know
how to pay me back seeing as you don't work and all. Ooh I
almost forgot I talked to your teachers and they were more
than willing to let you commence with your studies which of
cause I played the bigger part in convincing them." With that
said she left. That was the start of how Kea lost her fire and
spunk to her stepmother who's nothing short of a monster...
14
Right now here I am in my room with my stepsister waiting to
be called. My aunts were in the kitchen preparing something
for the guests if I can even call them that, while my nosy step
monster decided to join the men in the negotiations. She was
adamant on also being part and her excuse was that she didn't
want uncle Thabiso to spoil the negotiations since he loved his
whisky.
However I know that was not the reason besides are women
even allowed to be present during the negotiations? But
whatever I don't even care. I was fidgeting with my dress while
stepsister was busy checking her make-up, you'd think these
were her negotiations. As we were still waiting my phone
suddenly rings.
I check the caller ID but it was from a private number. I was
hesitant to answer but maybe it might be important so I
answered.
Me: "Hello!" But nothing. I repeated but still nothing. All I can
hear is someone breathing on the other side. "Ok I'm not gonna
entertain this." I hung up because honestly my nerves are
starting to get to me. I can't comprehend that my so called
family is selling me out. It’s days like this that I wish that my
mother didn't hate me and had actually left with me. Maybe
my life would have been better. I would have known the most
important love of all which is a mother's love.
Aunt Dima who is my father's younger sister enters and informs
us that we are called in the living room. We stand to leave but
before we could she tells us that we should bow our heads and
when we get there we should sit on the mat that they had laid
especially for us. Stepsister fixes her head wrap then we go. We
enter the living room and we sit on a traditional thatched mat
with our heads bowing down. Of cause I'm curious to see who
came but I bite down my bottom lip to suppress the edge to
look up.
I hear uncle Thabiso laughing and I know it's him because his
laugh is very distinctive especially when he had downed some
whisky.
Malome Thabiso: "Ah ha! These are our flowers. Mokoena's
flowers. As you can see they are very beautiful, real flowers. In
fact even their names are flowers; Rose and Violet." Even
though I couldn't see him I knew he was grinning like being
named after flowers was some kind of an achievement.
Malome Steve: "Now can you all tell us which of these beautiful
flowers in Mokoena’s garden caught your son's eye?" Uncle
Steve was actually more level headed than the rest of my uncle
and aunts.
Advertisement
"serif"; mso-bidi-font-family:Helvetica">In fact he was the one
to volunteer to take me on after the death of my father and I
would have agreed but his wife is another story. That woman is
a headache and no one in my family can tolerate her. Unlike
stepmonster she didn't hide her true colours or putting on any
performances. She was how she was.
I heard some murmuring which I couldn't quiet put together
because it was low and also they spoke in Xhosa that much I
can tell. I feel Palesa next to me again fixing herself. I know she
was hoping that they could pick her and to be honest I was also
hoping for the same. After some time one of them spoke.
Him: "The flower that caught our son's eye is not just any
flower but a Primrose." I think my heart stopped for a second
when he said my name and it wasn't because of his deep, husky
voice or his proper English accent which indicated that he was
educated. No that was none of those reasons but rather
because he said my name in full; I know for sure that my uncles
call me Rose in fact my whole family call me Rose and not
Primrose.
My father told me that I was named after my mother's
favourite flower and that the rest of the family didn't
understand the name nor did they know the flower. This can
only mean that they really came for me. I am officially doomed.
I hear my uncles laughing clearly jovial but I wasn't. They must
have paid a lot.
Malome Thabiso: "Ah ha! You've chosen well." he was still
laughing.
Malome Steve: "My brother is right because this one is still as
pure as the day she was born and not only that she is also in the
process of finishing her degree. She's very educated; our pride
and joy." I heard another one of them spoke.
Him: "You can raise your head my child." His voice was deep
and sexy. Oh my Lord! I really should stop analysing their voices
and calling them sexy.
They are in my dad's age for God's sake! I raise my head and in
front of stood three handsome men in my dad's age, well
probably. They are clearly old but don't look it and in fact I
could call them sexy. They look handsome in their suits and
sharp nose shoes. They really smell like money, no wonder my
family have been all jovial. I just hope their "son" is just as
handsome as his "dads". I see them smiling and eyeing each
other with what seems like a satisfied look.
One in the middle: "Don't worry my child, we won't ask you to
drop your studies in fact we will also cover for them. Anyway
which degree are you doing?" I clear my throat first because
these men can be scary. They exude power; even their voices
are deep and demanding.
Me: "Bachelor's in accounting." To say I was nervous Yoh!
One on the left: "That's perfect. We own a few accounting firms
and once you finish your studies we will give you one to run." I
blinked once, twice and thrice not really believing my ears.
Everyone was just as surprised judging from their bulging eyes.
I can see stepmonster glaring at me.
Soon we were asked to exit the room. Woah I can't believe it
they really think paying for my studies and giving me a firm will
erase the fact that I was forced to marry their son whom I don't
even know.
15
The negotiations were done and that meant that traditionally I
was a married woman. Apparently my dowry was R750 000 and
R500 000 of it was transferred into my bank account while the
rest was given to my family. Yoh I almost fainted when I got the
notification.
I thought perhaps it was some sort of a scam but aunt Dima
came in my room to tell me that my "in-laws" did the transfer. I
also peeked outside the window, well actually it wasn't me but
rather Palesa who when she heard about the transfer and was
curious about the kind of cars they drove. Outside was three
Range Rover SUV's which looked expensive.
Now I was even more scared because I kept asking myself, what
if my so called husband to be was a sugar daddy. I mean why
were they so generous with the dowry, my studies and the
firm? Yeah I know being a virgin technically qualifies you for a
higher dowry but R750 000 was a lot especially since they said
they'll also pay for the wedding themselves.
Advertisement
"serif"; mso-bidi-font-family:Helvetica">What if that was a
cover and perhaps they were consoling me with that money? I
don't think I can take it. They didn't take me with them because
apparently I have to be properly introduced to their ancestors
in a form of a ritual which will be held next week. Meaning I
only have a week of freedom before my hell begins.
It was our lunch and the girls and I were seated in the school
cafeteria. They were busy mocking me about our chillas which
turned into mission of avoiding Daniel. I haven't told them
about my marriage and I'm not sure if I will. Well not at least at
the moment.
Puleng: "But seriously Kay what were you thinking? You know
you don't drink and don't think I didn't notice your attempt to
avoid Zee's brother." She was laughing which I rolled my eyes. I
knew they will stretch this.
Me: "Whatever. Tell me Zee, how's you and Njabulo." I said
changing the topic and hoping they'll at least indulge me.
Zoe: "I know what you're doing and it won't work, because of
you I didn't even get a chance to be close to him." She was
pouting which made her look so cute. I have to say I have the
best looking friends.
Puleng: "Don't even mention that. I literally had two hot guys I
could hook up with but no I couldn't because I was busy
watching your ass." She said pouting too. Yoh what's up with
these two and pouting today? However they did have a reason
to pout about. I do admit I was acting childish running away
from my crush, yes I finally admitted it.
Me: "Sorry guys, I didn't mean to get in the way and to think
the whole reason was so that you can get some."
Puleng: "Yeah that was twisted but no to me the highlight was
when Zee's brother wouldn't let anyone touch you. I mean he
wouldn't even let his sister touch you. He was like that's final
and Zee went silent and looked she was about to shit herself."
She said already getting into a fit of laughter. I was shocked
because I couldn't even remember a thing.
Zoe: "Well you don't know my brother, he may be playful and
fun but when he says that's final. Well bitch better get that it's
final cause his punishments are the worst." She had a look of
horror when she said that which made me finally join Puleng in
laughter.
Puleng: "What does... he do? Spa... spank... you? Ha ha ha."
She's said in between her laughs.
Zoe: "I wish... that's ten times better. There was a time when I
was only five and he literally beheaded my favourite doll in
front of me and fed it to the dog because I refused to let him
watch his favourite TV show. And that was the least horrifying
punishment I got from him. I mean even all my brothers don't
even say anything after he puts his foot down." She was
shuddering when she recalled the memory.
Me: "That can't be it. I doubt he'd do such a thing besides
you're the princess of the family." I don't know if it's because of
my crush but I couldn't believe it plus her brothers adore him.
Zoe: "I may be but when it comes to punish they dish it hard.
The way they spoil me do you think I would've been this
humble and not a brat? That's because they can dish out a
punishment. Him and my father are the same in fact all of my
family are. They can kill somebody who dare hurt me but they
won't hesitate to punish me when I do wrong. They're not
physical with me but Yoh their punishment is hard but
bhutiLwazi is the worst." She said and that kind of make me
wish I had older brothers who would take care of me like her.
But yeah she was right that punishment was the worst. That
could emotionally scar anyone especially since she was so
young. Being with my bitches made me forget for a while that
my life was doomed.
16
This week has been very eventful, not. Anyway I still haven't
told my friends about my "marriage" but I think I'm going to
because I can't take it anymore. I also saw on the news that the
animal that had attacked someone in the woods had been
caught and killed. Apparently it was a lion that broke out of the
Zoo but I know whatever that was in the woods was no lion.
So I was far from being relieved but at least the guy that got
attacked was alive but in ICU. Apparently he lost an arm but he
was still alive which is good, right?
Now it is Wednesday afternoon and I'm four houses away from
the house, in a car with Daniel. I can see that he wants to say
something but yet again he has been acting quite weird since
Monday. Well not weird as such but he has been awfully quiet
and not his usual playful self. He was busy tapping his fingers
on the steering wheel, absent-minded.
Me: "If you have something to say just say it." I said finally
getting tired of the dead silence. Daniel seemed to snap out of
whatever trance he was in. He was avoiding my gaze, while
rubbing his chin.
Him: "Umh I... (Sigh) I won't be able to be your chauffeur for
now." I felt a pang in my heart but I knew this was to happen
sooner or later but that didn't stop it from hurting.
Me: "Oh yeah. I heard that the animal was caught, so I
understand." I said nodding but he shook his head.
Him: "No no no, don't get it twisted. I'm still going to be your
chauffeur regardless of whether the thing is caught or not. I just
have some things that's stressing me and I don't know how to
go about solving them." I was relieved to be honest; I guess I
have gotten used to him driving me around.
Me: "If you want to talk about it, I'm all ears."
Him: "My dad is being difficult as always. I don't get why he
doesn't get that I love Olivia and will always be forever." His jaw
was clenched and he was staring at nothing or so I think.
Advertisement
"serif"; mso-bidi-font-family:Helvetica">I felt a pang once again.
It hurt to hear him say the L-word, especially after I have come
to term with my feelings.
Me: "I say if you really love her, then you must fight for her.
Fight for her and I'm sure once your father sees how serious
you are about her, he will definitely approve. I know he'll be
proud to see you fighting for what you love, even if he doesn't
like her. He will eventually see what you see." I was playing
with my sleeve, looking at my hands in work because I couldn't
face him as I know hurt was probably written on my face.
I looked up once I was done but what I didn't expect was a pair
of soft lips on mine. I was frozen for a few seconds but I felt my
body becoming weak and my mind all foggy. I closed my eyes
and soon I melted on the kiss. It was so intoxicating that my
rational senses were soon thrown out the window. I have felt
this way or been kissed like. I have been kissed before but this
was something else. Butterfly erupted in my stomach, I could
feel the electricity running through my veins and I could swear
fireworks were going off in my head.
When I felt his tongue trying to gain I snapped out whatever
trance his kiss has put me into. I pushed him off me and anger
had engulfed me just as quick.
Me: "What the hell Daniel? What the fuck you think you're
doing here? You have a girlfriend for fuck's sake." I slapped him
out of anger and I regretted it soon as I had done so. I didn't
want him to punish like he did to Zee but he didn't seem like he
was offended.
Him: "I was just checking something." He said smirking and that
just pissed me off and once again I snapped.
Me: "Fuck you, okay! I'm not some stupid idiot who you can use
whenever you want. I won't let you use me for whatever sick
game you're trying to play here." I grabbed my backpack and
tried to open the door which he locked on purpose. "Open the
fucking door Daniel!" I hissed and he finally opened the door. I
got out and banged the door pissed as hell. I didn't care if I
broke the window or not.
I just continue walking boiling with rage. Palesa was outside the
gate and it seems like she was just coming in from somewhere.
I don't how long she was there and quite frankly I didn't care.
Her: "You sly bitch. All this time you've been pretending like
you didn't know about the marriage while you're busy running
around with sugar daddies. To think they all thought you're still
a virgin, and what was that over there? Trouble in paradise.
Wow you really are your mother's daughter." She was saying
with a smirk on her and I wanted to punch that fake make-up
off her.
Me: "Go fuck yourself." I pushed her and walked passed her. At
that moment I didn't care that it would result in obvious
beating.
18
The next day I'm in a cafe working on my project. I know we
were just given it today but I wanted to get a head start
because knowing my life anything can happen and totally throw
me off course. I had borrowed the books I needed at the
University library. I was wearing my sunglasses but it wasn't
because I got the beating; no stepmon didn't lay a hand on me
because my "in-laws" are coming this weekend to get me and
of cause she didn't want to look bad. In fact she has been
awfully nice but that could be because of my rich "in-laws".
No the reason I'm forced to wear sunglasses indoors is because
after a while my anger dissipated and sadness took over. Of
cause being the cry baby I was, I cried myself to sleep and soon
regretted it this morning when I woke up to red, puffy eyes.
Daniel did call and texted a lot but I ignored all of them. I didn't
have the energy to deal with him or really hear him out. My
little angels of cause asked about his whereabouts and I told
them that he was busy. I had ordered coffee because I'm gonna
need it.
I hear the chair next to me screeching which indicated that
someone was taking a seat next to me. I raised my head to see
one of Daniel's friends that I had met over the weekend at
Zee's. I think they called him Johnny or something and he was
watching me intensely and grinning as well.
Him: "Hello beautiful stranger or should I say BP?" He said
which made me cringe.
Me: "Oh please don't... I've had enough of that..." I mumbled
the last part to myself.
Him: "Good cause that is weird. So Kea what's with sunglasses
indoors?" He said chuckling and I have to say it sounded a bit
sexy not to mention the way he said my name. Wow I really am
a lost course.
Me: "You don't even wanna know." Thank God I was hidden
under the sunglasses or I might have avoided his eyes.
He had these intense oceanic blue eyes which seemed to make
me feel weak somehow.
Him: "I think I do but I won't probe. I actually am glad to see
you; I really wanted to talk to you." Curiosity got the best of me
because I found myself leaning in towards him.
Me: "Really?" He chuckled once again before continuing.
Him: "Yep. Let me formally introduce myself, Jonathan Stevens
at your service." He popped the "p". He extended his hand for a
handshake which I clearly took. We had to pull away quickly
because sparks literally flied. It was that feeling where you
incidentally touch someone with fewer ions in the body and get
shocked.
Me: "I think one of us have to check their iron." I said rubbing
my hand.
Him: "Or it was just chemistry. Anyway I wanted to warn you
against Daniel. He is a great guy and when he cares for
someone
he really cares for them. However he has a girlfriend and a lot
of people can confuse his care with love, only to get hurt in the
end. You see he loves his girlfriend a lot even despite his
family's disapproval." I blinked a couple of times, again thank
you sunglasses.
Me: "Why are you telling me this?" I asked feigning innocence
hoping he wasn't on to my feelings.
Him: "I know you have a crush on him. I don't blame you but
however for someone who has been his friend since high
school, I know him. He loves my cousin so much that it's scary
sometimes. They fight and get back together every time. They
have this intense love and everyone who gets in between
always get burned. You see I'm the one who introduced the
two, so I've around throughout their entire relationship." He
said as a matter of factly and it was no use denying.
Me: "Is that why you're warning me, because she's your
cousin? For your information I'm already married, well
traditionally anyway." I felt weird throwing my marriage like
that. Geez I wasn't even used to it myself but I felt like I had to
say something.
Him: "That's not why... wait did you say you're married? So I
was late after all. (Sigh) On the upside at least I won't feel like a
dick for saying this. Daniel is going to propose to Olivia and I
have to say it was selfish of me." My breath hitched when he
said "propose". I felt like I was stabbed in the chest a hundred
times over. "But it doesn't matter now since you're already
married. (Sigh) I really thought I was the one to soothe your
heart. You see Kea, I really liked you from the first time I saw
you. I guess now I'm already late or perhaps I'm not but who
knows right. Well, I leave you to your work." He got up and was
heading out.
Me: "Wait what do you mean?" He didn't stop but just waved
back and said "See you later BP!" Just like that he was gone.
What did he mean and why does everyone have to be so damn
mysterious? I sighed before going back to my books but to hell
with that cause now I couldn't concentrate anymore. The
suspense is killing me. So much for my head start.
18
I was kneeling in front of my father’s grave. I haven’t been here
in a while but I thought since today may be my last day of
freedom, I might as well come and visit him. Who knows if I’ll
ever be able to get a chance to visit again. The tears that were
streaming down my face were starting to sting a little bit.
Me: “Ah dear daddy... (Sniffing) tomorrow I’ll be leaving,
perhaps for good. (Sniffing) I don’t know if it’s a good thing
since I’ll be away fro... (Sniffing) from stepmonster but what if...
(Sniffing) what if my husband turns out worse.” I started
chuckling, laughing at my own fate. How could one have such a
fate? My phone started ringing and because of my glossy eyes I
couldn’t see who the caller was. I answered the call
Me: “Hello!” I was still sniffing
??: “....” but nothing came. I could hear someone breathing on
the other.
Me: “Okay this is getting ridiculous. Stop calling if you’re not
gonna say anything.” I hung up and clicked my tongue because I
was getting tired of these cryptic calls.
I was hanging out with my two favourite bitches in the whole
world. We were inside Zoe’s Jacuzzi. We were laughing and
having our wine, well they were. I was having JC le Roux non-
alcoholic champagne. Yeah well I didn’t want any repeat of last
time I drank. Since it’s my last day before heading off to my in-
laws, the girls decided that we’ll spend some quality time
together. Sort of like my bachelorette party except it was only
us and there was no party. I was still distraught about Daniel’s
kiss and what Johnny said but I decided today was not the time
to worry about all of that
Puleng: “I can’t believe that you’re actually getting married. I
mean, don’t get me wrong but you bitch have nil experience
when it comes to men. Your stepmon really outdone herself.”
She took a sip of her wine before releasing a humourless
chuckle.
Me: “Yeah I knew she was up to no good but I never imagined
this.” I release a deep sigh. “What’s wrong with you Zee, you
seem miles away?” I had noticed that Zee was deep in thought
and not really paying attention. She finally snaps out off her
daze and try to make her way out but we stop her.
Puleng: “And then
Advertisement
where do you think you’re going?”
Zoe: “I need to talk to my brother.” She said and tries to get up
again but I grab her hand and pull her down back in the water.
Me: “No no no, you’ll talk to him later. Right now it’s my time. I
don’t know if I’ll ever get a chance to be with you guys. What
if...” I stop talking when my tears are starting to well up again. I
can be a cry baby sometimes.
Zoe: “Let’s all run away together. Far, far away where no one
will find us.” She said startling us. I take her wine away.
Me: “Okay I think you’ve had enough to drink. I can’t exactly
run away and you guys don’t have to worry about me. I’ll
toughen it out but if he happens to be some old and scruffy
guy. Then I’m definitely taking that offer. So tell me, how are
things between you and bhutiNjabulo?” I quickly change the
subject because I don’t want us to be sad about all that’s
happening. She instantly blushes at the mention of Njabulo and
I know she still has a crush on him. The guy is not quite the
looker but the hearts wants what it wants. I really have to
commend Zee because she has never been bothered about
somebody’s outward appearance, something we should all
strive for. Yeah her past relationships didn’t end well because
the guys were not so decent but Njabulo seems to be a good
guy. We ended up chatting and I have to say it was fun and for
a moment I forgot everything.
It was after dinner and I was in my room my two little angels. It
was a bittersweet moment because I enjoy being with them
and I know I’m going to miss them.
Dintle: “Are you really going to leave Aunty?” she was sniffing
trying to be strong and I kissed both of their cheeks. We were
sitting on the bed with them on each of my sides. I actually like
being in the middle.
Me: “No my sweet angels. I’m never leaving you. I’m just going
to be away for a while but I’ll keep checking up on you guys.” I
kiss them again as I can feel my own tears threatening to fall
any moment.
Knock, knock! There was a knock on the door and Tshepo was
quick to answer.
19
The person opened the door and I was surprised to see
stepmonster because she never knocks. She had a box in her
hand and she stepped inside the room with her oh so famous
fake smile. If I didn’t know her or know the extent of her cruelty
I probably would have fell for it.
Her: “Your in-laws have bought a gift for you. Take a look.” She
gave me the box and left without saying anymore. I opened the
box and inside was a very beautiful traditional shweshwe dress
and by the looks of it, it was just my size.
Tshepo: “Wow Aunty, it’s beautiful. I know you’ll look even
more beautiful in it.” He said hugging me in his tiny embrace
and Dintle also followed mimicking his action. Oh they’re so
cute. Ring, ring! Suddenly my phone rings. I swear if it’s another
one of those cryptic calls, I’m changing my number. It was
inside the left pocket of my jeans, I took it out and luckily it was
from BabMandla. He is one of the guys who came for my
lobola.
PHONE CONVO...
Advertisement
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">Me:
“Hello!”
Him: “Hello Kea my child. How are you?” even through the
phone his voice is still commanding and if he wasn’t in my
father’s age, I probably would have thought it was sexy.
Me: “I’m doing fine BabMandla, and you?” I had to clear my
throat because I was a little scared. He chuckles and oh wow
that was sexy for someone old.
Him: “I’m doing great. I just wanted to inform you that you
need to get ready because we have sent someone to fetch you.
He might arrive after nine.”
Me: “Wha... what do you mean?” I was startled and a little
confused.
Him: “We did tell you that we had to perform a ceremony to
introduce you as the daughter-in-law of our family to the
elders, right?” I nodded like he could see me. But he continued
nonetheless. It looks like his question was rhetorical. “So we
have to go now to be able to make it in the morning. I’m
guessing you received our gift and we would really appreciate it
if you could grace us with wearing it. Bye!” and just like that he
hung up. I think he is one of those strict parents. Make one
wrong move and you’re definitely grounded for life.
I was outside hugging my two angels who were holding on to
me for dear life while sobbing. I was trying to hold back my
tears, which was very difficult because my throat was definitely
parched. I didn’t want to cry in front of them because I know
that I have to be strong for them. The driver or maybe the
chauffer already had taken my bags and put them in the trunk
of the Range Rover. He seemed like he was in hurry though. I
gave my angels a little squeeze for the last before asking their
mother to take them. Stepmonster decided to come over and
hug me while she just wanted to whisper to me.
Her: “Don’t you ever try to embarrass me in your in-laws. If you
ever come back, know that I’ll make your life a living hell.” She
hissed and let go, sporting her famous fake smile. Talk about
being two-faced. I said my final goodbyes which were mostly to
my nieces. I can see Palesa’s scowl, unlike her mother she
wasn’t as good at hiding her venom. I got inside the car and
wow it smelled good at it was very comfortable. I release a
deep sigh because I know from now on my life will never be the
same again.
20
I suddenly feel being shaken and there is a faint voice that I
can’t make out. “Ma’am, ma’am wake up!” at first I was
confused but my consciousness begin to slip back and I jerk
awake. I wake up to see the driver or was it the chauffer again?
He was staring right at me with his big dark orbs that seem to
be hiding so many secrets. Wow, is everyone in this family
good-looking?
Him: “Ma’am we’re here.” I get off my daze and look outside.
Well it was already sunrise, I guess I must have dosed off while
he was driving. He holds my hand and help me out. I had to
squint my eyes as I slowly adjust to the light. After a few
seconds of adjusting, I finally take in my surrounding. I do a
double take and my body suddenly felt numb and I almost
fainted but the driver was quick to catch me.
It looked like we were in some village, even though it felt like
some private property. I can see a couple of big rondaval
houses in front of me, on the left there is a very huge vegetable
garden which looks like it was more like a farm. Then on my
right it is a kraal with cattle and other livestock. I was not
expecting any of this. These people looked like they lived in a
mansion somewhere and now this. Oh my God, what if this is
where I’ll be living for the rest of my life? I know I live in Soweto
but I am not a village type of girl. Oh no! They’ll be asking me
asking me to collect firewood in the mountains or maybe fetch
water from the river, what about cooking outside? No I can’t do
this.
Probably sensing my predicament, the driver lets go of me and
take me to one of the houses. It wasn’t the biggest but still too
big for a traditional rondaval house. We enter inside and I can
see the three gentlemen who had brought the lobola already
but this time they were wearing xhosa tradition attires, next to
them were two other gentlemen but they looked much
younger and in fact one of them seems to be around my age.
On the other side was a lady who looked to be in her seventies
but still looked fresh and you can tell during her prime she was
probably very beautiful. She looked like royalty; actually
everyone here looked like royalty.
Next to her were three mature ladies who were probably my
mother’s age or a bit older and they all looked beautiful with
their smiles which didn’t look forced, then sitting on the mat
next to them was one lady who looks to be slightly older than
me. Like I said before, everyone in this family looks to be good
looking because I couldn’t spot anyone who wasn’t. They were
all in their xhosa attires and I felt a little out of place in sotho
attire. Don’t get me wrong the dress is beautiful including its
head wrap and I know I’m beautiful in it but it’s just
overwhelming to be surrounded by everyone in xhosa attire.
The oldest lady: “Welcome my dear child.” She said showing
me to a mat that was in the middle
I hadn’t realised that the driver was no longer beside me. I
went and sat on the mat with my head bowed down because I
was a little nervous since I felt their entire gaze on me.
I hear footsteps coming towards me and I followed my first
instinct which was to raise my head. I was met with a guy who
looked slightly older than BabMandla and his siblings; he was in
a different attire than the rest of them. He had a lot of beads
around his head, hands and feet. I started shaking, suddenly
nervous.
Him: “Don’t be afraid, my girl. My name is BabDaluxolo shall we
begin?” I started nodding my head even though I’m not sure
what he said. You see I’m not really good at Xhosa.
I was lead outside with him chanting some words which I
couldn’t fathom. The rest was following with the women
ululating and the men chanting what might be their clan praise
because I think heard it during my negotiation. They lead me to
the river and I was asked to immerse myself in it. I was afraid
and hesitant to go but BabDaluxolo smeared something on my
forehead and that was lights out for me.
By the time I woke up dusk had already settled and I was
already in a new change of clothes which where Xhosa
traditional attire. Of cause at first I was freaking out because I
didn’t know who changed my clothes but Amahle who was the
young lady told me she was the one who did it. She also told
me not to fear anything as she also went through it as the
daughter-in-law of the family. I guess after the little talk we had
I felt a lot better but it didn’t mean I wasn’t still a little afraid.
I was led into another rondaval which seemed like the smallest
one compared to the others. It was a little scary because it was
filled with what looked like bones, animal skins and other
questionable plants. I know they are probably what traditional
healers use but it was still scary nonetheless. There was an
empty chair which looked like it was some type of a throne.
Next to it was a mat which I was told to occupy. BabDaluxolo
was holding a blindfold and told me that no matter what I hear
or feel I shouldn’t take off the blindfold. That really scared the
living daylights out of me. My heart was beating at an abnormal
pace but I remembered Amahle’s words and I calmed down a
bit, just a bit.
He blindfolded me and after a while I felt another person’s
presence and my heart once again was beating out of control. I
felt the person’s presence next to me, I guess he sat at the
throne. BabDaluxolo started chanting once again and my body
shivered when I felt something being smeared on my back, my
arms, my legs and my forehead. I don’t which stuff they used
but I suddenly felt strange, Even though it was smeared outside
I can feel my insides reacting to it. I was burning from the inside
and my bones felt weird like there was something crawling
inside it. I began screaming because I couldn’t take it, it was
excruciating like my inside were trying to crawl out.
I felt something on my lips and I heard BabDaluxolo telling me
to drink. I drank because I thought it was water but boy was I
wrong. The liquid was thick and it tasked weird almost like an
animal blood. Holy shit! Don’t tell me I’m about to be sacrificed.
I could also smell some weird odour like they were burning
some type of incense. Then I heard a howling of some type of
animal yet it sounded much closer, too close. For the second
time that day it was lights out for me.
21
After the crazy day yesterday I woke up the next day yet in
another different traditional Xhosa attire. I didn’t ask what
happened because I don’t even want to know, I’m just glad that
I was alive. I thought I was some sort of a virgin sacrifice and
that’s why they were so generous with my dowry. I was taken
to the rondaval which was the largest and inside was pretty
decent. Even though it was a rondaval house, inside it looked
like a normal classic house. The interior design of cause had
more of a traditional feel but it was more modern traditional
designs.
We had breakfast, which I had a very big serving because I
didn’t eat the whole day yesterday, so yes I was hungry.
Afterwards we drove back and this time the destination wasn’t
as foreign. We arrived at a beautiful two storey house that had
a very huge garden and I could tell that it probably had a
swimming pool. I was handed the key to the house and asked
to open the house myself.
I was accompanied by BabMandla and MamJessica who was
one of the ladies back at wherever we were before. She is
coloured and looks very classy and beautiful. Apparently she
was BabMandla’s wife and they were the parents of my
husband. Now they had changed into formal wear. BabMandla
was wearing a navy blue two piece suit, white shirt, navy blue
tie and black shoes. MamJessica was wearing a navy blue off
the shoulder bodycon dress with red stiletto. For someone who
is old she had a banging body. I unlocked the door and entered
the house and it was breathtaking. The interior was modern
and classy but also very warm.
They lead me upstairs to a room I’m assuming it is the master
bedroom. It was big for starters
Advertisement
the biggest bedroom I’ve ever been in. It had a king sized bed,
matching headrest and night stand, a walk-in his and hers
closet, large dresser, an en-suite, an ottoman at the edge of the
bed, a flat-screen TV and large sliding door which led to the
balcony. The balcony had a thatched table and two matching
thatched armchairs, and a flower pot at the corner containing
evening primrose. I chuckled at that and went back inside. The
colour scheme of the room was beige, white and different
shades of brown, with a touch of green and grey there and
there.
My in-laws left after letting me know that this is my house and
that my husband was away but will arrive soon. After seeing
them off I went back in my room and throw myself on the bed. I
don’t even know if we are back in Johannesburg or if we are in
another city because I slept the whole ride here. I slowly drifted
back to sleep seemingly tired even though all I did was pass out
and sleep for questionable hours. I wasn’t hungry because they
had bought food on the way and that was the only time I was
awake during the drive but I went back to sleep after I ate. My
in-laws might have thought I was shameless but I couldn’t care
less.
I was woken up by someone shaking me. I’m guessing my
husband was home. I opened my eyes only to be shocked. I
think I’m officially fucking screwed!...
22
I sat up staring at the idiot who somehow had an unreadable
expression.
Me: “What the hell Daniel? What the hell are you doing here?”
I hissed begging and hoping it isn’t what I’m thinking it is.
Him: “I’m no longer Dani now? Anyway I should ask you the
same thing, seeing as this is my room and al... shit, wait! Are
you the girl they arranged for me to marry?” Realisation hit him
and his face went from amused to total shock... wait he is my
husband. Fuck, I’m royally screwed. Not it was my turn to be
shocked.
Me: “Sooo, that means you’re my husband?” I finally said,
diverting my gaze towards the balcony. I heard him release a
long sigh next to me.
Him: “Listen BP, I---” he was interrupted by someone clearing
their throat. I jerked my head toward where the feminine
sound originated. I saw a blonde lady leaning against the door
with her hands crossed on her chest and even though it looked
like she tried to hide it but I could notice the scowl that settled
on her face. I was so engrossed in Daniel that I hadn’t noticed
that she was also present. Daniel cleared his throat, seeming to
catch on the lady’s intention.
Him: “Uhm, BP---” I interrupt him before he can finish.
Me: “I don’t think BP would be appropriate assuming that the
lady standing by the door is Olivia, your girlfriend... oh wait, I
meant to say your fiancée.” I don’t know what got into me but I
was glaring fiercely at him. He looks taken aback by my sudden
retort.
Him: “So you know?” he asked and I simply nodded, stealing a
glance at Olivia whose scowl seemingly deepened. She cleared
her throat once more, giving pointed looks at Daniel who
seemed to get a little uncomfortable. Ok, now I was getting
nervous. Wondering what they had planned. He sighed once
again and shifted himself back to me, holding my gaze. Wow,
how was he able to do that? Shift from wavering eyes to
resolute one in a matter of a second. As disturbing as that was,
I found myself being mesmerised nonetheless.
Him: “Since you already know that we’re engaged. Would you
be so kind as to leave this room and move into the guestroom.”
That was no request but a statement. I was taken aback
because that was not the sweet, kind and playful Dani that I
knew. I felt a pain wrench straight in my heart and something
foreign stirred up in me.
Me: “I won’t do it. You and your “Fiancée” can move into the
guestroom.” I glared fiercely at him crossing my hands, which
he returned the glare just as equally fiercely.
Him: “In case you haven’t figured it out, this is my house and
this is my room. I will decide who is worthy enough to lay in my
bed.” I can hear Olivia chuckling, clearly enjoying this which
only fuelled me even more.
Me: “Well I’m your wife bitch, and this bed is rightfully mine.
You’re the one who brought some skimpy assed bitch into OUR
house, so you move out.” I think that stirred the anger in him
because before I knew it he had tightly held my jaw in is large
hand.
Him: “Don’t fucking patronise me Prim! We both know this was
arranged. I love Olivia and not you. This is my house and not
yours. I proposed to her because it doesn’t matter what my
father thinks but I will never recognise you as my wife nor will I
ever love you. So save us both the trouble and just leave
already because I refuse to leave my room. You’re the
unwanted guest here and not me, and certainly not Olivia.” He
jaw was tightly clenched and his grip against mine only seemed
to get tighter with each word. Tears fell on my face but my
resolve was still not shaken.
Me: “Don’t think for a second that I don’t know that. Because
regardless of what you may think, the only way I could ever get
married to you was being forced into it. I still won’t leave my
room, so you and your sweetheart better move out. Unless you
want me to make a call to your father and let him know of our
little situation. I’m sure he won’t be as accommodating as me.”
At the mention of his father his grip loosened and eventually
broke. His anger seems to only escalate and he got off the bed
and left the room without a word or taking his fiancée with. She
walked over to her Louis Vuitton travel bags before wheeling
them out. When she reached the door she stopped and glare
back at me.
Her: “This isn’t over.” Then she was out. I got off the bed
Advertisement
ran to the door and locked it. After that all the resolve that I
seemed to have possessed seemed to dissipate as my knees
gave out and I fell to my knees letting out silent sobs. I always
knew that luck was something that seemed to be out of my
reach but I didn’t expect it to be so shitty. I thought the worst
was being sold to some scruffy old man or perhaps some ugly
guy whose parents thought he wouldn’t find someone to marry
on his own but this, this is way worse. Not only did I know he
has a girlfriend but he’s engaged and seem to only care about
her. What scares me the most is that look he had. It was like he
could kill me any minute. I wish I hadn’t signed that marriage
certificate. Yes the marriage certificate. While we were having
breakfast in that village I still don’t know, BabMandla brought a
marriage certificate to sign and apparently my “husband” had
already signed. Since I was still fatigued I didn’t care to look at
the names, so I just signed. I wish I hadn’t signed because then I
would have taken Zee’s proposal to run aw... wait a second, she
knew. She knew about it and she still didn’t bother to tell me.
Some friend she is.
It was Monday and I had classes but just my luck, I didn’t know
where I was and I was not about to ask Daniel or Olivia. I was
outside the gate not knowing what to do. I couldn’t catch a taxi
because this is some fancy suburb and I don’t think anyone in
this neighbourhood would even consider it. I also couldn’t
exactly call an Uber seeing as I didn’t know my location. All I
know was that this was house number 95. What to do, what to
do? The gate opened revealing Daniel’s Lamborghini, he
stopped next to me and rolled down the window.
Him: “Hop in, I’ll take you to school.” Seriously is this guy
bipolar or what? Not long ago he was angry and tightly gripping
my jaws like he was about to kill me and now he wants to give
me a ride.
Me: “I’m not some schoolkid who needs to be taken to school,
it’s called a University idiot. I think I’ll pass.” I stared back at my
phone, looking at the time.
Him: “Don’t be so stubborn and get in.” He looked exasperated
but I couldn’t get why. Olivia who was in the passenger seat
seemed ticked off for some reason.
Her: “She doesn’t want to get in, so just leave her be.” Well for
once I agree with her. I am not about to be in the same car as
them, no way. Daniel took out his phone and did something on
it. Of cause I was curious but I tried not to show it.
Him: “Done! Suit yourself. I requested an Uber for you so stay
put.” He said then ignited the engage and then drove off,
leaving me startled. I had figured that he hated me and
probably my guts but why was he showing concern. Fucken
idiot!
As he said, the Uber did arrive and I was thankful seeing as I got
to the Uni on time. As usual Zoe and Puleng were waiting on
me in the door of our Faculty holding an extra coffee for me but
unlike any other day I was pissed at someone I’m not sure I
could keep call a friend.
Puleng: “Morning married bitch! Is your husband hot or should
we start packing?” she was wearing her signature smirk. I went
over to hug her before taking my coffee from her and leaving
without saying a word or greeting Zoe. They followed after me,
Puleng being the first to grab my wrist to stop me. She was
confused while Zoe was facing down.
“Wait up bitch, what’s up with you? Is he that bad?” Zoe finally
looked up.
Zoe: “Look Ro---” I raised my hand to stop her.
Me: “Rosey Kay is reserved for my friends only and you are not
one.” They were both shocked by my sudden outburst.
Zoe: “I am your frien---”
Me: “Some friend you are. You knew yet you didn’t think to tell
me.”
Her: “I can expla---”
Me: “Explain what exactly? I thought you were my friend. You
could’ve told me before I went ahead and signed the damned
marriage certificate. Hell I don’t even know how your father will
officiate it seeing as there were no officials present. Don’t even
get me started on the things they did to me.” Tears were falling
on my tears involuntarily, and I was chuckling. Puleng was
looking at us confused.
Puleng: “OK hold on bitches! What the fuck is actually going on
here?!” I crossed my hands, raising my eyebrow and focussing
my gaze at Zoe
Me: “Tell her what’s going on.” She looked at me with tears
also on her tears before facing Puleng.
Her: “BhutLwazi is her husband.” Her gaze fell on the floor once
again.
Puleng: “What the actual fuck?!” she was beyond shocked, with
her eyes popping and mouth agape. I left them and went inside
the class and sat on my usual chair. Puleng came to me desk
wanting to say anything but I was quick to beat her to it.
Me: “I’m not in the mood Coloured Pea.” I wiped my tears
before taking my books out of my backpack. After a while
seeing as I was not budging, she sighed and went to her chair.
The whole day I had spent avoiding them. I felt bad seeing Zoe
so sad but I felt betrayed and hurt even more than I had led on.
I walked out of the gate and there he was leaning against his
car. I hate to admit it but he looked dashing in those glasses
and that smug look he was wearing infuriated me.
Him: “I have been waiting for you, took you long enough.” He
walked towards me, his hands in his pockets.
Me: “It’s official, I have the shittiest luck in the whole world.”
He stopped dead on his tracks and his smirk disappeared
immediately...
23
We were standing face to face, his initial shock gone.
Him: “Is that how we greet each other now.” He had the nerve
to pout, doesn’t he know how adorable it made him look.
Her: “What the hell are you doing here Jonathan?” I placed my
left on my left hip, raising my eyebrow at him.
Him: “Are you mad at me? Or is it Dan you’re pissed at?” he
mimicked my action. Again, still adorable.
Me: “You haven’t answered me Jo. What the hell are you doing
here?” I tried not to smile because I was still mad even though
he was so adorable.
Him: “Jo, I like that very much. That does put a lot of pressure
on me. I have to think of a special name for you. I can’t exactly
call you Kea if you’re calling me so lovely.” He had both his
hands on his cheeks, pouting. He had no idea how beautiful my
name sounds rolling off his tongue. About eighty perfect of the
people I know call me Kea but coming from him sounds so
sensual, so foreign. Wow I’m internally drooling.
“Anyway I came to check on you.”
Me: “So you also knew yet didn’t think to let me know. And
what did you mean when you said you might not be too late?” I
saw all the adorableness disappear and was replaced by the
seriously hot self.
Him: “Trust me I didn’t know but I kind of had the feeling that
you were the girl his father was so hell bent on marrying to
him. I knew if you were to be married to Dan that meant that I
might have my chance with you cause I know that Dan loves my
cousin too much.” At the mention of his name my face
hardened.
Me: “I’m guessing your friend confirmed your suspicions and
that’s why you’re here.” He chuckled resuming his pose of his
hands on his pockets.
Him: “Not it was my cousin, calling me to ask about some B-
what what. That was funny, she was fuming. Something about
the master bedroom or something... Anyway I didn’t come here
for anyone. I simply came here to ask you to have coffee with
me but I didn’t know I’ll be waiting outside for so long.”
Me: “I know I don’t like the guy but if I’m going to divorce him,
it’ll be because he loves Olivia so much so that he can’t fathom
being without her and not because I’m having an affair with
you.”
Him: “I know, trust me. I don’t want to have an affair with you
either, Dan is my homie. I just want us to get to know each
other better and when you guys divorce, you’ll have me and we
won’t exactly have to start from the beginning.” He smiled
revealing his dimples and those white teeth that could easily be
made into a toothpaste ad. God he is so handsome.
Me: “OK, it’s a deal.” I said smiling back, his smile was so
contagious. He pulled me to him and his shoulder was resting
on my shoulders as we made our way into his BMW i8 Roadster
(Yeah I know, I’ve been into these cars lately).
Him: “Oh a word of advice, don’t let my cousin get to you and
definitely don’t let her see that she’s getting to you. You see,
she grew up with a silver spoon in her mouth. Yeah she worked
hard to actually be where she is but that was also pretty much
handed to her.” I chucked.
Me: “Good I thought you were about to tell me how much of a
kind person she was, but don’t worry about me cause I recently
found out I can pretty much handle everything she could
possibly throw at me.” He laughed so hard, his free hand on his
abdomen.
Him: “Oh I bet you can, Miss “I’m your wife bitch and this bed is
rightfully mine,” you really made my day.” I playfully smacked
his hand that was on his abdomen, laughing as well. I’m sure by
now I was red with embarrassment.
I opened the door to my house. Wow, I can never get out over
how beautiful this house is. I entered the living room and the
scene in front really disgusted me. Daniel and Olivia were busy
making out on the couch. I cleared my throat and did they
stop? No, they just looked at me through the corner of their
eyes and continued munching on each other.
Me: “You two need to get a room.” Well that caught their
attention. They turned to me, both having smug look on their
faces.
Daniel: “Technically we’re in a room or you could give us back
our master bedroom and we might take our little session
upstairs.” He was rubbing her thighs which for some reason
infuriated me.
Me: “Not gonna happen dude. But your “little session,” you
need to take it upstairs. Just imagine if your father were to get
in and witness this.” The smug look they were sporting like
some couple goals were replaced by total irritation.
Daniel: “Whatever, you spoilt the mood. Anyway, where were
you? I know for a fact that your classes didn’t go until the
evening.” His hand left Olivia’s thigh to join the other on his
chest.
Me: “Not that it’s any of your business but I was out with my
new bestie, Jo.” I blushed as the event of this afternoon and
evening popped in my brain. You see, we did go to the cafe and
had our coffee but we enjoyed each others’ company so much
we decided to have dinner as well seeing as it was already late
when we left the cafe.
Daniel: “Who’s Jo?” he had a scowl on his face.
Me: “Jonathan obviously but you know him as Johnny.” His
scowl deepened and the same was seen on the fiancée. Told
yah, couple goals. Note the sarcasm.
Daniel: “Bloody hell, that idiot will know me well. And you,
shouldn’t a married woman be at home and not chasing after
some idiot?” Wow, this guy is really testing my patience.
Olivia: “And if you don’t cook as the wife, what do you expect
your husband to eat.” Father God please descend from heaven
to this earth and stop me before I do something stupid.
Me: “That’s your fiancé, you figure it out.” I say to the bitch
before turning my attention to the idiot I now call my husband,
“You’re the idiot Daniel. And don’t patronise me. Why should I
act like a wife to someone who has brought their fiancée to
what should be our home. You can continue your little session
Advertisement
I couldn’t care less if you get caught or not.” With that I left and
ran to my room. Once again I lock the door and drop on my
knees realising a sob.
After an eternity of sobbing I finally got off the floor and went
to take a shower. The en-suit is very beautiful, with marble wall
and floor tiles, a glass shower door, a large bathtub, a twin
basin, a toilet, a towel rag, a laundry basket and an ottoman on
the corner. I took a long warm relaxing shower; after I was
done I dried my body using the towel and wrapped the smaller
one on my head. I lotioned myself then put on the oversized t-
shirt that I came with. I realised that I left my undergarments in
the room, well that wasn’t a problem since I didn’t share my
room and the door was locked. I got in the room, only to drop
everything that I was holding on the floor out of shock. Why?
Well because in front of me was a wet Daniel in nothing but a
towel only covering his lower part. I knew he was well-built but
I didn’t know he was so ripped. The muscles on his abs were so
well-defined that I can number each one of his eight-pack. Let
me not mention his chest, and his wet hair that fell on his hair.
Wow, paradise on earth. Too bad he is nothing but an arrogant
jerkass.
Me: “What the hell Daniel? What are you doing in my room?”
he just smirked, raising his eyebrows knowingly.
Him: “Don’t act like you weren’t drooling over me just now. Too
bad you can’t have me. Anyway, you seem to forget that this is
my room and this is my room. Let’s not mention the clothes
that are in that closet that for some my mother to turn it into
his and hers kinda thing, also belong to me.”
Me: “But this morni---” I was interrupted by him.
Him: “This morning you were already outside when I came in
and yesterday, well I didn’t want to even see your face. You see
I despi---” he was interrupted by my phone that was on top of
the bed. I silently thanked however was on the other side
because I couldn’t stand watching Daniel in his wet glory. Ok
that was weird. I quickly took my phone and went outside in
the balcony. I looked at the caller ID and it was his father and I
wonder what he wants but I answered nonetheless.
PHONE CONVO...
Me: “Hello, BabMandla!” he chuckled on the other side.
Him: “Hello my dear. You know you can stop calling me
BabMandla, now I’m your father. The marriage certificate is
now officiated. You can call me dad like your husband does and
not baba cause only my wife calls me that.” My mouth went
agape. Seriously who are these people and how did he officiate
it and so fast. Mind you, I signed on Sunday and today is
Monday.
Me: “OK, dad.” Well that sounded weird coming from my
mouth.
Him: “Don’t worry if it sounds awkward, you’ll soon get used to
it.” I guess he must have felt my discomfort. I yelped when I felt
someone breath on my neck and my phone was taken off my
ears and loudspeaker was turned on.
“I’m guessing you already met your husband, am I right?”
Me: “Yes.” My voice came as a whisper because Daniel was
nibbling on my right ear.
BabMandla: “Are you okay my dear? Anyway, where’s your
husband?” my breathing was becoming raggered.
Daniel: “I’m here dad. What did you wanna talk about?” he
spoke while kissing and nibbling on my neck and ear.
BabMandla: “Did I call at a bad time?” he was sounding
uncomfortable but who wouldn’t with my panting and Daniel’s
groaning.
Daniel: “Pretty much dad.” He continued his assault on me like
he wasn’t on speaker with his father on the other side of the
phone. His father must think that I’m shameless. I tried to
escape but how could I when his hold was so strong.
BabMandla: “Well I wanted to inform you that Tomorrow
evening, your mother planned a family dinner to introduce your
wife to the whole family. Let me leave you to it then, I’ll let you
know the details later. Don’t do what I wouldn’t son.” With that
he hung up.
Daniel took the phone and put it on the table soon as his father
hung up. He turned me around and put his hand on my waist
pulling me to him. He lips met mine in a hot, passionate kiss. I
could feel my knees getting weak. He grip on my waist
tightened and he pulled me even closer. I yelped when his hand
fell on my butt, mind you I had nothing underneath that shirt.
He took advantage of that and slammed his tongue on my
mouth. He found mine ready and they danced together fighting
for dominance. I yelped when I felt something poking my
midsection. That was enough to pull me out of my daze Daniel’s
kisses seemed to trap me in. I pushed him away and he smirked
again before walking slowly to me. His face was inches away
from mine as he leaned in even closer, instead of kissing me
again he whispered to me not breaking eye contact.
Him: “You can keep dreaming, I will never want you. All this
time I was kissing you, I was thinking of my sexy fiancée who’s
waiting in my room, naked and ready for me.” I frown at his
words but I was never going to back down.
Me: “And I was thinking of Jo, and he seems to be a much
better kisser than you.” His grip was on my jaws once again, his
own clenched. I raised my hand and stated running my fingers
on his chest sensually and it was my turn to whisper, “Careful
dear Dani, one might think you’re jealous.” His loosened and I
took that as my queue to leave. I took my phone and rushed to
the en-suit. I wanted to cry but I looked at myself on the mirror
and kept saying, “Don’t cry, no more crying. You’re stronger
than this. No more crying, you’re done with crying.” I kept
reciting it until I felt that they are no longer trying to leak out.
24
I am in the Uni’s cafeteria, sitting on the table at the corner. I
am having my lunch while reading and yes I am on my own.
Once again Daniel called an Uber for me and I am still mad at
him. I have not spoken to Zoe and even though I miss her and
love, I am still hurt by her.
??: “Seriously Kea, is this how things are now?” That was
Puleng who decided to take a seat without even asking. I am
not mad at her or anything, I just to be alone because being
around her also means being around Zoe. I am not selfish
enough to ask her to choose between us because that is just
cruel.
Me: “I don’t know what you are talking about Coloured Pea but
if you are talking about Zoe’s situation, then yes.” I put my book
on the table and look at her. She ran her hand on weave out of
frustration.
Her: “Bitch try’na test me.” She huffed and ran her hand once
again on her weave. She glared at me for a second before
releasing her sigh, “Listen Kea, I know Zee was wrong about not
telling you that you’re marrying her brother but I believe she
must have a good reason for not telling you. I’m not condoning
what she did but at least let her explain. She hasn’t told me her
reasons nor do I want to ask cause this is between you two. So
you two please sort your issues out cause I really miss my
bitches and this is just messed up.” She released another deep
sigh, “I won’t tell you to forgive her or anything. I just want you
to give her a chance to explain her reasons and you can take it
from there. That’s all I wanted to say. Oh and Kay don’t punish
everyone for this cause some of us really didn’t know.” With
that she left. I released a breath that I didn’t know I had held.
Maybe she was right but I just want to be mad for a little while.
I am allowed aren’t I? She had an opportunity to tell me but she
didn’t. I mean she also didn’t tell me that Daniel was engaged
to Olivia or that he was planning to.
******
I was outside Maria Mary Boutique waiting for Amahle. I got a
call from my mother-in-law who told me to go to the boutique
where I will meet Amahle and shop for a dress for today’s
dinner. I stood there waiting and waiting. After about half an
hour I decided to get inside because I probably looked like a
weirdo. Amahle will just find me inside. I got in and the place is
amazing. Rows and rows of elegant dresses, classic suits,
gorgeous handbags and not to mention the shoes, wow. This
place looks just wow, I bet everything is expensive here. I was
about to make a u-turn when I heard my voice.
Amahle: “Prim, where do you think you are going. And what
took you so long?” I turn to see Amahle already making her way
to me. She squeezed me into a hug. She was smiling and boy
did she look gorgeous. She had this inner glow about her and
her smile is so kind, not forced at all. “I asked you why you
were late. I have been waiting for you.” She was pouting and
she looked even more gorgeous.
Me: “I have been waiting outside for over half an hour. I
thought you were no longer coming.” I was confused but she
just laughed. Her laugh was very sophisticated.
Her: “Oh my dear Prim, you could have just came in. You see,
this is my store and I have been waiting for you inside. What a
misunderstanding, huh?” she smiled again which automatically
made me smile. Enamoured
Me: “So you’re the owner, wow. This place is amazing.” I said
looking around in awe once again.
Her: “Thank you dear. Let’s go this way.” She led me to one of
the row where there was a bunch of beautiful evening dresses.
One of the assistants came and gave us two ottomans. We sat
down. “You can choose whichever dress you like. You can pick
multiple ones then you’ll try them all and we’ll which one you
like most.” She said smiling kindly. She just I should pick
whatever... wow.
Me: “You mean I can pick any dress.” I asked still not believing
and she just nodded.
Her: “You’re even welcome to take more if you like.” I cannot
believe my ears right now but I simply cannot take more than
one. However, I will not tell her that because I am pretty she
will insist. I mouthed thanks, then I got up and started looking
through the dresses. I was in awe and confused as fuck. All
these dresses look amazing and I have never owned anything
remotely as beautiful as them. The only dresses I owned are
summer dresses. Perhaps sensing my predicament, she stood
up as well and took over
At the end she picked about fifteen dresses and no matter how
much I tried to object, she was not budging. Her assistants put
all the dresses on a rag and they wheeled towards the dressing
room at the back. It was her private dressing room and she
decided to take me there as she did not want us to be
disturbed. The room was more of a working station with a lot
fabric on the shelves
mannequins with what looks like a sample or something. The
assistants left, five minutes later they came with a tray of
champagne and glasses. After they left Amahle poured us the
wine. She handed one to me and I thanked her and took a sip. A
sip is all I’ll have because I do not wish to seem ungrateful. I
took one of the dresses. It was a red v-neck bodycon dress. I got
inside the dressing room and put it on. After I was done, I
looked in the mirror before stepping out.
Me: “What do you think?” I did a mini pose for her which she
just laughed at my antics.
Her: “You look amazing but you don’t seem happy.” She said
sipping her champagne.
Me: “The dress is beautiful but---” she interrupted me.
Her: “It’s not you.” She finished my sentence and I nodded
before going back to the dressing room. Thirteen more dresses
to go, yippie! Note the sarcasm. I just hope I can find the one I
liked before having to try them all. I am sorry but I find
shopping very stressful. That is probably why I have simple
style.
Lucky for me I found my dress by the time I got to dress
number seven. It was a beautiful blush pink dress. The top was
an A-line sleeveless embroidery lace and the bottom was high-
waist tiered tailing chiffon that was above the knee on the front
and below on the back. I loved how simple and elegant it was
(To me it was). Definitely the only elegant outfit that I have
ever owned. I got out of the dressing room and the look on
Amahle’s face was confirmation that this was my dress.
Her: That is definitely your dress. Is that all you’ll be taking? We
still have eight more dresses to try.” I shook my head because
there was no way that I’ll be trying any more dresses. She
simply smiled and patted the chair next to hers. “Come have a
seat. I know this is not my place or anything and I had promised
not to say anything but... Zana had no idea that you were the
one getting married to Lwazi.” She stated which made my heart
skip a beat. If Zoe was not aware then that means that I was
mad at her for nothing. Now I was really hating myself for
overacting.
Me: “Now I feel like shit--- sorry, I mean I feel bad.” She smiled
once again and waved her hands off.
Her: “You don’t need to all formal with me but yeah you have
to watch yourself in front of dad.” I was confused. Did she
mean her father or ---? Perhaps sensing my confusion she
smiled before continuing, “I meant BhabMandla. I can’t exactly
call him baba or tata cauz apparently only mama is allowed to
call him that. By mama I mean MamJessica. I am actually an
orphan. I’m only left with my sister but the Dlaminis are my
family. They came in my life at a time when I felt it was the end
and that it was no use moving on.” I blinked twice, three times
because I never imagined but what made me look at her in awe
is that her smile did not falter not even once when she said
that.
Me: “You must really love them huh?” I wanted to ask her story
but I was not sure if she felt comfortable talking about it, so I
opt for that question. There was a glimmer of adoration when
she looked at me. It is clear that she really does.
Her: “I love them. They have love for each other and treat
everyone they call family like they are the only people that
matters in their eyes. You see, when they consider you family
they will give anything and everything to you just to make you
happy. I know you’re probably going through a lot but trust me
they will protect you with their life. That’s just what it means to
be a Dlamini.” I was taken aback by what she said. Yes, it seems
like my in-laws really care for me but their son--- I don’t want to
say.
Me: “Even with whatever they were doing to me?” I said
teasingly which she laughed at that. Her laugh was so melodic
and angelic which made me admire her more. Even when she
was laughed she still looked very elegant.
Her: “Don’t forget that I also went through the same ritual but
you were too fragile. I mean you fainted during each ritual but
maybe it’s because you weren’t aware what kind of ritual it
was.”
Me: “What kind of ritual was it?” my eyes literally popped out
of my eye socket... well not literally.
Her: “It’s just a small ritual to introduce you to the ancestors
and also for them to protect you. Don’t worry it’s nothing
shady. I also went through it and here I am still standing.”
Me: “To be honest, when they started doing whatever they
were doing to me I could’ve sworn they were doing some sort
of “Virgin Sacrifice”. I was freaking out, that’s probably why I
kept fainting.” I said laughing when I reminisce on my first
encounter with the whole family. She was laughing also and I
have to say that I was enjoying her company. Maybe this family
is not so bad.
******
The time on the clock was 19:17 and I had just finished getting
ready. Amahle hooked me up with her makeup artist and hair
stylists who just left twenty minutes ago. Of cause I needed
help with my hair but I honestly don’t like applying too much
makeup, so you can just imagine the kind of fight I had to put
out for them to finally give into my minimal makeup. By
minimal I mean no foundation or any concealors and also no
heavy eye makeup or smokey eyes. Yeah I know what ya’ll
thinking but I do not... I repeat... I do not like caking my face. So
you will have to forgive me but at least in the end they finally
gave into my request and I have to say they did a really good
job. I looked very beautiful (If I should say so) in light pink eye
makeup and nude lipstick, not to mention the hairdo which was
my hair gathered into a curly half ponytail. They curled my hair
then took the top half of my and put into a ponytail. I do have
natural curls but I straighten them every day. I have paired my
outfit with beige pumps (Heels) and matching clutch with some
rhinestone detailing, all thanks to Amahle’s generosity. I finally
went downstairs to join Daniel. Olivia was out, something about
a special event at work. I descended down the stairs with my
heels clicking against the floor. Daniel was already down and he
was facing the other way and he turned when he heard me
coming down. Time seemed to stop at that time and I was
frozen in my spot. My heart was beating out of control and I
caught a whiff of his intoxicating scent and I could feel my heart
doing somersaults. He was wearing a three piece custom made
stripped navy blue suit with a blush pink shirt and beige tie
(Coincidence or..). He does clean very well... Who am I kidding?
He is always looking handsome and well put together even in
just a t-shirt but I have to admit he looked dashing in his suit.
Perhaps it was because it was the first time that I am seeing
him in a suit. He also seems to be taken aback by my look,
perhaps? I don’t know maybe it is just wishful thinking. He
cleared his throat which brought me back to reality.
Him: “Let’s go.” He said finally leading the way to the garage. I
rolled my eyes because he could have just said, “You look ok or
something” but no he was being himself about it. However
what ticks me off is the fact that I wanted him to compliment
me. Stupid, stupid self! Thank you so much for betraying me! I
was busy reprimanding myself that I didn’t even realise that we
were in the garage already. Weirdly enough this is the first time
being in here. It’s not like I had a car so that makes sense, right?
The garage was very large with a couple of cars ranging from
sports cars to coupes. Daniel walked over to the silver Audi RS3
sportback and I was in awe because it was breathtakingly
beautiful (Are we even allowed to say a car is beautiful?). He
got in without saying another word leaving me gawking at his
car. I snapped out of it and also got in. I had to open my own
door, can you believe that? He was not being a gentleman at
all. He spoke the moment I shut the door.
Him: “Do you have the address of where we’re going. Dad told
me that he gave it to you.” He was already on his GPS. I didn’t
even get a chance to admire the insides. The seat is so comfy
and that damned smell of his was already filling the car. Damn
him!
Me: “Uhm n-no! H-he only sent t-the coordinates.” I was
stammering and for what? Curse that damn scent. I shook my
head before opening my phone and going over the message
again. I handed him my phone. He looked at the message and
something flickered in his eyes that I couldn’t quite pinpoint. He
hissed before typing the coordinates on the GPS. He shook his
head before igniting the engine and taking off.
We were on our way to this mysterious location and the further
he drove the more he hissed and shaking his head like he was
not believing wherever it was we were headed to. We finally
arrived to this grand restaurant and I was in awe but Daniel’s
mood only seemed to get even fouler.
Him: “Curse the old man! He has really done it this time. He
said more to himself than anyone else. He got out without
waiting for me or even locking. He left the key in the ignition. I
guess he expected me to lock the car. At least in his foul state
he was smart enough to think that or whatever. I took the key
out, got out and locked the car. Mxm, how inconsiderate of
him! What if I couldn’t lock it? I walked inside the place and I
have to say it was even more amazing on the inside with white
and gold decor. It had crystal chandeliers, marble tiles and
some beautiful antiques. Breathtaking was an understatement.
The place only had my family (I should get used to that) around
because they probably booked the whole place. In the middle
of the room was a large rectangle table and there was a smaller
oval table where the six kids who were ranging from four to
fourteen years (I think) next to it. Everyone was already out of
their seats probably upon Daniel’s arrival but I didn’t have time
to ponder about his mood because I have only one thing in
mind. I walked over to my Princess and pulled her to a bone
crushing embrace.
Me: “I’m sorry Zee! I should have let you explain. I’m sorry for
being a bad friend. I now know you had no idea that I was
getting married to your brother.” She was startled at first but
soon she returned the embrace. I have to say I had really
missed my bitch and more especially with everything going on. I
had missed having someone to talk to and just unburden all my
worries.
25
I was so happy at this moment that I even forgot about my
“Husband” who seems to be in a world of his own. The dude
even refused to acknowledge my presence but perhaps that
was for the best.
Me: “I’m so sorry Zee.” I said over and over to her.
Her: “I’m sorry too that I didn’t realise sooner. It’s just that I
was suspicious and still did nothing to confirm if it was true or
not. So please forgive me Rosy Kay.” She said pulling back and
locking gazes as if to convince herself that this was really
happening.
Me: “No don’t sweat it. By the way I was gonna forgive you
even if you were aware, I just wanted to make you sweat a
little.” I said mischievously and she playful hit my arm. I
pretended like I was hurt by rubbing my shoulder before we
both burst into laughter. We were interrupted by my mother-
in-law who walked over to us.
Her: “Okay ladies I think that’s enough of girl bonding, you’ll do
that when you’re alone. Primrose let me introduce you to the
rest of the family.” She walked over to the table where
everyone was gathering.
She introduced me to gogoThandiwe who was the mother of
BabMandla and his brothers. She was in a blue maxi dress
which had sequin trim cape. For a gogo she sure was elegant.
Then she introduced me to Uncle Fezile and his wife, he was
wearing a custom made navy blue three piece suit and beige
shirt which matched with the dress of his wife which was a
high-end Navy blue and beige Embroidery cocktail dress. Then I
was introduced to Uncle Langa and his wife; he was wearing a
custom-made black two piece shirt and pink shirt which also
matched well with his wife pink lace Embroidery cocktail dress.
Okay this family is very large; they had about twenty people
present including me and to mention the six kids so I’m not
really going to tell each person present. I was feeling woozy by
just being introduced to them.
I’ll just introduce them like this: Firstly uncle Langa and his wife,
his three children who are two sons (the eldest and youngest)
and a daughter. The eldest son had twins (Boy and girl) and the
daughter had a son (The youngest of the children). The eldest
son was also married so the wife was also present.
Secondly it’s Uncle Fezile and his wife, his two children who are
a son and a daughter. The daughter is the eldest who is married
to a white man and they have a daughter and she is also
currently pregnant.
Thirdly it is my father-in-law and mother in-law, their four
children which you all probably know; the eldest son Themba
and his wife Amahle, with their two children who are a son (The
eldest of the children) and the little princess. Then we have my
“husband” Daniel, the youngest son Kwezi (Who’s currently not
around) and lastly is the princess Zoe who is also the youngest
of the cousins.
Phew that was excruciating! Just imagine going around being
introduced to everyone. We were finally done with the
introductions and took our seats. I was seated between Zoe
and Daniel who still refused to acknowledge my presence. I was
facing MamJessica and on her left was her husband and on her
left was an empty chair which was probably reserved for Kwezi.
Amahle was seated next to Zoe and right now I so wish that I
was in between them. Next to Daniel was gogoThandiwe who
was seated at the edge. Honestly the table is so large so I won’t
be going into details on who is seated where.
I nudged Zoe and whispered to her.
Me: “What’s up with your brother and his foul mood?”
Her: “Well act---” she was interrupted by the sound of a tray
falling. I raised my head to where it originated only to see Olivia
with her hands over her mouth. She was wearing a chef coat or
whatever it was. Now I was confused. Once again I nudged Zoe
and this time I didn’t have to ask her anything. “This is Olivia’s
restaurant and dad made a reservation probably to show her
the real daughter-in-law of this family.” She was whispering.
That explain Daniel’s sullen mood. Olivia rushed out looking
red.
NARRATED
Olivia rushed into her office shutting the door behind. She was
seething with anger at her staff’s incompetence and the old
man’s indifference. She cannot even fathom how the old man
can possible chose that little bitch over her. She comes from a
very good family while that bitch doesn’t even have parents.
There was a slight knock on the door. She walked over to open
the door hoping that it was Daniel who perhaps felt terrible for
his father’s actions.
Olivia: “Dan---” she was disappointment when instead of
finding Daniel on the other side of door she found Sam, her
assistance. Her face instantly grew hard and the scowl didn’t go
unnoticed. “You idiot! How can you make reservations for
Daniel’s family and not tell me? You’re such an incompetent
idiot. Now I probably looked like an idiot in front of his family
and that floozy.” She hissed and Sam flinched at her tone but it
wasn’t like it was the first time.
Being both the manager and assistant to Olivia she was no
stranger to her tantrums more especially when she couldn’t get
her way.
Sam: “I’m sorry ma’am the girls who made the reservation
didn’t know his family. It is my fault for not investigating further
so I apologise. Don’t worry I’ll handle everything, you won’t
even need to come out of the office.” She was facing down
when she was talking and when she lifted her head and she
almost flinched at Olivia’s expression. She can just imagine
what kind of scheme was brewing in there.
Olivia: “No, I’ll do it. If he thinks I’ll just coil in my office like a
scared little bird then he’s got another thing coming... besides I
have a little ace up my sleeve. I can’t wait to see his face.” Sam
cannot do anything but shake her head knowing whatever her
boss was planning was nothing good.
Kearabetswe
We were seated down when Kwezi decided to pitch in.
Him: “Good evening family. I’m sure everyone was missing me
already.” He walked to where gogo was and hugged her. Even
though he was late she seemed not to mind but rather looked
overjoyed. However the same cannot be said about his mother
who had a very deep scowl on her face.
MamJ: “I purposefully told everyone that dinner was half an
hour early so that everyone made in time before the quest of
honours arrived but for some reason you are late regardless of
that.” Kwezi went over to her once and hugged her.
Him: “Come on ma! You can’t possibly be mad at this bundle of
joy. I was stuck in traffic.” He said sheepishly and his mother
smiled either way.
Her: “You’re crazy everyone here knows there was no traffic.
Take a seat before I castrate you.” She pretended to be angry
but everyone can see that she was far from it. He mumbled
something against his breath and the glare from his mother
shut him up. Everyone laughed including myself even Mr.
Grumpy beside me was chuckling. That was all it took for the
dynamic around the table to be lively.
Olivia and her staff were attending to us much to everyone’s
surprise. Mr. Grumpy went back to being stiff the moment
Olivia walked in. I was uncomfortable at first but seeing as she
did not mind I also let loose. Everyone also looked to have the
reaction as me... well except “you know who”. Surprisingly the
food was very delicious; I guess that’s what Jonathan meant
back then.
We were passed our desserts and by the looks of it
it looked very appetising. I see my father-in-law nudging Gogo
and she instantly took out two small velvet boxes out of her
purse. She took her glass and tapped it lightly with a fork to
catch everyone’s attention. Which she did as the table became
silent with their gazes to her, even Olivia and her staff turned
their attention to her.
Gogo: “Thank you my dear children. I want to take this
opportunity to express my gratitude to my dear daughter for
organising this dinner.” She started and everyone turned their
gaze on my mother-in-law in appreciation and she blushed in
response. Father-in-law took the chance to put his hands on her
shoulder and they shared a brief kiss... wow that was romantic.
We turned our attention to Gogo who continued, “I would also
like to take this opportunity to welcome the new member of
this family, my dear granddaughter-in-law Primrose.” Everyone
started ululating and cheering. I stole a glance at Olivia and if
looks could I would be dead by now, shredded into pieces. “And
I do feel a little bad that we didn’t hold a proper wedding
celebration but my daughters and I we’re already fixing that.”
She said. A wedding celebration? I found myself coughing,
choking on air and then I also heard coughing next to me. I
guess Daniel was also choking. Zoe was rubbing my back while
Olivia was rubbing Daniel’s back much to everyone’s
annoyance. I finally caught my breath and I was handed a glass
of water.
There was a deafening silence which was broke by Gogo’s
laughter and soon everyone followed. After the little session of
laughter silence once again found its way into the table. Once
she noted our attention was back to her she handed the velvet
boxes to Daniel and told him to hand me the black one while he
keeps the red one. We opened it and I gasped when I saw what
was inside.
It was a beautiful male custom-made ring and when I eyed
Daniel I saw a female custom-made ring and they seem to
match. The one I had in my hand was a solid stainless steel
wedding band with rose gold plating with diamond cz stones.
The one he had was two-piece diamond cz halo wedding set,
with a beautiful pear shaped diamond cz centre stone and the
halo setting were clear diamond cz stones. I gasped once when
I realised what it all meant. I looked over to Daniel and he had
an expressionless face. Gogo spoke once again, “I’m so excited
to finally give this to my grandson and granddaughter. This
used to be mine and my husband’s wedding rings and now I’m
so excited to finally pass it on.” My eyes bulged out as I could
not believe it.
Me: “Gogo I can’t accept this. You should have given it to the
other daughter in laws.” I said already trying to give it away
because I honestly felt like I didn’t deserve it. Amahle was such
a beautiful soul and I think she deserved it even more.
Her: “Don’t be ridiculous. You see these rings weren’t always
this beautiful, they used to be simple. At the time of the other’s
wedding I wasn’t aware that you can get it remade and also put
diamond in. I have always wanted to hand it to any of my
daughter but now I’m so excited to finally do it. Everyone here
understands and also agree with me so you don’t have to feel
like you’re stepping on anybody’s toes. Remember you are one
of us now.” She said and everyone was nodding but that still
doesn’t ease my guilt. After all it’s not like Daniel and I love
each other. She continued, “So now Lwazi do the honours of
putting the ring on your new wife or is it Primrose who should
start?” she looked over to her son who told her I should start.
To be honest I was a little taken back and slightly frightened. I
was also unsure since Daniel has refused to acknowledge my
presence throughout the night. I looked over to him and he just
extended his left hand to me without saying a word or even
looking at me. I try putting it on but it was a little difficult as my
hands were shaking for some reason. As I was struggling I felt
Daniel’s other hands on top of my hands steadying them. I slid
it on finally and his family once again ululated and cheered. I
was a little red with embarrassment. I can’t believe I was
shaking. What the hell is wrong with me?
Now it was Daniel’s turn and I gave him my left hand. He was
about to slid the ring on my ring finger but a hand stopped him.
We both raised our hands to find Olivia who was grinning but
her gaze was not on us but rather on BabMandla. Okay that is
weird!
Her: “I don’t think she’s the one who deserves to wear
Grandma’s ring after all she’s not the true daughter-in-law of
this family.” She began proudly. Some stared at her in
confusion while other watched in disgust. My gaze fell on her
hand that was clasped on Daniel’s and the shimmering of the
ring was unmistakeable. I felt a pang on my heart and I
understood what she meant. I was not the true daughter-in-law
seeing as I was unloved by my husband.
BabMandla: “What is the meaning of this? How dare you
disrespect this family!” he hissed standing up. His wife also
stood to put a hand on his shoulder and I could see the tension
disappear the moment her hand landed on his shoulder.
Olivia: “Well it seems like my fiancé didn’t inform you of the
good news. You see we’re engaged and I think I deserve to have
grandma’s ring since him and I love each other so much.” She
lifted her hand showing the glistening diamond ring to
everyone. Daniel seemed frozen while everyone’s anger
escalated.
BabMandla: “What is the meaning of this son?” he said to his
son who seemed to be in a world of his own. Perhaps sensing
that he won’t get any answer from him he looked over to
Olivia, “You will never be the daughter-in-law of this family.
That ring on your finger is all you’ll ever get. My family and I will
never accept you as the daug---“ He didn’t get to finish his
sentence as our table flew across and crashed with a loud bang
on the wall. The children started crying and I lifted my eyes to
see a seething Daniel. I couldn’t see his eyes or his face due to
the height distance. I couldn’t only see the clenched jaw and
the raised tension on his shoulders to tell he was angry. He
walked out without saying anything and I don’t know what
happened but I got off my seat and ran after him.
I found him bending over his car. Fist on the car and his
breathing was abnormal. It feels like someone who had major
anger issues. I think something possessed me because I found
myself wrapping my around his waist and hugging him from
behind. He tensed at first but I felt his shoulder easing and
slowly his ragged breathing became even. After what felt like
forever he turned around and I was about to release my
embrace but he held me tighter and buried his face on my
shoulders. It was my time to be taken aback but again
something in me just let it be.
Him: “I told her to wait. Why wouldn’t she listen? I told her to
wait.” He kept mumbling and I probably wouldn’t have heard it
if I wasn’t this close to him. It took me a while to finally register
what he meant. I honestly thought he was angry at his father
but I guess I was wrong.
I was rubbing his back trying to soothe him but I felt helpless. I
have never seen him like this. He looked angry yet he was also
so vulnerable. There was a huge part of that wanted to ease his
pain and make him feel better; a huge part that seemed to take
over my body and rational sense.
I don’t how long we stood like that. He was the one to finally
pull away and he stared at me. I have to say his gaze was
overwhelming me and averted my gaze not knowing what to
do.
Me: “Should we go back in or should we head home?” it felt
odd saying home or even asking him that question. My gaze
was anywhere but his face. I felt his hand on mine and I looked
down to see him slipping the ring on my ring finger. I lifted my
gaze to his face and it was like he was back to being the old
Daniel with his signature smirk plastered on his features.
Him: “No, I think we should just head inside. I’m sure that I
scared my nieces and nephews.” He said which made me
remember something.
Me: “I think you should lay off the gym for a while.” The folds
on his forehead appeared from confusion, I smiled before
continuing, “I meant the way you lifted that huge table. You
should really lay off the gym or you’ll be so strong that you can
even lift this car.” He chuckled.
Him: “Who says I can’t now?” now it was my time to get
confused. He just shrugged before intertwining our fingers and
leading me inside.
Surprisingly when we went inside we found the table already
replaced and the staff was busy cleaning the remnants.
Everyone turned to us and once again I turned red when I
realised their gaze was on our intertwined hands. I tried to pull
away but he only tightened the grasp. He ignored me and my
flustered state and led us to our seats. Everyone was watching
us in amusement which only made flush even more.
Everything was back to normal as the family was conversing like
nothing happened and the kids were in their tables playing.
Olivia also came to serve us and Daniel seemed to be ignoring
her presence now. The table was lively, I guess.
BabMandla: “Ma has already told you that they’re already
planning your wedding celebration. So I have decided that it
will take place a Saturday after the classes ends for the
September holiday. Then on Sunday you’ll head to Durban for
your honeymoon.” He said. At that time I was having a sip of
my juice and it spilled all over as I chocked once again. Once
again Daniel was also choking. I was rubbing his back and he
was rubbing mine. After we found our breath, everyone
laughed well except for Olivia and her staff members.
MamJ: “Ncooh isn’t that cute! They even react the same way.”
She was swooning and her husband had a very satisfied smirk
on his face watching her. You could see the love on his face. I
want that kind of love but that opportunity was taken away
when I was forced to marry Daniel.
BabMandla: “Ha ha ha... I hope you guys will enjoy your week
at our holiday house over there and consummate your
marriage. I hope you guys were just making out last night and
didn’t consummate your marriage. If it is so I have to say I am
disappointed in you, son for not waiting till your honeymoon.”
He was smiling when he said that. I was red with
embarrassment while Olivia was red in anger. I hid my face not
wanting to see everyone’s reaction.
This is probably the worst moment in my life. How can Daniel
do this to me and how could his father say that in front of
everyone? I was beyond embarrassed at that time.
MamJ: “What are you talking about tata?” I could hear her
asking her husband and right at that moment I wanted the
ground to open and swallow me whole.
BabMandla: “Oh yeah I forgot to tell you. I was on the phone
with Molokazana there when Lwazi decided to interrupt us by
making out with his wife and the little rascal had the nerve to
put the phone on speaker. You can just imagine ... ha ha ha...
how uncomfortable I was.” Everyone was in a fit of laughter not
easing my embarrassment at all.
Daniel: “That’s enough everyone. Can’t you see that you’re
making my wife uncomfortable? Whether we sleep together or
not I believe that is very private.” Daniel said and he put his
comforting hand on my shoulders. I can’t believe he just said
wife like it was something natural to him. Even though I felt less
embarrassed I was still reluctant to lift my face. Daniel lifted my
face for me and turned it to gaze into his deep brown eyes and I
have to say I was lost in them. “Are you Okay wifey? You know
you shouldn’t be embarrassed after all we’re husband and
wife.” He had a playful smirk on his face and I couldn’t tell if he
was keeping face in front of his family or not.
Kwezi: “Okay that’s enough you too... too much PDA. You seem
to forget that some of us are single and don’t have wives to
keep us company. We have enough of that with mom and dad.
Jeez even brother Themba and Amahle are not a fan of public
display of affection.” He said playful and I pulled away from
Daniel because I knew this was probably his ploy to divert his
family’s attention from his engagement.
Zee: “Oh shut bro! You’re just jealous.” She said laughing and
the whole table was jovial and I decided like Daniel I will too
pretend like to be a happy daughter-in-law.
26
It was around seven in the evening and I was outside
Jonathan’s apartment. It was already Friday and right now I
have no idea what I was doing here. I knocked and it took him a
minute to finally open. He looked at me in both confusion and
amusement.
Him: “I certainly did not expect you here and at this time. What
are you doing here Evie… and what’s with the dark make-up? I
don’t mean to sound weird but this is the first time seeing you
in a makeup. Don’t tell me something bad happened.” He said
and face contorted to a worried expression. Evie is his special
name for me. He said that because there are Evening Primrose
flowers then he’ll call me Evie for short.
What he means by dark makeup is that currently I had smokey
eyes and black lipstick on. I was also wearing a navy blue crop
top and black mini skirt.
Me: “Aren’t you going to invite me in?” I said smirking but to be
honest on the inside I was shaking. He moved aside letting me
in before closing the door and leading me to his lounge area. He
sat down in his chaise and I sat next to him and he looked to be
taken aback. He was in a white t-shirt and blue jeans which
looked great on him. His hair was a little messy and unkempt
contrary to what he used to look but that only made him even
more hotter. He sighed before finally keeping his gaze on me.
Him: “Seriously Evie what’s u---” he didn’t finish because I
attacked my lips to his. He was taken aback at first but soon
enough he responded. The kiss was gentle and that made my
knees become weak. I moaned into the kiss and that was
enough for him to get over the trace he seemed to be in. He
pushed away and scooted away from me. “Evie I asked what is
seriously wrong with you. I know there might be something
developing between us but I thought we agreed that we will
wait.” He said and I instantly frowned.
Me: “Why should I wait, huh? Why should I be the devoted wife
when he’s sleeping in the same room with another woman and
who knows what they’re doing in there.” I said and I didn’t
realise I was crying until I felt his thumb wiping my tears. I
pulled him into my arms and embraced him. He didn’t think
twice in comforting me and I finally let go.
I have been trying to keep it together that it felt good just
breaking and letting it go. I don’t know why but I felt
comfortable enough to be vulnerable in front of him.
Him: “What really happened Evie?” he asked still stroking my
back in a surprisingly soothing way. After a while I pulled away.
Me: “It’s your stupid friend and his stupid moods. One moment
he’s like the old Daniel, playful and nice to hang around... the
next minute he’s this grumpy guy who won’t even acknowledge
my presence or he’s this flirtatious guy who can’t seem to keep
his hands to himself… then the next he’s this arrogant jerk ass
who has some serious jealousy issues. Seriously is he bipolar or
does he have some sort of multiple personality disorder?” I
scoffed and Jonathan just chuckled.
Him: “You’re so cute Evie even in that weird makeup. You
should know that even though I like you I won’t betray my
friend like that. Also I don’t appreciate being used cauz it’s clear
that you still have that crush on him and you’re try’na make
him jealous by using me.” He said but he didn’t look angry
instead he was smiling.
Me: “I swear that I’m not using you. In fact I would rather do
this with you and no one else. Also I’m not trying to make him
jealous I’m just angry that he gets to do what he likes while I
pretend like the happy wife.” I said truthfully. He was about to
say something but he was interrupted by a knock on the door.
The person knocked again but Jonathan didn’t seem to want to
move and I eyed him suspiciously but he only chuckled.
Him: “Don’t worry he’ll just let himself in and find us.” He said
causing me to be more confused.
Me: “How do you know it’s a he?” I gasped when something hit
me, “Don’t tell that you’re gay. Well I have to say I have the
shittiest luck in the world.” He broke into a fit of laughter and I
didn’t know if I should laugh with him or just hit him. However
he was right because whoever was knocking let themselves and
I turned to their footsteps.
Him: “Johnny do you have any idea where my w... oh.” Instead
of his lover it was actually Daniel wearing a scowl and it only
deepened when he saw me, “Well isn’t this interesting? My
wife and my friend together and by the looks of it, making out.
Prim what the hell are you doing here? Why didn’t you come
home after your classes and what’s with that ridiculous outfit?
You looked like a cheap slut.” He hissed and that angered me.
Me: “Fuck you Daniel. Don’t call me a cheap slut you arrogant
piece of shit.” I found myself yelling. How dare he call me that?
Him: “Don’t fucking swear Prim, you know I hate that.” He
raised his voice also.
Me: “Just fuck me then I don’t give a shit.” I retorted
Him: “Is that an invitation?” he retorted back with a smug look.
Me: “Go fuck yourself Daniel. I may be your wife but that sure
as hell doesn’t mean you own me. What the hell do you care if I
make out with Jo or not? After all you do have your “Sexy
fiancée” to make out with.” The smug look on his face instantly
vanished and was replaced by his anger.
Him: “I came to get you, you’ll tell me all your nonsense in the
car. And you “Jo” I don’t ever wanna see you around my wife.”
He said pulling me off the chaise and dragging me outside. I
tried to struggle out of his grasp but that was useless after all
he was very strong. I decided to stop struggling because that
will only hurt myself.
We arrived to his gold Mercedes GLS 450 4MATIC SUV and he
went over to the driver’s seat while I get in the passenger seat.
He took his time before finally starting the ignition. We were on
the road and when we stopped on the red light he took the
chance to finally say something, “I’m sorry Prim. I hope I
haven’t hurt you.” I was taken aback but I finally regained
myself and nodded before shaking my head. I was going to give
him an answer in case he misunderstood me but my phone
rang. I took it out to see who called and it was my little angels’
principal. I instantly felt guilty because I was so occupied with
my problems that I haven’t checked if there are Okay. I
answered
PHONE CONVO...
Me: “Hello principal Smith!” I said and I could almost hear a
relieved sigh or I think.
Her: “Oh thank goodness I found you. I have been calling for a
while. Anyway I wanted to find out what is the problem with
Tshepo and Dintle. Are they sick or something?” she said and I
was confused but worried at the same time.
Me: “I am afraid I don’t quite follow.”
Her: “Well the kids haven’t been to school the whole week and
I was worried that something happened?” my heart was raising
now.
Me: “I don’t understand and I have no idea what’s going on. I
just recently gotten married so I moved in with my husband
and I haven’t had the time check on them.” I eyed Daniel who
seemed to be interested to know what’s up but pretended not
to. “I’ll check on them then I’ll let you know.”
Her: “Please do and oh I guess I should congratulate you on
your marriage. Congratulations and I wish you a blissful
marriage. Don’t let me keep you… I’m sure your husband is
probably wondering who you’re talking to so late. And you
don’t have to let me know today you know. I’ll gladly hear the
report tomorrow.” She said before hanging up. If only she knew
the kind of marriage I was in.
I dialled Palesa’s phone number because now I was really
worried and I couldn’t wait to find out tomorrow. It rang and
led me to voicemail. I sigh because I was really not looking
forward to doing this. I dialled my stepmon and she picked the
phone after the fifth ring.
PHONE CONVO...
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">Her: “Ha
don’t tell me you’ve already ruined your chances at your in-
laws. Don’t expect me to take you back because I don’t want to
be the laughing stock of the whole township.”I sighed once
again but I knew I had to endure if I want to find out how the
kids are doing.
Me: “Hello Mme! I just called to ask how Dintle and Tshepo are
doing.”
Her: “The kids are fine. What’s it to you?”
Me: “Their principal called and told me that they haven’t been
to school so I was worried.”
Her: “Keep your worries to yourself, my grandchildren are fine.”
With that she hung up. I screamed at the phone and it took all
of me not to throw it against the windscreen. She is so
frustrating.
I didn’t realise we were already at the house. I saw Daniel
looking at me with a what... a worried expression? Why does he
care?
Him: “Is everything okay Prim?” I raised my eyebrow but I
remembered that I still need to find out what is happening with
the kids.
Me: “Umh do you think you can drive me to my house
tomorrow?” I said playing with my nails because I was slightly
anxious.
Him: “But this is your house.” He said pointing to “our” house.
Me: “If you don’t want I’ll ask Jo?” he scoffed
Him: “Arg don’t mention his name. I was just playing of cause
I’ll take you. Besides I think it’s time I officially meet my in-
laws.” He ran his hand on his hair and I couldn’t tell if it was out
of frustration or not.
Me: “Those are not your in-laws. The only in-law you have is my
father and he’s dead.” I said before getting out of the car and
going inside the house. I don’t know why I said that or why I
even walked away. I guess I felt that those people never
considered me family so why should I introduce my husband to
them as his in-laws.
**********
It was Saturday morning and we were already on the road to
Soweto. I was anxious while Daniel looked to be in a good
mood. Olivia as you can imagine was against the idea. She was
like “Why don’t you call a cab or an Uber. And please don’t say
you don’t know our location because you can just turn on your
location on your phone. For someone who’s doing their second
year in accounting, you sure are stupid.” To be honest at that
time I felt stupid because I hadn’t thought of that before but
lucky for me Daniel interjected and here we are.
Me: “You sure are in a good mood.” I said finally breaking the
silence.
Him: “Of cause I am cauz this is the first time I’ll be going inside
your house. No more parking four houses from it. Oh and my
mother asked me to hand them their invitation for our wedding
celebration” He said tapping his fingers on the steering wheel
like what he just was nothing major.
Me: “She did what? Where are the invitations? How can she
already have the invitations?” I bombarded him with questions
because I couldn’t comprehend how all this was possible. It was
only Tuesday night when they were just thinking it and now
they already have invitations.
I guess I shouldn’t be surprised at anything when it comes to
this family after all I did get married to their son in less than a
week.
Him: “You really shouldn’t be surprised when it comes to my
mother and events. She does have her own event company
after all.” He just shrugged. He was taking this a lot better than
I had expected. He was just driving his car like nothing was
happening. We were in his Lamborghini, I guess it’s his
favourite amongst his cars. “Do you have a license?” he said
after a while causing me to frown.
Me: “No, why do you ask?” I said to which he just shrugged his
shoulders.
Him: “Just asking. I can teach you if you want or perhaps you
would prefer to be taken to a driving school. I don’t mind. I
guess I feel like it’ll be easy if you can drive you know... so that
you won’t always have to ask for a ride every time you wanna
go somewhere.” My eyes popped out of my socket. Was he
saying that he would let me drive his cars? He chuckled when
he saw my reaction. “Don’t forget that you’re my wife. We may
not be in love but you still deserve to be treated like my wife.”
He said smiling, like literally smiling. Is this guy bipolar or
something? I wanted to retort back but we had arrived and I
couldn’t wait to get inside.
I tried to open the door but he quickly closed it.
Me: “What the hell Daniel?” I shot back at him and the idiot
just smiled. Does he not get how important this is to me?
Him: “You need to calm down. I want you to take a deep breath
and relax so that we can get in together. Don’t forget you’re
not just going to check or your niece and nephew but you’ll also
be introducing your husband to your family.” Seriously what is
wrong with this guy today?
Me: “Look they’re not my family, the only family I have is those
kids that I have no idea what’s happening to them.”
Him: “I know and I’m worried about them too. Believe it or not
but I have grown quite fond of those two but if we have any
chance of finding out how they are we have to be very calm.”
He said and I don’t know but I felt like he was right so I nodded
before taking a deep breath. We got out together and headed
to the door.
I don’t understand why but I suddenly became very nervous.
My hands were shaking and Daniel probably realised that
because he placed his reassuring hand on mine. He knocked on
the door with his other one. We waited for about a minute or
two before someone came to the door. I was surprised when I
find out that it was Tshepo who opened for us. I instantly
hugged him. I have missed them so much and I feel so guilty for
not being with them or at least calling for them. We broke
apart and when he saw Daniel he screamed and hugged him
too. Daniel lifted him and carried him as we went inside. It
looked like the adults were not home or probably still sleeping.
I went to the lounge area with Daniel following suit.
Me: “My sweet angel how have you been and where’s your
sister?” I said taking him away from Daniel. Well I wasn’t
exactly taking him away I just have missed him.
Him: “She’s still sleeping. And we really miss you. I’ll go and
wake her up. She’ll be as happy as me.” He said already getting
off and heading to their room. I was left with Daniel and we sat
next to each other. Then we heard noises probably coming
from stepmon and stepsister. We turned around to see them
still in their night attires and yawning.
Stepmon: “Well what do we have here? Marriage life treating
you badly already... and who’s this? Already cheating I see. The
apple really doesn’t fall from the tree.” She said as they were
making their way towards us. They sat on the sofa opposites us.
Palesa was wearing a smirk and stepmon had a disgusted look
on. I rolled my eyes because for some reason I no longer cared
what they thought of me. Daniel next to me tensed and I can
notice the scowl on his face.
Him: “Actually my name is Lwazi... Lwazi Dlamini.” He said not
even extending his hand and his tone was so different. It was
scary even.
The smirk on Palesa’s face disappeared and was replaced
horror while stepmon looked somewhat anxious and
disappointed.
Palesa: “Dlamini as in...?” she said
Daniel: “The husband yes.” Both their faces was priceless and I
wanted to laugh so bad but held it in. “We only came here to
check on the kids and find out why they haven’t been to school.
Also we came to give you invitations to our wedding
celebration. You we already signed and all that’s left is a little
celebration before we head for our honeymoon. Right my
beautiful wife.” The looks on their faces where like they wanted
to run away from here and never look back. Daniel was so good
that I found myself smiling back at him.
Me: “Right honey.” The next thing I know he captured my lips
into his and the kiss was sweet but filled with passion. There is
something about his kisses that makes me loose all my senses
and right now I didn’t want it to end but we had to pull away to
catch our breaths.
He smiled before taking his attention back to them and his
smile was gone and replaced with a scowl.
Him: “I believe I asked you a question.” The authority he held
was totally foreign to me.
Stepmon: “I- I... we umh... the kids have been late so they
couldn’t get to school.” She was stammering and this was the
first time I have ever seen her scared. She is always so vicious
or putting on a Grammy worthy performance so this was new.
Him: “By late you mean you were irresponsible enough not to
take them to school on time. Do I have t---” he was interrupted
by the kids running to us and screaming.
Dintle: “Aunty and uncle Dani. I miss you.” She said throwing
herself on top of Daniel and hugging us both with her tiny
hands.
Daniel: “We missed you too.”
Her: “Are you living with her? Does that mean you came to get
us?” she said with her innocence but what she said actually
made sense.
Palesa: “Don’t be crazy, of cause not. You guys are going
nowhere.” She hurried to interject.
Me: “I think that’s a great idea seeing as both your mother and
grandmother are so busy that they can’t get you to school on
time. I won’t mind taking care of you and you guys can visit
them during the weekends or holidays. How does that sound?”
I said to my two angels and the joy on their face was priceless. I
was happy that at least now I can be sure that they are taken
care of.
Stepmon: “Don’t be ridiculous Kearabetswe. You are now
someone’s wife and you can’t expect your husband to agree to
live with other woman’s children.” The devil decided to speak
and to be honest she sounded to be deflated a bit.
Daniel: “Nonsense, I would love to have them around. My wife
and I will take good care of them and make sure they arrive to
school on time and never miss school unless they’re not feeling
well.” He said not giving them a look as he was playing with the
kids. He may be a lot of things but he was very good with the
kids. “If I were you I would start packing their clothes cauz
they’re coming with us whether you like it or not.” He said
again to them but his tone was much softer. He probably didn’t
want to scare the kids.
27
I am so excited that I’ll be living with my two angels. I just love
them and even though my life has been a rollercoaster these
couple of days but I have really missed them. They have always
seemed to know how to brighten my gloomy life, so I was very
jovial to have them around once again. As for the living
arrangement I am definitely going to be sleeping on the same
bed with them. It is not like this will be the first time and
besides I want to keep them closer to me so that I can keep
them away from Olivia. I am not sure what it is about her but
something about her irks me in the wrong way and I am not
willing to put them though any of that.
Tshepo: “Wow uncle your house is so big!” that was Tshepo as
he admired the house. He and Dintle were in awe as we drove
into the driveway.
Daniel: “Then you’ll absolutely love the inside. It even has a
game room. I bet we’ll have a lot of fun in there.” He said and
their excitement only grew. “So Prim... we haven’t exactly fixed
their bedroom now did we? I think I have a perfect room for
them and perhaps tomorrow we could buy supplies to renovate
their room and make it look and feel like theirs.” He said as he
got out of the car and opening the back to take the kids out. I
was surprised by his attentiveness to the children. He really is
good with kids. I bet he will be just as good to his one day and
that thought brought a smile to my face.
I also got out to help him with the kids.
Me: “I don’t think that’s necessary because I’ll be sharing my
room with them.” I said and I could not read his expression.
Sometimes he can be an enigma to me. One moment I think I
know what he thinks or feels and then the next I am as clueless
as newborn baby.
Daniel: “Why? The house has enough rooms for them and
besides the one I had in mind was next to yours.” He still had
his expressionless face. I had to clear my throat because it was
something that makes me feel a little disconcerted.
Me: “I just miss them that’s all.” I shrugged my shoulder and
decided to go with that. Of cause I missed them but that was
not the main reason. He chuckled and his features became soft.
Daniel: “I understand your worries but I’ll still remodel the
room until you are comfortable enough to leave them on their
own. Olivia is not a monster you know.” He said and that
freaked me out a little. Did I say that aloud or was he some kind
of a mind reader? He laughed this time and the kids were as
confused as I am. “Don’t worry I’m no mind reader but your
face tells me all that I need to know.” He wrapped his hand on
my shoulder and dragged me to the house while his free was
carrying the bags with the kids following next to us.
Tshepo was walking next to Daniel while Dintle was by my side
with her tiny hands in mine. I glanced over at Daniel who had a
smile plastered on his face and then my eyes automatically
went to the hand that was carrying two large travel bags and I
could not help but wonder just how heavy they must feel.
Me: “I can help carry one bag.” My conscious was eating me.
After all they were my niece and nephew.
Daniel: “No need to worry I can handle them and besides I’m
not about to allow my wife carry such heavy suitcases. They
may not weigh that much to me but it doesn’t mean the same
will apply to you.” He shrugged his shoulder not giving much
room to protest. Seriously just how strong is this guy?
**********
“What is the meaning of this? Are we perhaps running a day
care now?” well that didn’t last now did it? If you still have not
guessed who was that I will tell you. It is Olivia throwing a fit
and it is a good thing that she at least waited for the kids to go
upstairs before starting her rant. To be honest I was not in the
mood to entertain her whims and besides I am just happy that
I’ll be living with my two angels. Daniel also looks annoyed.
Daniel: “Prim you can go ahead and make sure the kids settle in
well and besides it’s probably near their nap time. Oh and also
don’t worry I’ll order for a driver who would take them to
school from Monday.” He ignored her and instead paid his
attention to me. You are probably wondering how it is near
their nap if we left early at my former home. Well you see
Daniel decided to take the kids to the zoo and just hang around
Johannesburg and we also had something to eat at Steers.
I nodded because like I said I definitely had no time for this. I
climbed the stairs leaving the couple to sort out whatever this
is. I walked inside my room finding the kids jumping on the bed.
I walked to them and kiss both their cheeks before going
through their suitcases looking for their pyjamas. I was tired to
unpack so I just took out only their pyjamas, their underwear
and their toiletries to bathe them before taking them to bed.
NARRATED
After Kea left the room Olivia stared at Daniel in disbelief.
Her: “Daniel what the hell is going on and how could you let her
bring some kids to our house? What has really gotten into you
these days?” she shouted pointing an accusing finger at him. “I
thought this was OUR house and that you’ll get rid of her in a
week? A week has passed Daniel and she is still here and what’s
worse is that she is also bringing her bastards kids. Seriously
how can you allow yourself to live with another man’s children?
I am sure the poor kids have different father.” She snickered at
the end now her voice no longer loud but rather low with
venom she seemed to spit with each word. “So this is the girl
that your father decided is better than me? What a joke! He
had to run and pick a whor---” she didn’t get to finish as she
was suddenly pushed towards the wall. Her smirk was replaced
with fear and shock as her neck fell trap in Daniel’s hand. She
could see that he was beyond angry, his eyes red.
Daniel: “Just shut up! For once just shut up!” his voice was low
and dangerous. Her body trembled under his intense and
powerful force. He was not tightly gripping her neck but she
was afraid that if she moved even a little he would surely
strangle her.
A tear fell from her eye and she was hoping it would be enough
for his anger to subside but that was not the case at all. To her
relieve at least he let go of her neck and left to somewhere she
did not know and God knows she did not even want to know.
She knew and was no stranger to his anger tendencies but this
was the first time he even dared to lay a finger on her and she
was for the first time scared of Daniel.
Daniel stumbled to his indoor gym and he could feel himself
slowly succumbing to the anger and he knew he couldn’t afford
to lose it. He was beyond angry and it was all Olivia’s fault. She
seems very gifted in making him lose his cool. How can she be
so heartless as to say the things she said? He was slowly
seeping into the darkness and he threw the weights that were
next to him across the room. He had to calm down or he would
totally lose it and he won’t be able to control whatever may
come next. His eyes started turning hazy and he knew he had to
do something and quick but luckily he knew just what to do.
With shaky hands he reached into his pocket and took out his
phone. He tried to unlock it but he crushed it with his hands as
his grip was too strong. He cursed under his breath as the
broken pieces fell to the floor but luckily there was a landline in
the room.
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">With shaky
legs he walked to the landline dropping everything in his way.
He finally reached it and he was gentle as he dialled the
number he had for some reason memorised without even
realising. He listened in as it dials and he was praying that the
person on the other hand doesn’t hang up on him or that they
had gone to sleep because they were his last hope to bring his
sanity back. To his relief the person answered but he did not
say anything and only his heavy breathing and panting could be
heard by the person.
“Honestly this is getting ridiculous. If you’re not gonna say
anything the---” the person said exasperated and Daniel
interrupted her before she could go further or even hang up on
him.
Him: “Please don’t hang up. It’s me Daniel.” He interjected
quickly and the reason he did not say anything was because he
did not want his voice to scare her.
Her: “Why did you call Daniel and what’s with your voice? It
sounds strange but whatever that’s not important. Why would
you call with a landline and not to mention the fact that we’re
in the same roof so why call?” she said and he could almost see
her rolling her big eyes and shaking her head. He chuckled to
himself and he could feel himself slowly coming back and the
anger subsiding.
Him: “My phone broke just now as I was trying to make a call. I
called because I wanted to hear your voice before heading to
sleep and to also tell you that the kids are very welcome here.
Don’t worry about Olivia I’ll handle her or should I say I already
handled her.” He was relieved to feel his ragged breathing has
stabilised.
Her: “You’re weird you know that? Anyway since you already
heard my voice I think it i---” he was quick to interpolate.
Him: “No no no please don’t! If you want to go to sleep it’s fine
but please don’t hang up.” He was hoping that she would not
interject. He heard her try to say something but was
interrupted by a small voice and he smiled to himself.
“Is that uncle Dani?” the little angel said and he could almost
see his face bright with excitement.
Kea: “It is sweetheart and he says sweet dreams.” He heard her
say to the little angel and soon he heard his voice.
Tshepo: “Good night uncle and Dintle is already sleeping. I am
happy that we are living together now.” He said in his innocent
voice and Daniel could not help but wish that he was little
again. Free from all the worries of the world.
Him: “Sleep tight my boy and give your aunt and sister a kiss for
me.” He smiled once again when he remembered the kiss he
had stolen from her. He could almost feel her soft lips against
his and how perfect they felt.
**********
It was Thursday already and my bitches and I were hanging in a
cafe not far from the Uni. Daniel kept his word by hiring a driver
for the kids and I also drove with them to school but after my
classes ends I usually catch a ride with Jonathan. Of cause
Daniel was not happy about it but he can’t exactly prevent me
from doing anything. He also renovated their room and if you
ask me that was a little too much. If you could see the room it
was extreme; too many stuffed animals, way too many toys, a
game console (Seriously? The house has a game room), and a
large flat screen TV. Of cause the kids were elated but I think it
is a waste of money. Anyway as I had said before we’re just
chilling in the cafe like old times and I’m very glad that things
are back to normal.
Puleng: “I’m so glad that things are back to where they should
be. Anyway BP you seem very happy these days.” She said
playfully and I just rolled my eyes at her silliness.
Me: “Please don’t call me that.” She and Zee laughed.
Her: “What... ha ha... is it... ha ha ha... only reserved for your...
ha ha... dear husband?” she said through her laughter and I just
rolled my eyes before shaking my head. Sometimes they could
be very childish.
Zee: “Anyway... ha ha...you seem... ha ha ha... very happy.”
That was Zee trying to hold her laughter but failing miserably.
Me: “Whatever. I’m just glad that I am now living with my two
babies and besides your brother have been acting nice these
days.” I said the last part blushing. I don’t even know why I was
doing it.
I drank my cappuccino trying to hide the blush and hoping that
it at least goes unnoticed.
Puleng: “Look at you blushing. Things seem to be going very
great I see. I knew the dude had the hots for you since that kiss
and at that time he wasn’t even your husband.” The smile on
Zee’s face vanished and turned into confusion.
Her: “What kiss are you talking about?” she said to Puleng but
looking at me.
Me: “Oh yeah I forgot to tell you. It’s just that at that time I felt
weird talking to you about how your brother kissed me and I
liked it. And beside at that time I didn’t know he was my
husband and after finding out a lot of shit happened.” I
honestly forgot about the kiss... not the kiss but not telling Zee
about it.
Puleng: “Not to forget at that time you called to vent on me
and you were calling him names.” She added and I nodded. At
that time I was so mad at Daniel that I needed to vent and
because Zee is his sister I didn’t think it was a right call to make
at that time.
Zee: “It’s Okay and I’m just glad that you and my brother are
finally together.” She shrugged her shoulder.
Me: “Woah hold it there Princess. Your brother and I are not
together, we’re just amicable. Don’t forget he has a fiancée
that’s living with us.” I interjected to stop her train of thought
from heading in the wrong direction.
“Oh now I see how the slut managed to convince my future
father-in-law that she was the better candidate to be with my
future husband.” I heard behind me and my face instantly fell.
Can’t I have peace for once? Olivia and her two friends walked
over to our table.
Her: “How does it feel to be married to a man who belongs to
another woman? Tsk tsk tsk! I feel sorry for you. To think you
had to befriend Zoe just to get to her brother but you lucked
out cauz he loves me and he won’t be leaving me for you. Dear
Zoe you need to open your eyes and see that she’s just a social
climber. She comes from nothing and she was just using you to
get married to your brother. Did you know she has two bratty
bastards and within a week she decided t---” she was
interrupted by a hot slap. She touched her cheek in horror. Her
friends who were laughing now had a look of horror on their
faces.
Puleng: “Bitch don’t test me. How dare you talk about my
friend like that? I’ll show you who’s th---” I decided to come in
between. Cauz I know she was about to go Coloured on her
white ass. I stood up as well and put a reassuring hand on her
shoulder.
Me: “No need to go Coloured on her white ass, I’ll handle this.”
She looked at me sceptically before sitting back down. I turned
my attention to Olivia who was still shell-shocked. I had my
hands on my hips and raised my eyebrow. “Olivia, Olivia if
you’re so confident that Dani loves you and won’t leave you
then why are you losing your cool? One would think you’re
actually a little scared of me. You’re afraid that your dear future
husband will fall in love with me. Am I right?” I was wearing a
smirk watching her face change to anger. She tried to slap me
but I grabbed her hand before it could reach my cheek.
I tightened my grip keeping my gaze on her oceanic blue eyes,
“Be careful dear FUTURE SISTER WIFE you should start being
nice to me. Quite frankly your “future in-laws” don’t like you
and if you ever have any hopes of becoming Mrs Dlamini then
you’ll need my approval as the first wife. If I decide to stand in
the middle that ring on your finger will be as far as you can get
to being Dani’s wife.” I released her hand waiting for her move.
All throughout my talk her friends stood frozen and didn’t move
a muscle. Olivia looked at me in shock before leaving the cafe
and her friend followed suit. I sat down slightly embarrassed of
the commotion we just caused.
Zee: “Kea my friend I didn’t know you had in you.” She chuckled
in shock. Puleng was also staring at me in disbelief.
Me: “I am half coloured after all.” I said and we burst into
laughter. I feel like these days I have a new found confidence
and I’m glad that I’m no longer that weak little who let people
walk all over her.
28
I can’t believe this is actually happening. Here I am in my
wedding dress getting ready to marry Daniel. Even though
technically we are already married, dear father in law decided
that we will not only have the wedding reception but also the
wedding ceremony as well. The church, the priest, the works.
They took our rings so that we will officially do it during the
ceremony. My makeup and hair were on point (Yeah I still don’t
like too much makeup but it’s my wedding so whatever) and
the wedding was on.
I was looking at myself in the mirror and God knows I wanted to
cry. I was okay with only the reception because then I wouldn’t
have to think about how my father would have been the one to
walk me down the aisle if he was alive. Uncle Steve is the one
to do the honours and I also have my dad’s handkerchief
wrapped around my bouquet. Apparently it means that his
spirit will be present when I am walking down the aisle
(MamJessica’s idea).
I was just glad that at least he will be present even though it is
through his spirit.
Zee: “You look beautiful… so stop looking at the mirror being all
emotional cauz you’ll make us all cry.” She said walking over to
me and putting her hands on my shoulder looking at us through
the mirror. She is my maid of honour but to be honest they are
all my maids of honour. He, Puleng and Amahle.
Amahle and I have gotten quite close these past few weeks. I
also learned a lot about her. Even though she is always smiling
but she went through so much that I feel like my problems are
nothing compared to what she went through. Even though she
looks gorgeous and one might think she looks like someone
who was fed with a silver spoon but I had realised how strong
she really is.
They had organised my bachelorette party and it was the best
one ever. I had so much fun bonding with them.
Amahle: “Are you ready Kay?” she asked smiling at me. Puleng
was sipping on her champagne looking at us. I also wanted to
have a sip in order to ease my nerves but I did not want to
embarrass myself on my wedding.
NARRATED
Inside the church. The orchestra started playing as the bride
walks in. She was accompanied by her uncle (Her father’s
younger brother). She had a veil on as a sign that she was still
sealed and pure. She watched the décor of the whole church
hall in awe. She had to give it to her mother in law because it
was beautiful and breathtaking.
She was holding onto her uncle’s arm and the grip tightened as
her gaze fell on her would be husband who is also already her
husband on paper. Her heart thumped out of control and her
breath hitched. She was aware that they were already married
but she had an overwhelming feeling when she gazed at him.
Uncle Steve: “Relax my child. All is well.” He said reassuringly as
he sensed her nervousness. She stopped shaking and smiled.
The bride was not the only one who was affected because the
groom also had that feeling when he saw her walking down the
aisle. He wasn’t exactly paying but when the orchestra started
playing he lifted his head and his started hammering as his gaze
fell on her. He felt butterflies erupting in his stomach and his
cheeks burning. He felt like he was watching an angel disguised
as his wife.
Johnny: “Are you blushing dude? Ha ha… never thought I’d see
the day.” He whispered while nudging the others trying not to
laugh out loud. He was the best man with Njabulo and
Skhumbuzo as the groomsmen.
Daniel: “Shut up man! You’re lucky we’re in church!” He
whisper yelled.
************
As the ceremony commenced, among the guests was a mother
and her two children. She was crying and the son smiled.
The son: “Don’t cry mother cauz this is a happy day.” He wiped
her falling tears with his thumb.
The mother: “I’m just glad I could make it.” She said but the
scowl on her son’s face did not go unnoticed as he knows the
reason she almost did not make it. “Let’s just be happy that
we’re here.” He rolled his eyes before keeping his attention on
the priest and the couple getting married. He wondered to
himself if they were really as happy as they looked at the
moment.
The reception
The Dlamini had booked one of the prestigious wedding venue
in the city. The place looked grand more especially with
MamJessica’s expertise in décor.
Advertisement
"serif"">The crowd erupted in cheers as the bride and groom
entered the venue. Kearabetswe had changed her dress into a
more comfortable one. Everyone was cheerful except for Olivia
who had also attended the wedding. Sam was also present but
she could not understand why her boss attended but she was
too afraid to ask seeing her foul mood.
The dancing was done and apparently the groom had a surprise
for the bride. She was stunned when she saw that the surprise
was none other a collage of her photos. Pictures from her
younger years to the ones she wasn’t aware he took like the
one where she was sleeping or in the car to those he took when
they were having a chillas at Zoe’s penthouse.
The elders delivered their speeches about how to treat your
husband and your wife, the works. Uncle Thabiso’s speech was
so embarrassing that his wife had to take the microphone away
from him.
Zoe: “As the maid of honour even though there’s three of us, I
have to make a speech. I really don’t know how to begin
because I didn’t see this coming. Kea is my best friend and was
the moment we stood next to each other during our
Orientation. Starting University is a very frightening experience
especially for someone like me who struggles to make friends. I
was a loner and when I first met her I knew then she will be my
bestie.” Her tears fell as she reminisces. “From the moment
onwards she has made me feel loved and appreciated. Mushy
stuff aside. I remember when she told us about this playful,
handsome stranger and not once did I think she was talking
about my brother. Cauz geez my brother and playful together
don’t even make sense. So you can imagine my surprise when I
realised the playful handsome stranger and my brother are the
same person. I guess he showed that side only to her but even
then I didn’t think will be here tonight. Anyway I wish you guys
a very blissful marriage and bhuti hurt her and I’ll forget that
we’re family. That one you have there is my sworn sister.
Cheers!” She raised her glass and everyone raised theirs.
Even though Kearabetswe knows that there was no love
between her and her husband but Zoe’s speech was in a way
true and she was glad that at least there was something
between them which drove away the awkwardness of an
arranged marriage.
Johnny: “Speeches and I are not best friends but Dan is so
whatever.” The crowd erupted in laughter, “Dan is one of the
most reliable pals but he’s also terrible at showing his emotions
so you have to be patient with him. Dan it is now your duty to
take care of your wife no matter what. She’s great so of you
don’t treat her right someone will.” He said the last part
glancing intensely at Daniel. “Like I said I’m terrible at this so
raise your glasses and toast to the couple.” Everyone raised
their glasses and cheered.
As the celebration commenced the mother and children
watched the couple. She noticed that the couple looked to be
enamoured with each other so she was relieved.
MamJessica: “Laila you came? I didn’t think Nick would let you
come.” She said as soon as she saw her. She knows her dear
friend has a controlling husband and she has tried so many
times to convince her friend to leave her husband but who can
really come between couple right.
Laila: “I had to. I couldn’t miss my favourite godson getting
married.” She smiled and reassured her friend.
***************
It was time to catch the bouquet and all the bachelorette
gathered in one place. Puleng was hesitant to go because
according to her she will stay unmarried forever but Zoe
dragged her along. Kearabetswe threw the bouquet and
everyone gasped as it fell on Puleng’s hands who wasn’t even
raising her hands.
Puleng: “Bloody hell?!” Kearabetswe and Zoe were the first to
laugh and everyone followed.
*************
Kearabetswe: “Dude what’s up with you? Why can’t you keep
your hands to yourself?” She spoke as Daniel kissed her for the
millionth time today. He has been too clingy today. Even
though today is their wedding but she knew what their
relationship is.
Daniel: “Why would I keep them to myself when I have such a
gorgeous wife.” He said as a matter of fact causing his wife to
blush. “Have you seen my little brother?” He asked scanning
the room but can’t seem to spot him.
Kea: “No but from the past few week I’ve realised him and
Puleng, same Whatsapp group.” They laughed but were
interrupted by the best man.
Johnny: “Can I steal your wife for a moment?”
Daniel: “Why would I allow that?” He puts a protective hand
over his wife’s shoulder.
Johnny: “Come on bro you’ll have her for an entire week.” He
said nonchalantly.
Kea: “I’ll come back.” She pulled out of his embrace and walked
with Johnny to another table.
“So what’s up?” She said soon as they sat down.
Johnny: “I miss you.” He said causing her to blush. “How has
Dan been behaving?”
Kea: “He’s been behaving good actually. No longer that
unbearable jerk.” She smiled when she spoke.
Johnny: “I actually wanted to warn you. As much as he is all in
now he’ll change again.” She frowned in confusion. “Whenever
he fights with my cousin he always run to somebody to distract
him in fact that day he met you he also had a fallout with her
the night before.” Kearabetswe couldn’t believe her ears.
Kea: “So how many girls had he distracted himself with?” She
asked with a bit of anger building inside.
Johnny: “No don’t get it twisted. You’re actually the first girl he
ever ran to, he just uses us. Plan bro trips, coming to our offices
unannounced and stuff. But you’re definitely the first girl which
may be the reason why his wanted to marry you two as soon as
possible.’
Kea: “I don’t know what to say.” She felt defeated. She didn’t
know if she should be relieved that she was the first girl he ever
distracted himself or feel disappointed because it means every
time he was good to her was because he wanted to distract
himself from his true love.
Johnny: “Don’t feel bad. I only wanted to warn you so that you
don’t get too invested cauz once things are great between
them then he’ll forget about you in no time.” He caressed her
cheek and she found herself melting. “Don’t worry if he hurts
you I’ll Rambo on him… no scratch that. I’ll go Bruce Lee on him
cauz that boy is huge.” Kearabetswe couldn’t help but laugh
and Johnny was happy to see her beautiful smile once again.
“I think that’s enough now!” That was Daniel gritting his teeth.
Johnny raised his hands in surrender. Daniel grabbed Kea
walking to their table. She is his wife and he sure as hell
wouldn’t let Johnny’s antics to ruin his day.
Kea: “Relax dude. We were just talking as friends.” She didn’t
know why she felt like she needed to explain herself after all
they weren’t doing anything wrong.
Daniel: “You’re mine! My wife, mine!” He exclaimed but she
rolled her eyes and shook her head since he was being
ridiculous again.
29
Kearabetswe
“I wish you a very blissful marriage and do enjoy your
honeymoon.” “Congratulations and you guys make the perfect
couple.” It’s some of the things I heard from people as we are
heading out for our honeymoon. The festivities are still going
on and the hall is still very lively but we have a flight to catch so
everyone is saying their goodbyes to us. They are hugging and
wishing us well.
It was a fleeting moment but it felt like an eternity. One of the
huggers felt so warm, so inviting and for that brief moment I
felt safe. It was a woman but I didn’t see her as she was
wearing sunglasses and as I had said the moment was brief and
rather unexpected. I turned around but she was nowhere to be
found. Maybe I had imagined it.
BabMandla: “I’m so proud of you son. I hope you guys enjoy
your honeymoon and yes now you can take it further than
mere making out. I will be waiting to hear the good news.” That
was my father-in-law causing me to flush out of
embarrassment. This is actually the second time he
embarrassed me like this.
MamJessica: “Tata don’t embarrass the kids now.” She said
pulling his husband away giving other people their chance.
**********
Wow! That’s all I can say. The family holiday house is so
beautiful. My mouth was agape, admiring the house. It was a
two storey beach house with the perfect view of the sea. Daniel
leads me to the main bedroom. There is a king sized bed that is
has rose petals all over, even on the carpet. The room is dim
with the candles illuminating acting as the only source of light,
the music in the background playing sensual tunes. Whoever
was responsible for this has only one thing in mind, the one
thing I’m dreading.
Him: “There we go! Gosh I’m tired.” He says after putting our
bags down and literally threw himself on the bed.
Me: “No no no! You need to go and lie on your bed in your
bedroom.” I say trying to get him off the bed but who was I
kidding. This guy is so heavy and so strong. I am literally
throwing all my strength but he is not even moving a muscle.
Him: “Well honey this is our room. We’re going to share like the
people on their honeymoon. Do you honestly believe that my
parents will not have a contingency plan?” I frowned in
confusion because honestly I have no what he means. He
continued “They made sure that all the other bedrooms are
unavailable and only this one is. I’m not about to sleep on the
floor so you’ll have to live with it and besides the bed is huge
for the two of us so we’ll be fine. Besides it’s not like this will be
the first time that we’re sleeping on the same bed but then
again you were too drunk back then.” He said nonchalantly. It
was late and I was too tired so I really had no energy to object. I
went over to my bags and took out my pyjamas before heading
to the en-suite.
I was too tired to even take a shower so I just brushed my teeth
and washed my face. I entered the bedroom to find Daniel
already inside the covers. I guess we’re both tired. I just got
inside and turned my back on him making sure that I am far
away from him. He was right the bed is spacious so this can
actually work.
Slowly I open my eyes but I am met with the most handsome
face I’ve ever seen... wait a minute. Why is his face so close to
me? I try to move away but I am trapped in between his arms. I
then realise that we were spooning. Now my cheeks are
heating up. How long were we in this position? The mere
thought of sleeping in this position for an entire night has me
flustered. I give up struggling because the mister here doesn’t
seem to want to let go of me. I decide to study his face. His
features are so soft when he is sleeping almost like he was
younger. He looks so peaceful and those lips looks so inviting I
could just... woah I better stop looking at them but he is so
handsome. I am married to the most handsome guy in the
world but he is probably bipolar an---
“Morning beautiful.” That hoarse morning voice has them
butterflies erupting in my stomach. His eyes are still closed but
the signature smirk on his face doesn’t go unseen. “I know I’m
handsome but staring is considered rude. Maybe you could
take a picture cause that will last longer.” He is handsome and
he knows it. Mxm proud much?
Me: “You have a very inflated ego. You know you’re not
supposed to be tuning your own horn.” I roll my eyes, shaking
my head. “I need to use the bathroom so do you mind letting
go.” I stated and he finally opens his eyes. Wow talk about sexy
groggy eyes. His smile only grew when he perhaps notice that
I’m practically drooling over him.
Him: “I know I can be very mesmerising but you don’t have to
drool over me. I’m your husband after all so I’m all yours.” Jesus
how big is this guy’s ego? He chuckled at my reaction, “You love
rolling your eyes don’t you? Anyway you’re right you need to
brush your teeth cauz your morning breath stinks.” I cover my
mouth but he just laugh at me. I try pinching him but her just
giggles. Who giggles when they’re being pinched? “You’re
tickling me stop it! I was just joking.” He pulls me even closer.
Me: “Let go of me idiot I really need to use the bathroom.” I say
pouting but he shakes his head and capturing my lips.
Every time he kisses me sends me to paradise. A world only he
can take me to. My whole feels like a whole shockwaves are
travelling in my veins. I know I want to push him or not respond
but his kiss does things to me. Things I cannot even begin to
comprehend. We pull apart because nature’s need for air calls.
He smiles while still catching his breath.
Him: “Now that’s what I call a morning kiss.” He says before
getting up heading to the en-suite. This guy is unbelievable; I
just told him that I needed to use the bathroom. Mxm I’m going
to go in there and do my business.
I get off the bed and make my way inside. I open the door
without knock and how I wish I hadn’t because I found him only
in his boxers and he looks like he was about to take them off as
well. I quickly covered my eyes and turning around.
Me: “I’m so sorry but I told you I needed to use the bathroom.
Is there at least a lavatory in this house that is open?” I ask
refusing to turn around. My breath hitches as I feel his breath
on my neck before I can feel him nipping and nibbling on my
ear.
Him: “Why should you leave when we can just share? Don’t tell
me you’re worried that you will stink the whole bathroom.” He
whispers in my ears but I turn around to retort back but why
was I such an idiot because I am met up with his face that is
way too close to me. I swallow my words before they can even
escape. My throat suddenly feels dry causing me swallow hard.
His eyes look sexy and I think also bloodshot. This is dangerous
territory and I think if I stay I might get burned. I try to move
back but I was already late as he pulls me by the waist and
captures my lips once again. I swear at that moment I saw stars.
He then moves from my lips to my jaw kissing as he moves to
my neck. I release a moan when he kisses a sensitive spot. I
shudder at the contact and I found myself melting and I had to
grip on his hands to steady me even though the way he was
gripping on my waist means he was holding me steady. My eyes
widened when I could feel myself twitching in places that I
never knew I could. His hands moved from my waist to my butt,
slightly squeezing them causing me to moan and him to
groaning. I felt something poking my midsection but my mind
was too hazy to even react. He stopped his assault on my neck
and held gazes with me. I don’t know what was happening at
that moment but I found myself lost in his eyes.
After some times he smirked and shook his head finally
dropping his gaze and it felt like he was also releasing me from
the trance his gaze seemed to put me in.
Him: “There is a bathroom down the hall on the right side. I
think I should start my shower now and thanks to you it seems
like I’ll be taking a cold shower.” He said before turning and
entering the shower I regained my composure and rushed
outside the bathroom and entered the bedroom. I threw myself
on the bed releasing a breath I wasn’t aware I was holding.
What has gotten into you Kea? You never act like this before.
Now my underwear is probably wet. This will be a very long
week.
30
Sip the juice, put it down and look down. Take a bite of toast,
put it down and look to the side. Sip the juice, put it down and
look down. That has been my routine for the past minutes.
Why? You may probably be wondering. Well the thing is I am
having breakfast with Daniel and things have been pretty
awkward since the incident this morning. I have been trying to
avoid his intense gaze. I swear he revels in seeing me flustered.
Him: “How about we take a walk on the beach after breakfast?”
he broke the silence and I just nodded without looking up. He
chuckled at my reaction, “Yeah you better hurry up because I
want us to also go to the mall. I’ll go get ready while you finish
your breakfast.” I hear the chair screech and I can finally
breathe. My breath hitches once again when his breath fans
over my neck. He kisses my cheek before leaving for real this
time.
**********
The breeze feels so refreshing against my skin and the sands
against my toes is equally refreshing. What is also great about
this part of the ocean is that it is totally private meaning we
have it all to our selves. Daniel is also surprisingly quiet and the
awkwardness has totally diminished. I feel his fingers
intertwining with mine. I raise my head to see him taking a
snap.
Him: “Say cheese!” I frown before posing. Tongue out, pout the
works. I mean who can say no to taking pictures especially
when you have no idea why you’re taking them.
Me: “Why are we taking pictures?” I ask after our session of
snapping photos.
Him: “We’re in our honeymoon so obviously people will be
expecting photographic evidence.” He said rolling his eyes and
shaking his head.
Me: “Are you mocking me? You’re definitely mocking me.” I
said pointing an accusing finger at him.
Him: “Me, never.” He said stifling a laugh. I was about to hit
him but he dodges and runs away. I run after him to make him
pay for making fun of me.
**********
“What do you think?” I said twirling. We had gone to the mall
after playing on the sands, running and laughing. I had enjoyed
my time but the shopping was very torturous. I don’t like
shopping nor do I think is therapeutic. But that was nothing
because shopping with Daniel can be very demanding. He takes
everything he thinks is pretty without looking at the price tag.
As for me I don’t believe in spending too much on clothes but
the guy had a black card so he was pretty much throwing that
at my face. He was like, “Why worry about price tags when I
have a limitless card. I’m taking everything your eye sets on.”
Like for real? I know he had a limitless card but there was no
way that I was going to blow it on clothes. So yeah he took
everything my gaze would fall on because eyes are eyes and
they can be very curious and you don’t control where they land.
The guy is so stubborn that he didn’t hear me--- no he refused
to hear me when I try to tell him that I was just curious and
don’t necessarily find some pretty.
Anyway this led to here
me in our bedroom trying different outfits with him watching
and grinning like an idiot.
Him: “You look just gorgeous. I told you that you would look
great in it.” I rolled my eyes and shook my head. I head back to
the en-suite to try another outfit. This time it was a red and
black lingerie, yes he also took me to a lingerie store. He
refused to leave without me taking anything so I took it
because it was the least revealing one in the store. I was
hesitant in going back in the room because this is ridiculous but
maybe I can turn the tables on him after all he was the one who
forced me to buy this. I let my hair fall loosely on my shoulders
before entering the room. Daniel was on his iPhone doing
whatever.
Me: “What do you think of this?” He raised his head and he jaw
literally dropped to the floor. He shifted uncomfortably on the
bed and he turned his head away from me.
Him: “I think you should take that thing off before I do it
myself.” His voice was hoarse and I silently laughed.
Me: “But you haven’t told me how I look.” I walk over to where
he had turned and I pout at him while stifling a laugh.
Him: “Don’t start a game you won’t be able to finish.” He stared
at me and his eyes where dark with lust and I froze on the spot.
He was right about one thing because I was really regretting
probing him. Looks like I poked a bear and now I’m trapped in
its grasp.
He got off the bed and walked slowly to me. I don’t know why
but I found myself mimicking his movements somehow there
was an invisible magnet pulling me to him. He captured my lips
and this time the kiss was not sweet but filled with passion and
unmistakable urgency. I felt fireworks exploding in my head and
my body literally went numb. He pulled me closer to him and
his hands served to steady me as I had lost all my senses. My
hands moved to his neck pulling his face closer to mine
deepening the kiss. His hands went down and settled on my ass
and he pulled me up and I wrapped my legs around his waist.
We pulled apart to catch in air and we locked gazes. At that
moment his eyes were the most beautiful things I have ever set
my eyes on, his lips now fully plum from the sucking. He
smirked before capturing my lips once again. He sucked on my
lower lip and I found myself moaning and he took the chance
for his tongue to enter and it found mine ready. They tangled
and mingled together, dancing to their own tune. I finally gave
up as my head was getting fuzzy. He explored my mouth for a
while before moving to my neck. He was groaning as he nibbled
on my neck and for a second I felt my soul leaving my body. I
have never felt like this before.
I felt his hands on my hardened nipples then his lips went to my
exposed chest and started sucking and pinched them
simultaneously. I rolled my eyes back and moaned in pleasure
but when I felt his lips on my navel it was enough to bring me
back to reality.
Me: “Daniel what are we doing?” it took all of my strength to
manage that out. His lips and hands were doing wonders on my
senses. His touch felt like fire against my skin sending
unbearable pleasure all over my body.
Him: “Mhmm...” he just groaned. I pushed him off and that
brought him back. His eyes were very small and still dark with
lust but he was slowly regaining his senses. My own senses
came back and I quickly covered my body with the pillow when
I realised that I was only left with my panty which was wet as
hell and he was only in his boxers with the bulge so huge that it
made me shudder at what the size might have been.
He started laughing out of nowhere causing me to be flushed
once again and I sank deeper into the headboard. He moved
closer to me and perked my lips.
Him: “I can’t believe I’m taking another cold shower. This will
be a very long week.” He mumbled to himself but I managed to
catch what he was saying. He got off the bed and walked to the
en-suite but it seemed more like he was limping. Poor thing
now I feel sorry for him. I was waiting to hear the shower
running before rushing to take a shower in the bathroom across
the hallway. He is not the only one who needed to refresh. I
took a warm shower and I kept laughing not believing that it
was me who was in that heated making out session. God he
almost popped my cherry. If I didn’t recover my senses back
then I would have been deflowered.
I finished showering and put on the fluffy white towel on the
rack and took a smaller one and wrapped it on my head. I made
my way back and it seems like temptation is something I would
not be lacking in this beach house. I found Daniel in only a
towel covering his midsection with his torso and chest bare for
me to feast on. He smirked before going to the wardrobe and
pulling out his t-shirt and shorts. He looked at me.
Him: “I should get dressed in the bathroom because it feels like
there is temptation everywhere.” He said before heading to the
en-suite. I released a shaky breath before taking out my
pyjamas but I also pulled out one of his t-shirt. Well for safety
because since it is spring there were shorter and revealing.
Thing is I couldn’t risk it so I also took my lotion and went back
across the hallway to the bathroom to get ready.
I got back after I was done and found him in the bed. He smiled
when he saw me.
Him: “You know you wearing my t-shirt is also tempting on its
own so I’m not sure if it’s really helping.” He said and I found
myself gripping tightly on the lotion. He laughed, “I think I’m
going to take a walk on the beach and don’t follow me because
I don’t want to take you on the sands even though it is
tempting and would be very romantic.” He got off the bed and
made his way to the door. I found myself grabbing his arm
when he reached my side. He stared at me confused and I
quickly let go of it and moving out of his way. My head was
bowed down due to embarrassment. I don’t know what I was
thinking or doing. I felt his fingers on my chin as he lifted my
head to face him. He was smiling and he perked my lips.
Him: “You’re so gorgeous, the most beautiful woman I’ve ever
laid my eyes on but I have to leave now before I impregnate
you right here and now.” He kissed my forehead before leaving
and I found myself sinking on the floor.
He has a hold on me and I hate him for it because it looks like
he can handle himself well. Now I was really disliking his
parents for locking all the other bedrooms. They are extreme if
you ask me. I collected myself and went over to my side of the
bed getting under the covers. I wanted to be asleep when he
was done with his walk on the beach. My phone rang on my
side and I picked it up without looking at the caller ID.
Me: “Hello!”
?: “....” silence all over again. This better not be Daniel but my
gaze fell on the coffee table where his iPhone was currently
charging.
Me: “Okay look this is getting annoying. I’m sick and tired of
these phone calls. Don’t call me anymore!” I shouted at
whoever it was before hanging up.
I laugh at myself because I was beginning to think these calls
were made by Daniel but then I was receiving these before I
even met him and that time he called he was using a landline
while these are always private. I was getting to sleep when
Daniel’s phone started ringing. I rolled my eyes before getting
off the bed to answer his phone.
Me: “Hello Daniel’s phone, Kea speaking!” I just picked it up
without looking at the caller. I started getting nervous when I
couldn’t hear the other person. What if it was the same person
that was calling me seconds ago? I looked at the caller before
rolling my eyes and shaking my head. Dramatic much?!
“Olivia what do you want?” I ask seeing as she was not planning
on talking.
Her: “Where is Daniel?” she asked and it took all of me not to
hang up.
Me: “If by the Daniel you happen to mean my husband well
he’s in the shower. He has to freshen up after all this is our
honeymoon and making love to each other is on the menu
24/7.” I said smirking like she could see me.
Her: “Fuck you and him, you fucking assholes!” she shouted
and it took all of me not to hang up.
Me: “Don’t worry fucking is what we were doing and we’re
planning on doing it until we head back home.” I said and it was
followed by her cusses. I hung up and walked over to sleep.
That will teach her to call someone on their honeymoon. I am
sure by now she is red with anger.
31
It is Sunday and it means lazy day for me. I was back from the
honeymoon; we arrived yesterday night so I was still tired. All in
all I had a great time and no nothing happened between me
and Daniel even though there were a lot of sexual tensions. I
don’t know where this tension came from because I have never
experienced it ever in my life. Anyway now I am in the kitchen
making sandwiches for Daniel and the kids. I haven’t seen Olivia
ever since we came back so it is just us. Daniel and the kids are
in the game room playing.
I finished making the sandwiches for them and also for myself. I
put the plates on a tray and it looks like I’ll be making two trips
there because I also need to give them their juice. I go to the
game room to hand them their food.
Dintle/ Tshepo: “Thank you aunty!”
Daniel: “Thank you wifey!” They say as I hand them the
sandwiches and they are already digging in.
Me: “Relax people I still need to fetch your juice.” I say before
heading back to the kitchen.
I was almost at the kitchen door when bell rang. I sighed
because this means I have to take it since Daniel and the kids
are in the game room. I tell you once there are in there they
won’t hear a thing. I walked over to the door and I was
surprised to see Zoe and Njabulo at the door. Okay! This is
interesting.
Zee: “Is this how you welcome your guests?” she said after I
have been staring at them without moving or saying anything.
Me: “What are you guys doing here?” I said out of surprise but
as soon as I said I regretted it, “No don’t get me wrong. It’s
just... you’re together... and here... weird.” I added and to be
honest this is weirding me out.
Zee: “Don’t you think you should let us in first?” she said and
snapped me out of the weirdness trance I was in.
Me: “Oh yeah come in. I’m sorry it’s just that I wasn’t expecting
you guys.” I said as I let them in and close the door. I lead them
to the kitchen so that I can take the juice to Daniel and the kids
and also make something for them.
“I was making some sandwiches I can make you some.” I say
after we enter the kitchen.
Zee: “No it’s okay but we’ll have juice, right Bulo?” she said
taking a seat on the stool and Njabul... wait she just called him
Bulo. I feel like I’m missing something here. Anyway I decide
not to dwell on it so I just pour juice for them and hand them to
them.
Me: “Okay let me call Daniel I was go---” I was interrupted by
them both mind you this the first time Njabulo said anything.
Zee: “Um Kay we actually came to talk to you.” She said and I
frowned in confusion.
Me: “Okay soo...” I said giving them the chance to say
something.
Zee: “Me and Bulo are officially dating.” She said blushing and
he was also blushing. Ncooh this is so cute. They are so cute
that I can’t help myself from smiling.
Me: “Congratulations guys! Anyway is that all you came here
for or...” I was so happy for them. I was happy that Zee finally
found someone and like I said before Njabulo is decent and
looks like a great guy and not like her exes I swear if I see one of
them I would wipe the floor with them.
Zee: “Well I already told my other brothers but of cause they
were against it but SisMahle spoke to them and they finally
excepted. BhutiMandla however was still not okay so he put
him on a month trial. My brothers and drama are best friends.”
She said smiling. She was playing with the hem of her shirt
something she does when she is anxious. She looked at me with
begging eyes, “I also want to tell BhutiLwazi but between all my
brothers he’s the worst and that’s where you come in. Can you
please talk to him like SisMahle did to BhutiThemba.” I just
stared her not knowing what to say.
I mean I know Daniel can be difficult but what can I do and
besides Amahle and Gavin (Themba’s first name) love each
other.
Njabulo: “I know what we’re asking you may seem hard but
Dan is my friend and I know him. Look he’ll only listen to you
and that’s why we need your help.” He said also pleading. They
seem so desperate but I don’t know how I will be able to help
them.
Me: “Look I understand you guys and I want everyone to be
okay with your relationship cauz I think you make a pretty cute
couple but Dani is Dani. He is stubborn as a mule no scratch
that, he’s worse.” I can see the disappointment on their faces
and that made me instantly feel bad, “Fine I’ll try to talk to him
but I can---” I was interrupted by Daniel yelling.
Him: “BP we are those juices. Seriously we have been waiting
on them for forever, we even finished our... Oh hi guys.” He
stops his yelling when he entered the kitchen. If you could see
Zee and Njabulo, they looked like they wanted the ground to
just open and swallow them whole. “What brings you here and
together? Zana care to explain.” He said in a stern voice and I
almost peed, poor Zee.
Her: “U-uh... I-I... we uh... uh.” Poor Zee she was stammering
and I decided to step in.
Me: “They came here to tell us something but take the glasses
and juice to the kids so we can have a talk. Don’t wet your
panties it’s nothing serious.” I said before smacking his ass. I
don’t know why but a part of me liked it. Daniel turned to me
glaring but he couldn’t hide the smile on his face.
He turned away and took a jug of juice and the glasses leaving
without saying anything.
Zee: “Did you just... I can’t believe you made my brother blush.”
She said laughing and I shook my head in embarrassment. Like
what the F Kea?
Me: “I did not, he was so not blushing.” I say covering my face
because this is wow.
Njabulo: “He was blushing... Dan was blushing... the gents are
gonna love this.” He said also laughing. Well at least now he
was comfortable.
Me: “Anyway I just sent him away so that we can calm down.
Yoh Zee your brother is scary I can’t believe I did that.” They are
still laughing; I roll my eyes and shake my head. They finally
stop and I continue
“Anyway Njabu tell me something. Are you really in love with
my Princess and have good intensions with her? Because you
will not have only the Dlamini bros after you if you dare hurt
her, but you’ll also have me to deal with.”
Him: “Of cause I do. I have always liked her but I didn’t act on it
cause one I was scared of rejection and two because of Dan.
However I swear I love her and I have the best of intensions for
her that I’m willing to risk my friendship with Dan.” He was
smiling and I can see the love. Ncooh I am so happy because
zee deserves someone to cherish her. He continued, “Yoh she
has the most protective brothers I swear, Jay even threatened
to rip my head off and he wasn’t even joking. Can you believe
the trial they put me in means that for a whole month every
time I ask her on a date means I’ll also have Jay or Gav as our
chaperone.” He shook his head and I found myself giggling.
These brothers are so overprotective of Zee that they make me
wish I had an older but all I have is an older mean sister, mxm.
Anyway Jay is Jayden (Kwezi) and Gav is Gavin (Themba). These
siblings all have English names as their first names but they call
each other using their xhosa names. Cute right?
“Y’all seem happy?” shit that was Daniel. I thought I was ready
but whenever he uses that voice Yoh I swear even the meanest
gangster would pee on himself.
Me: “Dani sit down honey!” I say but my voice was high-pitched
so you could tell that I was freaking out.
Him: “Uh huh!” he said eyeing me suspiciously before taking a
seat. I don’t know why but I held his hand that was on the
counter. I eyed the two lovebirds and I swear they were
sweating bullets. His attention also went to them, “So anyone
care to explain?” he said and his thumb was busy drawing circle
on my hand and I have a feeling that it was involuntary. I
cleared my throat because that small action was doing things to
me.
Me: “Honey look, promise not to get mad or anything.” I waited
for confirmation and he nodded still looking at the two
suspiciously. I feel him tense and I know he can sense
something but I continued, “Zee and Njabulo are d---” He stood
up and roared or growled but I couldn’t tell because I was
freaking out.
Him: “Fuck you man! How dare you make a move on my sister?
Fucking idiot I would not have this! You can forget it! Geez she
is like your sister!” he was beyond pissed and I could see the
tears falling on Zee’s face. I stood up as well and took his hand
and try to pull him with me but he was like a mountain. Not
knowing what to do I hug him from behind and I could feel his
anger dissipate a little.
Me: “Please follow me Dani.” I kept begging and after a while
he gave in.
He took my hand and he was the one leading the way to my
bedroom. Don’t ask why because I was just going to take him to
any vacant room. He closed the door and crossed his arms on
his chest.
Him: “I’m here now so what?” he said in his stern voice. How I
wish he could drop that. I took a deep breath before walking
over to him taking his hand in mine and leading him towards
the bed. He watched me without saying anything and obliged
without any objections. I made him seat at the edge of the bed
and I sat at his lap. Don’t ask me what I was doing because I had
no idea. He was still watching and I took a deep breath before
wrapping my arms around his neck.
Me: “Listen and don’t interrupt me. I know you love Zee and
guess what I do too. I have seen the kind of guys she dated
before and I can understand your reservations but you also
know Njabu and you know he is a good guy. I’ve seen how he
looks at Zee and I can tell he loves her I know you see it too.
Look she deserves to be happy too and you can’t take that
away from him and if it doesn’t work out it’s fine we’ll be there
to pick up the pieces but we can’t be in the way of her
happiness because we fear the unknown.” I was staring deep in
his eyes and I can see the pain that he is trying to hide.
Him: “I know that he loves her. I have realised how he looks at
Zana since she was like fifteen but you won’t understand this is
much bigger than it looks. I know Njabulo he’s my friend and I
know he would never hurt her at least not intentionally but this
is deeper than you think.” I can see this is deeper but Zee is my
best friend and I want nothing but her happiness.

Me: “I know and I won’t force you to make me understand but

Njabu is your friend. If you have some reservations talk to him
but don’t stand in the way of their happiness who knows this
can blossom into something beautiful. So please Dani talk to
him.” I plead then I plant a soft kiss on his lips. I pull away but
he puts his hands on my cheeks and pulls me for a deep
passionate kiss. We pull away after a while and our foreheads
connect while we stare deep into deep each other’s eyes. He
smiles planting a soft kiss on my lips before staring deep into
my eyes again.
Him: “You’re amazing. Now let’s go downstairs I’m sure the
lovebirds have peed themselves by now.” He chuckles before
we head downstairs walking hand in hand.
When we reach the kitchen we find Zee crying silently with
Njabulo comforting her. I feel Daniel’s grip tightening and I can
tell the sight is hurting as much as it hurting mine.
“What’s up lovebirds! Anyway you can date but Njabulo you
and I need to have a bro talk.” Zee gets up and crushes us in a
tight embrace. This means a lot to her and Njabulo is just
watching us smiling and I call him to come to this group hug.
We hug and they are busy saying “Thank you, thank you!” over
and over.
Daniel: “Okay that’s enough hugging. Zana I’m sorry for making
you cry princess.” He is staring at her before kissing her
forehead and hugging him. Njabulo and I watch the sibling
moment with smiles on our faces. “I love you princess. Njabulo
bro you better take care of her and we’ll talk later but right
now you guys need to love and leave us cause I want to have a
relaxing Sunday with my family.” We all laugh before hugging
one last time and sending the couple out. I am happy that my
princess is happy and now to enjoy family time with Daniel
while it still lasts.
**********
Today it’s Saturday morning and I am in the kitchen making
breakfast. Olivia is still nowhere to be found and Daniel doesn’t
even want to talk about her and I couldn’t care less. Zee on the
other hand is so happy that his brothers are on board with her
relationship and Daniel did have that bro talk and it seems like
it went well. Puleng my dear Coloured has been acting weird.
Apparently she went on a hiatus while I was on my honeymoon
but she is not willing to tell us where she went and we didn’t
want to force her to talk she will when she’s ready.
Anyway while making breakfast the bell rings and I swear I
wanted to kick whoever was behind that door in the shin. I
mean seriously who visits so early in the morning. I make my
way to the door because there was no one else who was going
to come to the door especially so early in the morning. I open
the door and mood just got even fouler. What is she doing
here?
Me: “So early in the morning and you’re already ruining my
day. What the hell are you doing here?” I asked pissed off like
really. To think I was enjoying my time with Daniel and the kids.
I honestly didn’t need her to ruin it.
32
I am looking at her and I can’t help but feel like I am being
tested. I am sitting across from her in the lounge. I cannot
believe that she is here and so early in the morning. I am
looking at her as she is busy literally scanning the house.
Me: “What are you doing here and actually how did you find
where I live cauz I don’t remember informing you?” I ask her
and the irritation in voice could not go unnoticed.
Her: “Hau, is that a way to talk to your older sister?” she said
feigning shock. Mxm I was making breakfast and now she was
disrupting my plans.
Me: “Just cut the crap! What brings you here? You do know
that we were going to bring the kids right? Isn’t it a little too
early? I’m surprised that you can even wake up early or perhaps
you didn’t sleep at home.” I am surprised because while I was
still living with them she slept till twelve that’s if she didn’t have
a late night.
She shifts uncomfortably and instantly I get curious because
judging from her reaction she wasn’t here for the kids. What
scheme could she be cooking with her mother? She cleared her
throat before beginning.
Her: “I am actually looking for a job.” She said and my eyes
grew wide before I burst out laughed.
Me: “Ha ha... you... ha ha... work? Ha ha... Good one.” I was
laughing so hard that my tummy was beginning to hurt a little. I
expected her to laugh back but she seems to be flushed. Oh
God she’s serious! I recollected myself before continuing, “You
seriously want a job? You didn’t even pass your matric and
what of your blessers? Plus I don’t know why you’re telling me
this.”
Her: “I know that I have not been the best of people but I need
to work for my children. It took me a while to realise that I have
been a bad mother but having them away from me made me
realise that.” She said sincerely but I am not about to fall for it.
She can be an actress like her mother but stepmon takes the
cup.
Me: “I get that you want to change for your kids but what are
you doing here cauz you should be out there looking for a job.”
I wanted to give her the benefit of the doubt but you can never
know with her.
Her: “I was thinking maybe you can talk to your husband and
maybe he could hire me as your maid. That way I can also be
closer to my kids.” She said softly and like I said I wanted to give
her a benefit of the doubt for my angels but there is no way I
will be having her around as my maid.
I already have Olivia to worry about I cannot be having her also
trying to worm her way into my husband.
Me: “Yeah there is absolutely no way that I’ll be hiring you as
my maid and besides why are you looking for a job anyway?
What happened to the money you guys got from my lobola
cauz I know for a fact that your mother took all of it?” Her eyes
grew wild clearly not expecting my response.
Her: “Please hle, I am your sister and you need to help me out.
The money went to pay off debts. You know mom is terrible at
managing dad’s taxi business and not to mention Uncle Thabiso
who is just as worse. To be honest I never realised that we were
depending on your bursary for grocery and now I think I should
act like the older sister and mother I never was.” I was taken
aback by what she said. Maybe she is sincere.
Me: “I guess I can find something for you but there is no way
you’ll be my maid or anyone else’s. I know you and I don’t want
to be responsible for anyone’s broken marriage.” I said because
I know what she is like. I cannot even begin to count the many
times that she broke people’s marriages and I don’t want
people to blame me for introducing her.
She was about to say something but was interrupted by Daniel
calling for me.
Him: “BP, wifey! Come on woman. You can’t leave and make
my bed cold plus I don’t even smell any food. I want to cuddle
with my wife it---” he stopped when he enters the living room
and sees that we have company. I found myself blushing
because he was only in his shorts and nothing else. I see Palesa
gawking at him. See why I don’t want her around. His jaw
clenched, “Oh hi sister-in-law! What brings you here so early
and how did you know where we live?” His voice was stern and
I saw her sweating a little. He walked over to me and planted a
soft kiss on my lips.
Her: “I-I uh... sh-she I... umh!” she was stumbling and not
making any sense. I stifled my laugh because she was so
nervous. This husband of mine can be very intimidating when
he wants in fact all the Dlamini men seem to possess that
quality except for Kwezi but he could be hiding it like Daniel
does sometimes.
Advertisement
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">I decided to
step in because if I don’t I fear she might pee on herself
because just imagine being in the presence of someone as
handsome and ripped as my husband shirtless and have his
“shit your pants” voice on. Yoh it is hectic out there.
Me: “She is here looking for a job. She thought that maybe I
know someone who is looking for a helper?” I said looking at
him and he was frowning.
Him: “Do you have any qualifications?... Do you have
experience?... Do you at least have a matric?” I hear him sigh
deeply. He was asking her these questions but she kept shaking
her head. It was hopeless really all she ever cared about is
tearing apart families and looking good. Daniel rubbed his
temple before continuing, “We’ll see what we can do and if you
don’t mind you can go home and we’ll bring the kids later. As
you can see my wife and I have some unfinished business to
take care of.” He said the last part nibbling my ear causing me
to release a moan. God I was so embarrassed but I wasn’t the
only one. Puleng left and I had to push Daniel away but did he
budge? No.
Me: “You should let go cauz I was making pancakes.” I say
trying to make him stop but did he listen? I am sure you know
the answer by now.
His hand went under my shirt and started massaging one of my
twins while his lips left trails down my ear, my jaw life and
finally settled on the weak spot in my neck. God he feels so
good.
Him: “You left... the bed... too early... I was still... enjoying
cuddling... with you.” He said groggily through his sucking and
his voice was laced in lust. I released a shaky breath because
that was enough to make me dripping wet down there. Two
can play that game. I shifted my position and made sure I was
straddling him. He was now kissing my lips and he was smiling
through it. Now both his hands were busy playing with my
twins. I placed mine of his bare chest and started moving them
slowly and sensually down and he groaned when they settled
on his monster. I then proceeded to put my right hand under
his shorts and I felt his monster twitching. He broke the kiss and
stared right in my eyes. His breathing was abnormal and so was
mine. “We should take our act to our room because I don’t
fancy having the kids walking in on us.” He perked my lips
before standing with me still in his embrace. My hands went to
his neck with my legs wrapped around his waist. He kept
perking my lips with me giggling as we climbed the stairs.
“Can you carry us too Uncle!” we both froze when we heard
Dintle’s angelic voice. They were sitting at the top stairs
watching us. I wonder how long they were sitting there.
Me: “I-I uh... uh I... help Dani!” I was tongue tied and the idiot
just laughed. I hid my face in his neck and I felt the vibrations as
he laughed.
Him: “I will carry you but you guys need to brush your teeth
first then we’ll all go down and help aunty make breakfast cauz
she is making blueberry pancakes.” I heard him say followed by
loud cheering from the kids then they were gone. I got off him
and hit him on the arms but I am sure to him it felt like I was
tickling him.
Me: “You’re so cruel and who says I was making the blueberry
ones.” I was pouting. He perked my lips.
Him: “God you look so cute when you pout. As for the pancakes
you are now.” He said before leaving me. Blueberry pancakes
was his favourite and lucky for me I was already making that
flavour.
**********
The nerves were killing me and I was anxious as fuck. I kept
checking my phone for the time and it feels like it was moving
at all. Why am I here you may be wondering? I will tell you. A
few days ago my father-in-law called me to his mansion... nope
that was not a mansion because it was too big to be one. It
looked like some type of a villa. The design was spectacular and
grand. I thought Amahle and Gavin’s house was big but it
doesn’t even come close. Anyway moving on from the mansion
he call to tell me that I should cancel my bursary for next year
because they will be funding me. I could not object because he
used that stern Dlamini voice and all I could was nod. So that’s
what I did I sent a request to cancel my bursary application for
next year and you could never guess the reply I got. I was asked
to a meeting with one of the bursary representative before
anything can happen. That brings me to here and now. I was
inside a cafe waiting on whoever it is and I arrived early bad
move because I have been sitting here waiting for about half an
hour.
“Kearabetswe?” I heard a very strong and deep voice behind. I
cursed under my breath because it means the rep is actually a
guy making me more nervous. Perhaps seeing that I was not
moving he walked to the front and my jaw was on the floor. He
was the most handsome guy I have ever met. Well maybe not
more than Daniel but boy was he very handsome. He was tall
and somehow his face look familiar but I couldn’t quite pinpoint
it. He took out his hand for a handshake and I took it and
started shaking it.
“Nice to finally meet you formally Kea. I can call you that right?
I hope I am allowed to call you that... Uh I think you can let go
now.” He said smiling and I was grinning like an idiot. It took me
a while to finally register what he said. I was flustered when I
realise that I was still shaking his hand. I retrieved my hand and
muttered a quiet sorry. He shook his head before taking a seat.
“How are you doing? I hope you haven’t been waiting for too
long.” He said while unbuttoning his suit button. He looked very
dashing with nice hair cut and clean freshly shaven face. I found
myself gawking again. God lord save me now.
Me: “Do I know you?” I covered my mouth soon as the words
left them. He chuckled and that did not ease my
embarrassment.
I didn’t mean to say that aloud it’s just that I feel like I know
him from somewhere.
Him: “I don’t know if I should say we know each other but I was
at your wedding. Dan and I we’re actually business associates
and also our mothers are kind of friends... we’ve also been
friends since high school.” He said nonchalantly. Now that
makes sense.
Me: “Oh now I remember... you also came with your mother
and sister, I think.” I remember he was with that woman but
then again I could be wrong.
Him: “Yep that’s me. Now moving to why I called you here.” His
face changed and it was now serious. “I don’t think you should
cancel the application. I know that your new family can afford
your studies but I need you.” He said in such desperation that I
found myself frowning in confusion.
Me: “I’m not sure I quite follow.” He smiled once again and it
seems like it was contagious because I found myself smiling as
well.
Him: “KPM accounting and auditing is a firm that I started for
my sister but she is still in school so I am just holding the fort. I
saw your matric results and I knew from that time I had to have
you on board hence I offered the bursary. I was hoping that
after you’re done studying you could take directorial position
till she also finishes with her studies as well.” I was taken aback
by what he said.
Directorial position? When I got the bursary I thought I would
start in the junior position just to pay off what they supported
me with during my years at the University so this was new.
Me: “So what you’re telling me is that I would have to take the
position and once your sister is done with her studies I would
have to step down and start from the beginning.” I just had to
know because I cannot have my hopes up only to be crushed
once the madam takes the seat.
Him: “Don’t worry you will still keep your position because you
are very skilled and I would be a fool to degrade your skills like
that. That only means that you will be working side by side
once she is done.” I cannot believe that. This means that I will
be earning money that I worked hard for and not to be mention
starting off at the directorial position is something I never
imagined. I was a little hesitant of being handed stuff but I
could not exactly say no to my father-in-law but I hope he will
understand that this is a great offer.
Me: “You are very convincing but I will have to get back at you.
Funny thing is that I still don’t know your name.” I began
loosening up.
Him: “My apologies ma’am. My name is Kgosi Adams. I won’t
divulge on my middle name cauz I hate that name.” He was
busy pouting when he said the last part and I found myself
blushing. I hope that there will be no time where I will be in the
same room with him while Daniel is around because I know he
won’t like me blushing to any other guy.
33
I walk in the big office building and this is my first time coming
here. I walk over to the reception and I am silently praying that
the receptionist behind the desk doesn’t give me any type of
attitude. I clear my throat because she was busy reading
something I think because she was facing down. She lifts up her
head and from the look on her face it doesn’t take a genius to
tell that she was annoyed.
Her: “Can I help you with something or do you have an
appointment? If you’re looking for a job then you’re in the
wrong place because we are not hiring.” She said with attitude.
Me: “I am here to see Daniel.” I said and she laughed at me.
Her: “Mr Dlamini is a very busy man I’m sure he has no time for
the likes of you... Do you at least have an appointment? I didn’t
think so. Sorry without an appointment you can’t meet him. FYI
he is married in case you were thinking of trying your luck.” She
said smugly. So she knows that he is married, interesting.
Me: “I don’t think I need an appointment to see him. You said
he is married right, do you know his wife?” I asked because I
was curious.
I honestly could not wait to see her face when she realise that I
am the wife.
Her: “It’s Olivia of cause but I don’t expect you to know her
because clearly you are not in the same class as her.” She spoke
in a dismissive tone eyeing me up and down. I wonder what is
wrong with my outfit. I am wearing my blue washed off skinny
jean, grey long sleeved Adidas crop top and black Adidas lace
pumps. I believe I looked very decent I mean yeah it is not the
typical business attire but I looked okay. I took my phone and
dialled Daniel because I think that it is time for her to get off
her high horse. It rang and on the forth ring he answered.
PHONE CONVO...
Him: “Wifey!” he said over the phone causing me to smile.
Me: “Hubby I am downstairs at the office but your receptionist
won’t let me see you.” I pouted eyeing the receptionist whose
eyes just went wide.
Him: “Put the phone on speaker.” He said and his voice was
laced with a slight annoyance. I put the phone on speaker and
placed on top of her desk.
Me: “It’s on Dani.” I see her swallow hard.
Him: “Agnes how dare you prevent my wife from seeing me?”
His stern voice was on which means shit’s about to go down.
Her: “I-I uh... I s-sir.” she was stammering.
Him: “Just shut up! You are going to accompany her to my
office, make her coffee and then you will apologise to her or
you’re fired!” she was holding back tears. Daniel can be a little
extra sometimes. I swear when he said “Just shut up!” he was
roaring and I also jumped out of fear. “Umh wifey to what do I
owe the pleasure of such a surprise? Please tell me you were
missing my body cauz I am yearning for your touch and that ass
wow I co---” Okay I think that was enough.
Me: “Dani you’re still on speaker. We’ll talk once I’m there.” I
interjected quickly. Trust Daniel to embarrass you in front of
other people. I am sure by now everyone thinks that we are
always at it.
I hung up and my attention was on Miss “You’re not in the
same class as her.” She will learn to not look down on other
people. Well she did accompany me to Daniel’s office, she also
made coffee for me and also apologised. The office was very
spacious with a very large glass window with a great view of the
city. It had a large glass desk with Daniel’s office supplies on it
and family photos with his bonded leather executive office
chair and two PVC visitors’ office chairs. There was a mini fridge
and a large leather couch with a wooden coffee table. There
were two doors which led to God knows what. Daniel was
sitting in his chair watching as I am busy analysing his office.
Him: “Like what you see? So what brings my beautiful wife here
in that smoking getup?” He was smirking at me. His eyes
scanned my body and he licked his lips seductively making me
feel naked.
Me: “I am here to feed you.” I placed the Tupperware that I was
carrying on his desk and walked over to sit on his lap. “Funny
story, Olivia was the one to call and inform me that on
Thursdays you get so busy that you often skip lunch.” His eyes
widened and I think he doubted what I was saying. It was true
she did call and it was weird especially since I wasn’t aware that
she had my phone numbers.
Him: “She did?” he asked and I nodded. I saw a glimpse of a
fleeting emotion and I could recognise as delight but I decided
not to dwell on it.
Me: “I don’t care about what she does but the only thing I care
about is making sure my baby is fed.” I said and his demeanour
changed.
His hands that were resting on my ass all this time squeezed
them.
Him: “I’m glad you’re here to feed me cauz I am starving.” He
said kissing my neck causing to gasp.
Me: “I came to feed your stomach not your beast. And besides
I’m not about to lose my innocence in your office.” I got off his
lap and went to sit on the other chair.
Him: “One of the doors here leads to the bedroom but you are
right I need to make your first time special. Anyway I talked to
Johnny about Palesa saga and he said he might have something
for her. So what did you cook or is it takeaways?”
Me: “Is that your way of trying to trap Jo with Palesa? Ncooh
baby boo feels threatened!” He glared at me and I giggled
because it sure is nice to see this side of him. “I cooked
obviously cauz what’s the point since you can order for
yourself. I cooked pap
Advertisement
gravy and steak and some ribs cauz I heard xhosa men sure love
their meat.” He grinned widely before opening the Tupperware
and starts to dig in. I smiled wickedly when I thought of how to
get on his nerve, “And who says you’ll be my first hubby?” If
you could see his face he looks pissed as hell.
Him: “I swear anyone who dares to touch you... I will behead
them and hang their head on our bedroom wall for
decoration.” I swallowed hard because he wasn’t joking. Heh
this guy mara.
**********
NARATTED
Daniel turns off the ignition of his car, gets out and locks it. He
walks into Olivia’s restaurant and finds that there was no one
except for the picnic that was laid on the floor. The room was
dim with a slow love jam playing in the background. The picnic
consists of a red blanket laid on the floor, two fluffy white
pillows, two lit candles, a vase with white and red roses on it
and a picnic basket. He had received a call from Olivia today
after Kea left the office. He was startled at first because they
haven’t spoken to each other since the wedding. Olivia
appeared from the kitchen and she was smiling at him in a red
little number. Daniel shifted uncomfortably and wondered
what Olivia was playing at.
Her: “Don’t worry I’m not planning anything I just wanted to
apologise. Let’s take a seat first.” She said before going to sit
down on one of the pillow. Daniel followed and sat down so
that there were face to face.
She opened the basket and took out a bottle of white wine, two
glasses, two plates and two sandwiches wrapped in aluminium
foil. She opened the foil and placed the two sandwiches on the
plates while Daniel was pouring wine for them. “I know you’re
probably wondering what’s up with the candle lit setup and
picnic stuff mashed in one. I remember on our first date you
took me to the park and we had a picnic there. You also
brought a bouquet of red and white roses.” She giggled when
she reminisce on their first date. She took a sip of the wine and
turned her gaze to Daniel who was watching her intensely.
Him: “Is that why you called me here to reminisce about the
past? Look Liv I don’t have time for your games cauz now I have
a wife waiting for me at home.” His voice was cold but she
gathered the strength to carry on. This was her fighting for her
man and there was no time to be weak.
Her: “I know and as I had said before I wanted to apologise for
my behaviour lately. I have been acting like a bitch and it’s
because I felt threatened. I saw how you looked at her and the
fact that your father likes her didn’t make things better. Plus
you assured me that you will make her leave within a week and
it didn’t happen. I admit that I was a sore loser and I am sorry.”
She sighed placing the glass down in order for her to take
Daniel’s hands in hers. She was relieved when he didn’t pull
back, “I took these couple of days to think about us and also to
reflect on my behaviour and I realised that my insecurities was
pushing you away which is something I never wanted. I will take
whatever you decide be it me being your second wife or being
just a lover to you. I am prepared to accept anything just don’t
push me away. I don’t think I could handle losing you and these
couple of days have been hell for me. I love you Daniel and for
you I’ll even be a mistress. I also decided to bury the hatched
with Kea and I won’t come in between you guys anymore.” She
was happy when Daniel began wiping away her tears and he
also perked her lips.
Him: “Don’t cry babe you know I hate to see you cry and I will
never leave you.” He perked her once again before pulling her
into an embrace. “I love you!” he said kissing her head. She
giggled and she couldn’t help but feel satisfied inside. She made
a little victory dance on the inside. “Score one for me. Nobody
messes with Olivia and expect to succeed not when it comes to
my man.” She thought to herself. It looks like things are finally
looking up for her and all that is left is to fuck his brains out
until he forgets about Kea.
34
Kearabetswe
(Warning: It gets a little steamy at the end so if you’re sensitive
do skip those parts.)
I can’t believe it has been almost a year since I got married, well
more like forced into one. Our wedding anniversary will be in a
few weeks and to be honest I’m not really looking forward to it.
A lot of things happened during these past couple of months:
Daniel and Olivia are back together; you can’t possibly imagine
my surprise when they walked in together hand in hand with
Daniel clinging on to her tightly, I guess Jonathan was right and
I have to admit a part of me thought that he was saying this out
of jealousy but turns out he was right. Puleng has changed a bit;
she is still our crazy bitch but now she seems less interested in
guys and she still hasn’t told us where she went during my
honeymoon.
Njabulo and Zoe are still in love and it seems like they are only
getting stronger. I still get flustered when I am in Kgosi’s
presence but lucky for me Daniel wasn’t around during those
times; he would ask me to lunch and talk about KPM and stuff
in general. My father-in-law agreed to let him fund my studies
because apparently he is a family friend and they trust him.
Jonathan gave Palesa a job and she was sort of like a personal
assistant who leaves important tasks like scheduling meetings
or taking minutes during meetings to his secretary; I am not
really sure about the actual arrangement, she has been rather
quiet and not her usual obnoxious self which I am thankful for
and she has also taken her role as a mother seriously. Jonathan
and I have been going out; we are not dating or anything but I
enjoy his company and I so wish there was a way to get Daniel
to divorce me but his family are still rooting for us and his
father would ask about when is he getting a grandchild any
chance he gets. Me and my bitches and I we are now in our
third year and it was a little difficult as it is more work but we
are pulling through.
My sweet angels are still sweet and they have changed schools
to the one closer to us; they also moved into the room Daniel
prepared for them. I now have a licence due to Daniel
insistence and I have to say he was a very strict teacher; there
were times where I would quit in the middle of the lesson and
try to walk back home because I couldn’t take it but in the end
it worked out since I passed my driving test. I also have a beast
that Daniel bought for me as a birthday present; you can’t
imagine my surprise when I saw a brand new red Lamborghini
Urus parked outside our house and I was like, “Do you love
your car so much that you would buy it again in a different
colour?” and he was like, “Nope this is for you babe. I’ve seen
how much you loved mine so I thought you should have one of
your own.” and I was screaming at the top of my lungs because
dude that was the best surprise ever and that also meant that I
will be driving my angels around anytime I want without relying
on anyone.
As for step-monster she tried to come and act all loving but I
swatted her away as fast as she came because I know it was all
fake. The anonymous calls stopped that day on my honeymoon
and I have to say I am relieved because I was beginning to think
that I might have a crazy stalker out there. Things between
Daniel and I have been shaky because sometimes he is hot then
the others he is super cold; He would be a clingy and
overprotective Daniel then the next he won’t even
acknowledge my presence but one thing is still for sure he
doesn’t like me hanging around other guys especially Jonathan.
That has been pretty much a rundown of what happened these
past couple of months.
**********
At this moment we are in a stadium watching Daniel and the
other guys warm up before their match. Apparently it is some
soccer match against some other businessmen. It is a friendly
and not a lot of people are invited only a few family and friends
but because they are millionaires if not billionaires they
decided to book the whole stadium. Like for real who does
that? They are probably flexing their money.
The team is Daniel, Jonathan, Njabulo, Skhumbuzo, Gavin,
Jayden, Luphelo (Daniel’s cousin- BabLanga’s eldest son), Jacob
(Lindokuhle’s husband- BabFezile’s daughter), Quinton (Gavin’s
best friend), Qhawe (Jayden’s best friend), Liam (Jayden’s best
friend), and apparently Kgosi was going to come but seems to
be held off. I was silently saying a silent prayer that he doesn’t
show up because I don’t want to see Daniel losing his marbles.
Ladies and I are sitting on one of the benches watching the guys
warming up and flexing those muscles. There were about four
benches there. The other team hasn’t arrived yet because the
match only starts later on but the guys decided to warm up and
we are busy enjoying the show because it is lit. Even though I
will always say Daniel is a jerk and I hate him but in my eyes he
was the sexiest guy out there. His arrogance just tops it off and
not to mention that temper, Yoh fire. Yeah I know I am crazy
for feeling things for someone as insufferable as Daniel but
what can I say the guy is hot.
The ladies were me, Puleng, Zoe, Amahle
Palesa (Yep she was also invited), Lindokuhle, Samantha
(Quinton’s wife), Refiloe (Qhawe’s girlfriend), Nobuhle
(Luphelo’s wife), Olivia (How can she not come when her fiancé
is here), Joy (Olivia’s friend), Melissa (Olivia’s other friend).
Anyway these days Olivia has been acting nice and greets but I
was not going to fall for that because I have lived most of my
life with fake witches like her. While we were still busy
watching, Daniel walked over to us to perk Olivia on the lips
and gave her a towel to wipe his sweat. Everyone was
uncomfortable and my crazy bitch wanted to give them a piece
of her mind but I stopped her because I wasn’t looking for
drama and I sure wasn’t going to give them the satisfaction of
getting to me. Palesa watched in curiosity and I can just
imagine what her mother was going to say once she tells her.
Once there were done he went back to the field. Amahle: “Are
you Okay sisi?” she asked and I nodded. It was true because I
have been living with them for months and I am used to this.
Jayden made his way to us and squeezed himself between Zoe
and me. He placed his hands on each of our shoulder.
Him: “It feels so nice to be surrounded by so many beautiful
ladies. Hello Ladies and Pearl!” he said and I was confused on
who was Pearl now. I memorised each of the ladies names and I
am sure none of them was named Pearl. He looked to Olivia
and his friends, “Hello to you “lady that my family hates” and
your unwanted friends.” He said nonchalantly wearing a scowl
and the other ladies laughed while I just stifled my laugh. Yoh
this guy mara! You should have seen their faces, totally
priceless. I pinched him but it was like I didn’t do anything.
Zee: “BhutiKwezi no need to be rude!” she was also laughing
but acted like she wasn’t.
Him: “Whatever. My brother is a fool... he is married to one hot
stuff and he has the nerve to cheat with an ironing board, hai
mahn.” Okay I couldn’t take it any longer I just lost it. Everyone
except for Olivia and her friends also lost it. This Dlamini
brother is crazy. He said this and his face was serious. Like
seriously was he not aware of what he just said?
Me: “You should stop joking like that but thanks anyway.” I said
and he shook his head.
Him: “It is true. You’re hotness personified and if he wasn’t my
brother I would have taken you from him ages ago. Just look at
those twins.” He said eyeing my twins. Seems like he is crazy
and a pervert. His hand that was on my shoulder moved to my
twins but he stopped himself, “I should go before my brother
have my head and forgets that we’re brothers. Bye hotness,
ladies and Pearl. I said ladies not ironing boards.” He said
before leaving. We laughed again. He lifted the mood for us but
I was still curious about this Pearl of his.
Jonathan came to us and asked for his water bottle. Yes I had
his bag with me even though his PA was also present. He took a
sip of it and pulled me aside.
Him: “Are you okay Evie? I mean with Daniel’s action just now.”
He asked and I appreciated his concern.
Me: “Yeah I’m cool I am used to it after all.” I said and he
nodded gulping down his water. I have to say the sight was
breathtaking. The way his Adam apple bobbed down with each
gulp was sexy. I found myself taking pictures. When he saw that
I was snapping pictures he started posing and flexing his muscle
with me giggling. We were busy when there was a loud crash
causing me to jump into Jonathan’s arms. I looked to where it
came from and I saw a broken bench by the wall and then my
gaze fell onto a fuming Daniel. Some of the ladies who probably
haven’t seen his angry side were horrified and terrified. Olivia
ran to his side to calm him down but soon as her hands touched
him he roared at her causing her to stumble backward and she
fell on the ground. Gavin and Jayden tried to also calm him
down but he wasn’t having any.
Jonathan rushed to his cousin and I ran to Daniel. I hugged him
from behind and he was breathing abnormally. I tightened my
embrace and I kept whispering, “It’s Okay” softly to him. He
placed his hands on top of mine that was embracing him. After
a few minutes he was breathing normal again and he turned to
face me. His gaze was very intense and I was shaking a little.
Funny his outbursts don’t scare me as much as his stern voice
and his intense gaze.
Him: “Hand over your phone.” His voice was stern sending chills
all over my body. I obliged because as I had said before his
voice and gaze scares the shit out of me. He unlocked it
because he knows the pattern. I watched as he did whatever he
was doing. The next minute he was snapping pictures of
himself, more like taking selfies. I watched in amusement
wondering what he was doing. Don’t tell me he was angry at
me for taking Jonathan’s photos and not his? Haike the
husband I have people! Once he was done he handed it back to
me. I went to my gallery seeing his photos but the ones I took
of Jonathan weren’t there.
Me: “Did you ju... Haibo Daniel!” I was shocked to say the least.
This guy is now twenty six but he sometimes acts like a six year
old.
Him: “You are not allowed to take pictures of any man that is
not me. If you want to take pictures just say and I’ll be happy to
pose for you.” Oh my God he was dead serious!
I found myself laughing so hard that the others looked at me in
confusion. I am sure there are probably thinking that I was also
crazy but I right now I couldn’t care less. My tummy was hurting
and I wanted to stop but he was pouting making him more
childlike. Like seriously who breaks a bench and throws
tantrums just because their wife is snapping pictures of another
man. Maybe it is bad but he didn’t have to act like that. I was
still laughing when he perked my lips. I frowned at him in
confusion and he just smirked. “You wouldn’t stop laughing so I
had to shut you up.” He chuckled which made me giggle. The
others were just staring at us and only then did I become
embarrassed.
“Sorry I am late I was just held up at the office. I hope I didn’t
miss much.” I froze on the spot. Why did he have to show up
now? I didn’t want to turn and face him because I know I would
have become flustered and I think I have enough Daniel drama
for one day. The others went to greet while Daniel was eyeing
me suspiciously. I couldn’t hold his gaze because I know my
eyes would give me away.
Me: “I need to use the bathroom.” I said still staring at the
ground before running to the bathroom.
I entered the bathroom without locking and rushed to the basin
to splash water over my face. There is something about Kgosi
that makes me giddy and excited. I don’t know what it is but I
don’t want Daniel to get the wrong idea. I mean he got angry at
me for taking Jonathan’s pictures just imagine what he would
do when I get all flustered in front of Kgosi. I hear the door
close shut and I watched in horror through the mirror as Daniel
locks us in.
Him: “So I should also worry about Kgosi too? Come on Prim
can’t you see you’re a married woman. Why should you act like
a loose slut fanning over each guy you come across?” He was
seething but he had no right. I turned around and made my
way to him.
Me: “Married woman!? Married to whom exactly? And don’t
you dare call me a slut when you’re busy fucking around with
Olivia knowing full well we’re married. If there is any slut
between us it is you. So don’t fucking patronise me you fucking
hypocrite!” I was shouting at him because I have had enough.
It’s not like I have done anything wrong if anything he is the
one in the wrong because he is also with Olivia while we are
married.
Him: “Aahh! You’re fucking frustrating. You know I hate
swearing... I could jus... Aahh!” He growled at me balling his
fists in frustration.
Me: “Yet you’re also swearing. You’re the highest of hypocrites.
And if you want to hit me do it. Do it if it’ll make you feel like a
man but as long as you’re with Olivia you have no right on who
I bat my eyelash at.” I was as equally as frustrated as him. He
infuriates me. I was about to say something when his lips
crashed into mine violently. I hate myself for responding back
but the kiss was so intense and feverish that I couldn’t help it.
He bit my bottom lip causing me to gasp then his tongue
violently entered my mouth and it met mine ready for his. Our
tongues mingled together in synch dancing to their own tune.
His hands grabbed my waist and pulled closer to his body while
mine went to his neck bringing his face closer. Our tongue
fought for dominance but I gave in and he explored my mouth.
We pulled away to gasp for air. Our foreheads were connected
and our eyes were filled with lust gazing into each other.
He kissed my lips once again before travelling down my jaw to
my neck sucking on them causing me to release a moan. He
also groaned and his beast was busy poking my midsection. His
hands travelled to my ass and he squeezed them before pulling
me up to his waist. I pulled his muscle top over his head and
threw it on the floor. Then our lips met again with my hands
exploring his ripped torso. He walked to the basin and placed
me on top of its counter. In one swift move he got rid of my
romper and I was only left with my panty. He gaped at my body
while biting his lips which was the sexiest thing ever. Funny
enough I wasn’t embarrassed that he saw me naked but at that
moment I felt wanted. He attacked my lips once more and this
time it wasn’t feverish but more passionate. I was pulling him
closer to him while his hands were fumbling with my panties.
Him: “So wet already!” he said over the kiss. I moaned because
his voice was so sexy. His grip on my thighs tightened and he
kissed me more hungrily. He moved to my twins kissing them
both then he cupped them in his hands biting his lips as his gaze
was now on them, “Perfect, just perfect!” he said over and over
again. I was going crazy with the way he was admiring them
that it felt like I was about to cum. Perhaps sensing this he
perked my lips then he went to kiss and suck on one while his
other hands was rubbing and playing with the other. I was a
moaning mess because he felt so good.
He went to suck the other with his other hand doing the same
to the other.
Me: “Aaaah... fu... aaah... Dani... fuck.” I was a mess and he
didn’t seem to want to stop the torture. At that moment I had
an overwhelming want for his beast to be inside me. His lips left
my twins and he went down. He parted my thighs and he
buried his face in there. “Oh fuck!” I cursed because man his
tongue felt like heaven on earth on my already wet honey pot.
He sucked on my labia and it felt so amazing. His hands were
holding my waist steadying me. He nibbled and sucked and he
would bite my clit from time to time. “Aaaaah... y-yes... aaah
God... J-Jesus Dani... aaah yes y-yes.” I was a screaming mess at
that point. He was muffing me and the pleasure was out of this
world. His touch was like fire on my skin. His other hand moved
to my boob and was playing and pinching it while the other
kept steadying me. I rolled my eyes back in pleasure with my
hands on his head. This was my first time being muffed and I
swear it was the best feeling ever. He said, “You’re mine!”
while still eating my cookie and the vibrations was enough for
me to come undone. My body shook violently and I screamed
at the top of my lungs while gripping onto his head so hard.
He cleaned me by licking me. He then kissed me on the lips and
I have to say right then was the most intoxicating taste ever,
tasting yourself on someone else’s mouth. He pulled away and
dressed me because I was still numb from the pleasure. He also
wore his muscle top. He perked me one more time.
Him: “You’re mine. Mine and no one else’s.” He stated before
hugging me. He whispered on my shoulder, “You are mine. I am
also yours but you don’t see it damn it.” I was wearing an off
the shoulder romper so I felt my shoulder getting wet. Is he
crying? I pulled away and grabbed his face so that he was facing
me and indeed he was crying. I wiped them with my thumb.
Me: “Are you crying?” I was concerned now. It broke my heart
to see him like that. He pulled away and wiped them himself.
Him: “You’ll never understand.” He walked over to the door,
unlocked it then he left. He left just like that leaving me on top
of the counter frozen and this time it wasn’t because of the
pleasure but rather out of concern. He was clearly hurting and
not knowing the reason behind those sad eyes was hurting me.
My fingers went on my cheek and the dampness made me
realise that I was crying too. Being a Pisces sure is annoying.
35
Amahle and I we’re sitting on one of the benches at the bird
park watching the kids play. The guys game went pretty well
actually they won ten to two. Six of those goals were scored by
Daniel and I was busy shouting, “That’s my husband people!” I
was so proud. Kgosi also scored two goals while the other two
was scored by Quinton and Jayden. Gavin was the goal keeper
and he said he allowed those two goals because he didn’t want
the other team to leave with nothing. He did let them win
because if you could have seen him catching those balls right,
left and centre then at the last added time they scored and the
mistakes made where intentional even a blind man could see
that. As for Daniel and I we haven’t exactly talked after
whatever transpired in the bathrooms. Of cause everyone knew
we were up to no good because of the hickeys that was left on
me. All thanks to my light complexion and the romper I was
wearing. Olivia had left with her friends when I came back but I
was still worried about Daniel.
Anyway moving to the present Amahle thought it will be a great
idea to have an outing with the kids. We took them to the lion
park, had lunch at Papachinos and now we are at the
Montecasino bird park. We are taking a breather while the kids
play and watch the birds but by kids I only mean three of them
because David was just lying on the grass playing on his phone,
mind you he is only ten. He acts, looks and sounds like a
fourteen/ fifteen year old in fact when I first met him I thought
he was fourteen only to learn that he was only nine at the time.
He is a splitting image of his father but what is creepy is that he
even acts like him.
Me: “Mahle how do you handle someone like Gavin? Your
husband sisi can be very scary sometimes. I mean he looks like
he is always so serious.” I was sipping my strawberry milkshake
watching the kids. She was also watching smiling.
Her: “Same way you handle your husband. He is not as scary as
he seems just as Lwazi is. They have that Dlamini demeanour,
even Kwezi has it but he reveals his playfulness to the world
and leaves that for the business. I swear as free spirited as he is
when it comes to business you won’t even recognise him.” She
was smiling. I swear she is always smiling and she looks
gorgeous. She has this inner glow even when she is frowning
she still has it.
She is wearing a Versace Barocco SS’92 print silk shirt dress that
is just above the knees and paired it with red Versace
embellished crown pumps (Heel) with pearl necklace, diamond
earrings, a black Louis Vuitton bag and a Gucci watch. She
looked classy in her outfit that it made feel out of place in my
baby blue skinny jean, black Nike cropped top and purple Nike
dunk sky high liberty sneakers. I am hopeless I don’t even have
some jewellery on or at least a bag. I thought why have a bag if
you have pockets and a car? On the upside at least I now wear
brand sneakers instead of my canvas shoes you can get at Pep
or street vendors and brand cropped tops instead of those you
can get at Mr Price because yeah my husband thought a wife of
his cannot be seen wearing such (My skinny jean is actually
from Mr Price but he doesn’t need to know that.). Anyway I
don’t believe I have seen Amahle in sneakers at all even during
the guys’ soccer match she was wearing jeans but with heels.
As for me I only leave them heels for special occasions.
“Anyway I have been meaning to ask you something.” That was
her snapping me out of my temporary daze. I didn’t even know
why I was comparing us but I am sure people are probably
thinking that I was just a nanny. Why am I still thinking about
our clothes?
Me: “Ask me what?” I throw my cup in the garbage bin next to
the bench we were sitting on.
Her: “How are you coping with Daniel and Olivia situation? I
know it’s none of my business but I never thought Daniel would
bring her to the game and much less show off in front of you.
Like are you Okay?” her voice was laced in concern.
Me: “Don’t worry about me I’m used to it. I mean I share the
house with them s---” I stop myself when I realise what I had
said. I turned to her and held her hands as I plead with her,
“Please don’t tell anyone about this especially not his father. I
don’t want to cause a rift between him and the family. He will
tell them himself when he is ready but please don’t tell anyone
not even your husband, please.”
Her: “I can’t promise you anything especially with my husband
because we don’t hide anything from each other but I’ll try not
to say it unless the topic arises... you are a great woman you
know that? One would use that situation to get rid of the other
woman even if it would cause a rift between the family
members. Daniel is lucky to have you as a wife even though he
is too stupid to see it, I won’t say he is blind because even a
blind man can see that.” She squeezed my hands in reassurance
and I found myself smiling.
“Say there is something else I was wondering about.” I giggled
at her because she was being cute about it.
Me: “You’re always wondering.” I edged her to carry on.
Her: “I’m just very observant that’s all. Don’t take this the
wrong way or anything but I noticed something and I was
wondering what is happening between you and Kgosi?” she
was hesitant and that made me smile because she looked so
adorable. Could she be more perfect?
Me: “Oh him? Nothing is happening between us he is just
handsome. There is just something that happens to me
whenever I am around him and I get all flustered but nothing is
happening or will ever be because I’m a married woman.” I saw
her nod and she smiled.
Her: “I was just curious but you’re right he is very handsome.
He has that commanding presence, that macho vibe. I
remember the first I met him I was flustered and stuttering and
my husband didn’t like that at all. I mean he is younger than me
and I was married but did my husband see that? No, he
punished me and I couldn’t even walk for a week. And guess
what? A month later I found out I was pregnant with Esihle.”
She was giggling and I was too because I can just imagine her
limping for an entire week. Esihle is their four year old
daughter. Her name is actually Chloe Esihle Dlamini and her
older brother is David Bonginkosi Dlamini but like I said they
call each other by their Xhosa name. Like why have English
names as your first names if you are all going to be calling each
other by your Xhosa names? Another thing I don’t get about
BabMadla and MamJessica’s flock.
She continued, “His so called punishment was him denying me
to climax. He would pull out every time I was about to reach my
peak and that happened for an entire day like he was not giving
me time to rest and on the other hand I was sexually frustrated.
At exactly nine o clock in the evening was when he allowed me
to cum and he also came with me. Then he was like, “No other
men is supposed to make you blush or make you flustered.
Only I get the pleasure to see you like that.” From that day I
learned to act unbothered by other guys’ presence.” She was
mimicking his voice and I couldn’t help but crack up because
that was spot on.
Me: “Hai Dlamini... man and... their possessiveness hai. You
should teach me how to act unbothered because Daniel is also
crazy possessive.” I was breathing heavily from the laughing.
Mind you she was just giggling and I was laughing at the top of
my lungs, so not ladylike.
“You guys do realise there are certain things that should not be
spoken in front of minors.” That was David in his monotonous
voice. He was standing in front of us with his hands on his jean
pockets.
Amahle: “How long have you been standing there?” she was
panicking but her son just stared at her like he would rather be
somewhere else. I swear at that moment I saw his father.
Him: “Long enough to know you do a terrible impression of
utata and also long enough to know how Sihle was conceived.”
I swear at that moment air left my lungs. Amahle was fanning
herself with her hands. He was just standing there smirking at
us.
Me: “How old are you again?” Are ten year olds supposed to be
like this?
Him: “Why are you looking at me like you’re expecting an
answer when you know full well that it was rhetorical? For a
smart lady you do act dim-witted.” Yoh this child was showing
me flames. Like why was dim-witted even in his vocabulary? I
have never been reprimanded by a ten year old before. I
wonder how Mahle was handling this.
Her: “Do you want me to call your dad” She was warning him
and that seems to be working because that stoic facade he was
sporting was broken.
Him: “No need to call tata I’ll just be with the little kids.” Did he
just say little kids? He does know that he is also little and a kid
right?
I always thought my angels were very matured for their age but
I hadn’t met David before. I was mortified and I wasn’t the only
one.
Her: “I swear this child is going to cause me to menopause
early. Now I am experiencing hot flushes because of him. Hai
there is no way I am allowing Themba to impregnate me again.
I just cannot handle another Bongi and I pray every day that
Sihle doesn’t turn out like him.” Did I laugh or did I laugh. I
swear this whole family is drama.
********
I was woken up by something wet on my forehead. I came to
my senses and felt that those were lips meaning someone was
kissing m... wait who is kissing me now? I flutter my eyes open
to see a smiling Daniel.
Him: “Happy Anniversary my Beautiful Prim.” He then planted a
soft kiss on my lips. He then gave me a breakfast. It was two
sausages, four blueberry pancakes, bacon, two fried eggs, green
salad and a glass of mango juice.
Me: “Oh breakfast in bed? How lucky, and happy anniversary
too.” I say before I rush to the en-suite to brush my teeth after I
was done I came back and took my breakfast and he was still
there. I take a bite of my sausage, “What has your mother have
planned for us?” I see Daniel frown.
Him: “Nothing. Look BP I know I may not be the best of a
husband but I still am your husband. Today is our anniversary
and I made the plans myself. It is our marriage, our anniversary
and I don’t need people to make plans for something that
concern us.” He was holding my hands and the sincerity was
sinking me slowly. He smiled, “Let me leave you to your
breakfast while I go down and make sure the kids are done.
After you’re done call me so that I run you a bath.” He perked
my lips once again and left. I am assuming going downstairs. I
ate my breakfast and it was delicious. It was nice for once to
have someone cook instead of being the one doing the cooking.
Daniel came back even before I was done eating and he
disappeared to the en-suite I am guessing to run me a bath. To
be honest I wasn’t going to call him to run me a bath like I am
not an invalid but maybe this was his way of celebrating our
anniversary. He came back and took the dishes and left again. I
got off the bed and head to the en-suite. OMG I was so
surprised! My hands fell on my mouth that was hanging agape.
He ran bubble bath for me with rose petals scattered on the
water and on the floor
there were three vanilla and rose scented candles on each
corner of the tub and a glass of champagne but I don’t see the
bottle but I am not complaining. I didn’t see this when I came to
brush my teeth but maybe he had hid them in the cabinet. Yeah
that explains it. I strip naked and got in the tub with Demi
Lovato’s Tell me you love me playing softly in the background. I
am a fan of Demi Lovato so it was a cool gesture.
The water felt so good against my skin that it was almost a sin
to get out but I had to. I got out, dried myself using one of the
towels on the towel rack. Tatiana Manaois’s Heaven was now
on. Basically he made a playlist of my favourite tracks. That is so
romantic and I have to say I never imagined him as the
romantic type. I covered myself with one of the towels and left
the bathroom to the bedroom. I found him looking fresh in a
black Gucci jean, Gucci black GG Toscano belt, white cement
Nike Air Jordan 4 OG AJ4, Gucci watch, burgundy Givenchy logo
band polo shirt and a black Chicago White Sox baseball cap. All
in all he was dripping swag and smelling money. He is very
handsome as he is but add that mswenko to it then you got a
killer combo. His musky perfume was doing wonders to me. I
swear if he were to ask to take me now I would gladly do it.
Him: “I’m hot neh? I know you can’t believe that all this
deliciousness belongs to you.” He said smugly. Apparently
vanity never leaves this household.
Me: “Does your ego ever rest? Anyway why are you here?” I
say as I make my way to the walk in closet to take out my
undergarments. I don’t know what Daniel has planned so I have
no idea which outfit to pick.
My breath hitches as I feel his breath on my shoulders and his
hands on my waist.
Him: “You’re one sexy mama. I feel like we’re thee power
couple with me being the hottest handsome billionaire and you
being the sexiest beautiful queen.” I wonder what dreamland
he is living on because last time I checked we were only
married and not much of a couple plus which power was he
talking about. He kissed my shoulders and the tingles were on,
“I came to give you your clothes. Let me go and make sure the
kids are ready.” He turned me around and kissed my lips before
leaving me. I walked over to my bed and see the clothes he
picked for me. My mouth went agape again because this guy
had couples goals on point.
I was so excited to wear them now so I quickly lotioned, put on
my undergarment and slipped into my clothes. I sprayed my
Playgirl VIP perfumed body spray on, tied my hair into a messy
bun and put on my lip-gloss (Yeah still not into makeup). I look
at myself in the mirror once and I looked good but it’s not that
that was adding to the excitement but because we matched. I
was in my pink Nike Air Jordan femme kicks, black high-waisted
Gucci skinny jean, Gucci black GG belt, burgundy Givenchy logo
band cropped top and a Gucci watch. I can’t believe he bought
us matching clothes like it was on but I still won’t say we are a
power couple because I am still in school and there is still that
Olivia issue.
I went downstairs and found Daniel and the kids already
waiting for me. There were also in matching outfit like that was
the best picture ever.
Me: “Are we having a family outing because that’s so adorable.
I can’t wait to flood my Instagram with our pictures.” I hug my
babies because they looked so cute.
Daniel: “Nope it’s just us babe the kids are going to visit my
parents.” I pouted because I wanted them to come with. I am
sure we were so cute together in our matching getup.
Me: “Can we please keep them; we will look so adorable
together. Pretty please with strawberry pie on top.” I was
batting my eyelash and pulling a puppy eyes. He perked my lips.
Daniel: “Stop being cute. We can’t go with them cauz I already
made plans for the two of us and besides my parents are
looking forward to having them around. So stop sulking and
we’ll just take pictures before we leave.” He gave me a side hug
before kissing my pouting lips. We took selfies and then he
called on of our help to take full body pictures. Then he said we
should also take pictures outside and once again my mind was
agape because outside was an Audi R8 V10 parked in our drive
way.
Me: “And then nou? Who are you try’na charm Dani?” Like
seriously how rich is this guy? But he did say he was a
millionaire or was it a billionaire.
Him: “Stop gawking and let’s take more pictures before we go.
Martha would you please take more.” I nodded and then we
took more pictures on his iPhone.
Me: “So dear husband how are we all going to fit in this beast?”
I said when I realised that it is two seaters.
Him: “We’ll squeeze them in there are kids after all and if
you’re worried about traffic officers then you have nothing to
worry about cause I’ll handle it.” He just shrugged like it was no
big deal. I on the other hand was freaking out because I didn’t
want to go to jail. Just imagine us and our swag self behind
bars.
We did arrive to the Dlamini mansion in one piece and no there
were no traffic officers who stopped us. We left the kids and I
was sad but they were just excited to spend time with my in-
laws. I swear it is like it is their grandparents and my in-laws
also loved them and accepted them as one of their own.
We were now walking hand in hand in the park. It was Daniel’s
idea to just walk around the park like we are on our first date or
as if he was just courting me. The gesture was cute and the
stares we got I was doing a vosho on the inside and I was like
“Yes people we’re hot and guess what he put a ring on it even
though he was forced but whatever.” Well yeah I didn’t say that
aloud but whatever.
Him: “This is my first time walking in the park like this and it
feels very fulfilling. I feel my heart swelling with pride when
other guys are staring and I know you’re all mine. I just want to
show you off and be like “That’s my wife people. Yes I put a ring
on it. And I know you ladies wanna be her and y’all gents
wanna have her but you can’t.” So I am happy to be here and
with you.” He said and that was so sweet because I felt what he
was feeling. Even though it was just a simple walk around the
park but it felt great taking it with him. I was blushing so hard
right now.
“Hey lover boy, mind giving us your tens?” We turned around
to see these two slay queens gawking at Daniel like he was
some snack. Like don’t they see me standing next him in
matching outfits and with our hands interlocked? Like how
obvious does it get that he was taken?
??: “Ain’t gonna say anything handsome?” The tall dark skinned
asked popping her gum and it was kinda annoying. They were
both wearing fur coats and I kind of wondered if they were not
hot especially in this heat.
Daniel: “What do you think wifey?” He pulled me closer to him
and pulled me into a passionate but short kiss.
??: “Oh Honey no need to call her that. We know y’all just
dating but don’t worry we’re just gonna have a little fun then
leave you two alone. If you were my BF I wouldn’t mind sharing
you.” The light skinned one was the one to talk. She was not
chewing gum but she was sucking on her lollipop making all
kinds of seducing faces. I looked over at Daniel and he was
expecting me to talk. I rolled my eyes and looked over at the
two slay queens.
Me: “Oh “honey” if he were your man you wouldn’t wanna
share him because he is not the type to tap and go, and FYI
we’re married.” I take his left hand with mine and flash our
rings at them. Their mouths hung open so wide that the lollipop
fell from the light skinned one. I continued, “But you can take
his numbers because I know he won’t entertain you. You see he
values real woman and not some cheap sluts who thinks
they’re the IT.” I took out his iPhone and put it in their faces.
They did that hair flip thing and cat walked away.
“Yoh that was hot!” We turned again to see a tall guy who looks
to be at my age staring at me with his hand on his mouth.
Daniel: “Walk away boy before I break your face.” The poor boy
scurried away because Daniel had that “Don’t mess with me”
voice. “I think we should leave now cauz I have outgrown guys
gawking at my wife.” He tried to take my hand but I moved it
away. He looked at me, “Okay you’re mad... and judging by
your face it’s me you’re angry with... What did I do this time?”
Me: “Well I’m sick and tired of putting hoes in their place acting
like I’m not worried while deep down I know you’re not mine
and I don’t even know if you’re the cheater type. I mean like
I’m with you now but I know it won’t last. Like it’s freaking
frustrating! I can ju---” His lips stopped my rant. The kiss was
sweet but too short for my liking. He smiled at me and I found
myself blushing.
Him: “You wanna know a secret?” I nodded my head and he
perked my lips before continuing, “I find every single gesture
you do sexy. I love all your reactions from your pouty self to
your angry self but the only thing I don’t like it’s your sad face.
Other than that I find you so damn sexy that it takes everything
in me not to take you every time you make a face.” He perked
my lips once again causing me to be flustered.
Me: “Y-you... I uh... Fuck you!” I was stuttering because this guy
knows how to get to me. I hate myself right now for being
weak. He kissed me again this time it was slow and passionate.
My knees began giving me away but his strong arm was there
keeping me in place. We pulled away and stared into each
other with our foreheads connected.
Him: “I wouldn’t mind you practising what you preach.” He
whispered to me but I frowned in confusion. What was he on
about?... Holly fucks! I pulled away and punched his arm. He
ran to his car laughing and I ran after him. He is such a pervert!
Olivia
I parked my Lamborghini Aventador S outside of Jonathan’s
apartment. Right now my blood is boiling and he is the only one
who can help. We are cousin as my mother and his father are
siblings of cause his father is the elder one. I know my cousin
can be a little boring and too orthodox but he loves me in fact
everyone in our family loves me from my father’s side to my
mother’s. Any way my name is Olivia Smith and I am twenty
three years old. I am a chef and daddy bought me my own
restaurant because I always get what I want. I am beautiful,
sexy, come from a rich family and like I said anything I want I
get which is why I was infuriated by Mandla’s rejection. That
man doesn’t like me and refuses to acknowledge me and not
that harlot he made Daniel marry. I ring his bell and he is sure
taking his time. I rang it again and again and again because we
have to act now. I don’t want Daniel to sleep with that slut
because at the end of the day men are men and will always be.
They always think with what’s hidden inside those pants of
theirs.
I rang the bell once again and the door opened revealing an
angry Jonathan.
Him: “What are you doing here Livy?” he asked and I pushed
him aside and made my way to the lounge area. He followed
after me and he was annoyed but I didn’t care, “I asked you a
question Livy.” His voice was firm.
Me: “Oh come on now Johnny is that a way to treat your
darling cousin.” He raised his eyebrow. I guess he wasn’t having
any maybe he just woke up. I decided to get to the point, “We
have to act now. They are together now and we can’t have it.
What if Daniel decides to sleep with her then we’re doomed.
We have to act now before it’s too late. We should attack
before anything happens. We need to separate them quickly.” I
was pacing around because the mere thought of losing Daniel
to that orphan was infuriating me. Yeah I know she is an
orphan. Her father died about six/seven years ago and her
mother left her when she was just a baby and I am sure she is
probably dead of AIDS because I heard that she was a whore.
It’s like the saying goes, “The apple doesn’t fall far from the
tree.” A home wrecker birthed another home wrecker.
My pacing halted when I heard Jonathan chuckling. I wonder
what could be so amusing here.
Him: “Is that why you came to disturb me? Come on Livy have
some self respect if Daniel decides to sleep with his wife if he
hasn’t already, that’s all on him.” My mouth went wide with
surprise. How could he be so insensitive? He knows that Daniel
and I love each other and we have been together for nine years
now.
Me: “Don’t be insensitive cousin. I love Daniel and he loves me
too. We both know his so called wife was forced onto him and
he actually wanted to marry me. And don’t act like a saint we
both know you want her.” I know about his infatuation with
that ugly duckling. I still don’t get why they like her I mean yeah
she has a booty but she is so ugly and lack so much class but
who can blame her really.
Him: “I like her it’s true. I mean who wouldn’t want her as a
woman when she is so beautiful with that banging body but
what is also a bonus is that she has all the quality of a woman
worthy to be wifed. But that doesn’t mean I would sabotage
her relationship with Daniel. If she leaves him it’ll be because
she wants to not because I had a hand in that and I think you
should do the same.” I faked gagged when he said that because
he has always been the sappy type.
Me: “I didn’t come here to listen to your crappy advice. As for
letting go... never! Daniel loves me and he won’t leave me and
that’s why he’s still with me even though his family married him
to that ugly duckling.” He was making me mad with his
stupidity.
Him: “Don’t you dare call Evie that and if you’re so sure that he
loves you then why are you here? Stop fooling yourself Livy
Daniel no longer loves you he is just with you because he feels
sorry for you.” I slapped him so hard across the face.
His eyes were angry as his hand went to his cheek but I don’t
care.
Me: “Don’t you dare say that. He loves me but he won’t leave
that wife of his because of his father... his father yes. I will let
him know that even though Daniel is married to his “chosen
daughter-in-law” I’m the one who keeps his bed warm every
night. That is genius.” I could almost see his father getting mad
at him and then he will leave her and we can finally get
married. Jonathan grabbed my hand and he was seething.
Him: “Don’t you dare do such a stupid thing. Do you want to
break the relationship between father and son? It is already
shaky as it is because of you. And don’t be stupid do you
honestly believe Daniel will forgive you after you’ve done that.
Also his father will force him to get rid of you not Evie but the
damage would have been done already. You know what just
quit with this nonsense of getting between married people and
if you were meant to be with him you would already be his wife
by now. You know the way out and I swear if you ever try to
hurt Evie I will forget that you’re my cousin.” With that he left. I
have never seen him so angry before. He has always been the
kind type and rarely gets mad. I don’t know what this witch has
done to the men in my life but I will never back down. I will
destroy her because I never lose and no one should blame me
she is the one who took him away from me. I had him first and
we were happy until she showed up. She is a home wrecker’s
daughter after all.
36
Narrated
Kgosi walked into her mother’s mansion. He has the remote so
there was no need to be buzzed in. The door was not locked so
he walked in without knocking.
Him: “Mother?! Mother where are you?!” he was shouting as
he was walking around the house searching for her. He opened
the sliding door that leads to the swimming pool. He found her
mother sitting besides the pool with her feet dipped into the
water.
She looked distracted and he felt a pang in his heart. He hated
seeing her like this but she is so stubborn. “I’ve been calling for
you. Are you okay mother?” she raised her head to see her son.
An automatic smile made its way to her face. “He looks just like
him?” she thought to herself. She felt her thumb on her cheek
and she knew she was crying.
Her: “Hello my boy. I’ve missed you so much and you no longer
come as often.” She took his hand that was wiping her tears
into hers.
Him: “I missed you too mother but you refuse to come live with
me.” She shakes her head.
Her: “You know why I can’t leave this house.”
Him: “When will this ever end? I hate this mother I hate that
you won’t allow yourself to happy, mxm. Anyway I came to tell
you that I’m moving ahead with the plan.” She stared at him in
confusion then like a thunder it all came back to her. She
started panicking.
Her: “No no please don’t. Not yet anyway. Please don’t you
how your father is h---” he interrupted him. Just the thought of
that man makes him sick.
Him: “Don’t talk to me about that man. I’m moving ahead with
this whether he likes it or not and he shouldn’t dare get in the
way again. I will give you a week. Only one week.” He was
clenching his jaws.
Her: “No please you do---”
Him: “I said one week mother.” With that he left his mother
who was shaking. She hated seeing her like that but he cannot
wait any longer and she wasn’t helping. She was a coward but a
very stubborn one because she won’t let anyone help.
Kearabetswe
Today has been very eventful and by that I don’t mean drama
filled but the romantic type well the only drama was Daniel and
his possessiveness. He would tell off every guy who looks my
way even if he was with his girlfriend or wife. Like I said before
drama and him are best friends. Anyway as I had said today has
been eventful.
He took me to the National Art Museum, then we went to Gold
Reef City and there we went bowling at the Ten-Pin Bowling
alley and also went to the theme park to catch rides, we went
bungee jumping on the Soweto towers and I have to say I was
freaking out. It was my first time bungee jumping and it was
scary but Daniel was there to assure me but it was still scary
nonetheless. After the jump I was filled with so much
adrenaline that I wanted to do it again but Daniel was not
having any because as much as he tried to hide I knew he was
scared.
Afterwards we went to the Falcon Peak Spur Steak ranch and
had our lunch. Then we went to Sterkenikor at Greenstone
Shopping centre and watched a movie. He asked me to pick one
and yes I picked a romcom which I didn’t even get to enjoy
because of him. He would hug me out of nowhere, kiss me,
steal my popcorn while his was still in his hands, he would tickle
me or just talk all throughout the movie and yes we got chased
out because of him but I made him buy the movie because it
seemed interesting.
We went to the beauty salon where I had my manicure and
pedicure while he had his pedicure. I am not a fan of nail
extensions but in all honesty I am not used to them so I just
optioned for gel nail polish. That way it would last longer.
Daniel only cut his toenails, removed cuticles, had a foot
massage and paraffin wax while I had matching red gel nail
polish on my toenails and fingernails. I wanted him to also do
his hands but he said no but after he had paraffin wax on his
feet he asked it to be done on his hands as well. It was a nice
relaxation time for us but Daniel was extra as always he didn’t
want us to remove our rings but we ended up convincing him in
the end.
We also went to the barber where I watched him get his
haircut. He was restless though because they were full which
meant that there were a bunch of guys. He would turn around
every once in a while to check if they would dare try anything.
The barber even had to put up a chair next to Daniel so that I
would be next to him and he won’t have to keep turning his
head. He was holding my hand all throughout his haircut
grinning like a man who just won the lottery.
Now we were in a hotel room getting ready for dinner. He had
booked us into a hotel and I was surprised to see that he had
our bags. Don’t ask me when he packed because I have no idea.
Anyway I was doing the finishing touches to my hair. My hair
was naturally curly but I like straightening it out. I had
straightened it and put it in a neat bun.
I was wearing a black Gucci jersey cocktail dress with organza
plisse capelet, gold Christian Louboutin red bottoms stilettos
a black Chanel handbag finished off the look with diamond
earrings and a red MAC lipstick. All of these were in the bag
that he packed while I was probably sleeping and I almost
fainted when I saw the price tag like who buys a fifty four
thousand rand dress? He went all out but I am curious how he
managed to pick out clothes for me.
I was using the en-suite while he used the bedroom to get
ready. Yep he booked only one room for us apparently we are
not supposed to be apart. I look at myself in the mirror one
more time before going back into the bedroom. I found Daniel
already dressed in a black stripped double breasted two-piece
suit, white shirt which he left the two top buttons revealing his
gold necklace, Gucci black wide leather GG crystal belt, silver
band on one wrist and a silver watch on the other and black
velvet men’s loafers dress shoes with gold plating. I was afraid
to ask their brand because I can just imagine how expensive
they are.
Daniel is one of those rare species where he would be in simple
shorts and he would still be good looking but him in a suit was
something out of this world. He looked dapper and dashing.
Even his arrogance is on another level and the walk Jesus save
me. Like when he is looking like this with his walk your panty
would be on the floor and you would be squirting by just
looking at him.
His smell, that intoxication smell that drowns the whole room
and would be left on you after he holds you is just wow. I swear
right at this moment I felt myself throbbing down there and if
he would ask me to strip naked I would without hesitating.
“I’m dashing aren’t I?” he did a little spin showing off.
Me: “Clearly modesty doesn’t exist in your vocabulary.” I rolled
my eyes and shook my head.
Him: “Not when you’re this good looking. Even my sexy,
beautiful wife drools every time she sees me.” I giggle and he
smirks.
Me: “You’re feeling yourself neh?” I watch as he starts doing
the “Thuso Phala” dance.
Him: “I woke up like this.” He then starts flipping nonexistent
hair. I burst out laughing because he looked so silly. Just
imagine a guy in a dapper suit flipping his imaginary hair.
**********
We were at the hotel restaurant and Daniel decided to book
the whole thing. The room was decorated in white and gold. In
the table there were candlelight and a bouquet of evening
primrose flowers. The room was a little dim but bright enough
and slow love jams were playing softly in the background.
I had so many questions to ask him but I was hesitant especially
with the ambiance. Daniel had my hands in his and I felt him
squeezing them. I looked to him and found him smiling.
Him: “I know you wish to ask something so just go ahead.” I
stared at him for a while before finally saying something. I was
thinking about where to start.
Me: “What’s with the expensive... well everything and how did
you manage to buy girl clothes? I mean if it were me I would
have had trouble picking stuff for you.” Okay that was not my
main question but that’s what came out.
Him: “Well I’m trying to charm you. I know with our marriage
we were forced into it and we haven’t exactly acted like a
couple. Hence I’m trying to charm you and also with the
different things we had today was me making up for the times
we never went on dates. I guess it was me courting my
beautiful wife. As for the clothes I had help from Zana and
sisMahle.” I was rendered speechless and it is not from Zee and
Mahle not telling me about this or the fact that they picked
expensive things but whatever. He scratched his neck using the
other hand, “So is it working?”
Me: “Perhaps but I don’t need expensive stuff to be charmed.” I
was blushing nonetheless.
Him: “Well that was to show off to the others.” I giggled and he
grinned. All of a sudden he became serious which took me by
surprise, “Look Prim I know I haven’t been the best husband to
you nor have I been the best friend you deserve but I promise
you... you mean the world to me.” He snapped his hand then
the waiter came with a tray which had two boxes. He took
them from him and gave it to me. I opened first the bigger box
and it was a brand new iPhone 8.
Me: “Daniel I can’t.” I try to give it back and he gave me that
“Take it or else” look. I was excited to have an iPhone. Never in
my life had I imagined having one but now it is unreasonable
since I drive a Lamborghini and wear a fifty four thousand rand
dress let’s not talk about the shoes.
When my dad was still alive I would have imagined myself here
but after his death all hope was lost for me. I opened the
smaller box and inside was a charm bracelet. He took it and put
it on my wrist. It was beautiful and there was diamonds and
small charms like a key and a padlock, a heart, some silly
smiling emoji, a bird and they were all so tiny and cute. He took
the heart shaped charm in his fingers.
Him: “This is my heart and it belongs to you and only you. I
know right now it feels like a lie but it does and I hope that one
day you would deem me worthy enough to have yours. There is
this place in Korea where they have this lovers’ lock thing
where couples locks padlock and throw the key in the river. This
is kind of like that and you have the key so you will decide if you
lock your heart with mine or perhaps you would save it for
someone else.” I don’t know why but at the end when he said
someone else his voice was breaking a little. He moves to the
emoji, “This is your smiling face which I adore. I did say that I
loved all your gestures but there is something that happens
deep down inside me when you smile. It is like the whole world
doesn’t exist except for you and yeah I kind of lose it when you
are smiling to another guy. Then there is the eagle. I know
sometimes you feel like you are not strong enough or worthy
but I know you are capable of anything as long as you set your
heart into it. I want every time you feel discouraged you should
look at it and remember that you are worthy and you are
meant not to just fly but soar like an eagle.” At that point I was
a crying mess. Good thing I had no makeup on or I would have
been smeared with mascara.
I got off my seat and went to sit on his lap. I smashed my lips
into his in deep passionate kiss. I had overwhelming emotions
and I decided to pour them into that kiss. My head started to
feel dizzy and it was like oxygen was taken out of me. I felt his
bulge poking my ass and I moaned to the kiss. I heard him
groan and squeeze my ass. We broke the kiss because nature
interrupted with the need for oxygen.
“I think we should head back to our room before I take you in
front of these people.” I got off him and he took my hand while
the other is holding my bad. We made our way out and as we
pass by the waiters they gave us or Daniel that “Someone is
gonna get some” look and I blushed because that was
embarrassing.
37
Soon as we entered the bedroom Daniel smashed his lips into
mine in urgency. He threw my bag somewhere and right at that
moment I didn’t care. I jump and wrapped my legs on his waist
and his hands were on my ass squeezing them.
He walked over to the bed and gently placed me on the soft
mattress without breaking apart. He broke the kiss and stared
down at me. His eyes were so full of lust that there were slowly
drowning and sinking me slowly.
Him: “I think I should have told my sisters to buy Versace that
way I would have been able to do the whole Versace on the
floor thing.” I giggled at him because he never ceases to be
stupid. He smirked before taking the remote that was on the
night stand. I watched as he pressed a few buttons then the
whole room became dim and Bruno Mars Versace on the floor
(Slow version) played.
He took off his blazer and his shoes then he took off his watch,
wristband and necklace then placed them on the night stand. I
watched as he unbuttoned his shirt slowly. I tried to take off my
jewellery but he stopped me. I was beyond turned on watching
him strip slowly in front of me. His shirt fell on the floor and
what was left was his ripped and toned muscles.
They way they bulge as he moves. I wanted to run my hand on
each one to memorise how they feel against my hands and
more importantly how they would feel against my skin. He took
off my shoes in slow motion it’s like he was savouring every
moment. Then he went to my jewellery and every time he
would touch my skin I would feel tingles all over like his touch
was sending electric shock to my skin.
I watched as he got off the bed and walked to his bag and took
out a tie. I began getting nervous because what if he was into
the BDSM or whatever they call it. I don’t fancy myself being
tied and beaten or strangled. “Relax I’m not that kind either.”
He said after he got on the bed I guess he felt my discomfort.
He kissed my lips feverously sending me on overdrive. His lips
left my lips and he left a trail of kisses until he was on my ears.
He kissed and bit my ear causing a moan to escape my lips. He
whispered softly, “I’m going to blindfold you now. Do me a
favour and don’t remove it until I say and don’t be nervous just
focus on my touch.” After saying that he kissed my lips once
again and blindfolded me using his tie. I was nervous but the
excitement was also there and inundated the nervousness.
I decided to trust him and as soon as I relaxed I felt his hand on
the zipper of my dress. Not being able to see him made the
moment even more electrifying. I let my senses give way and I
was transported to a magical world where nothing mattered
but only his body against mine. He stripped me off my dress
then I felt his lips on my soft spot in my neck sucking and that
felt amazing. His hands were caressing my body and with each
touch it felt like thousand electrical charges were being
transferred into my veins.
He kept saying, “Perfect” and “Beautiful” with each kiss. I think
not being able to see him was playing a major role in
intensifying the feeling. I felt my bra snap and soon my chest
area was bare. In no time he was caressing them and leaving
kisses. I think he was worshipping them and just imagining him
doing that made my body beam with erotic excitement. Right
at this moment I was beyond aroused and I know I am dripping
wet down there. I felt him bite my erect nipple while his hand
was pinching my other equally erect nipple.
Me: “Oh fuck yes...” I moaned loudly. He groaned against my
breast and it was the best feeling ever. I felt his lips leaving
trails of kiss as he travelled down. His hand went to my pulsing
nuna while his lips are leaving kisses on my skin. I don’t know
paradise nor do I believe it existed but at that moment I had a
taste of it. “Aaaaahhhhh... fuck... aahh.” my body shook
violently. I stiffened, “I-I think... I just... came.” I was beyond
embarrassed at that time.
Who climaxes after just being touched? Daniel took off the
blindfold then he crashed his lips into mine. He pulled away and
kept gazes with me and the way his eyes looked darker and
smaller was driving me insane.
Him: “No need to be embarrassed babe. I am irresistible after
all. And to make you feel better I’m finding it hard to hold
myself too.” He took my hands and placed them on his belt. I
smirked before unbuckling the belt and throwing it somewhere
and then I unzipped his pants and pulled them down and off
with his help. “Are you sure about this?” he asked and I
nodded. I think I was ready to give myself to him. He smiled
before crushing his lips into mine and I returned it with an
equal intensity.
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">I gasped
when I felt him rip my panty off. He took the chance to smash
his tongue inside. Mine took the challenge and they fought for
dominance. They mingled together in dance even prima
ballerina would lose to. I felt his finger enter my dripping wet
honey pot and we both groaned together. His lips left mine as it
trailed down to my garden. He licked me clean and I found
myself throwing my head back in ecstasy. He then started
sucking causing me to moan in pleasure.
He opened my thighs even wider and he ate me then without
notice his finger entered me. He started going in and out in a
slow painfully pace causing my hips to jerk up. He smirked
before going faster and faster then he entered another finger
causing me to lose my senses. I screamed at the top of my lungs
as I reach my high.
He licks me clean using his tongue then he moves up to kiss me.
The kiss was feverish and I think by this moment we are both
ready to finally be interconnected physically and emotionally.
“You ready and are you really sure?” he asked once again.
Me: “I need you inside me now but please be gentle okay.” I say
panting and he smirks. We kissed once again as I help him slip
out of his briefs. I close my eyes and I grab his beast into my
hands because I want to put him inside myself. Call me crazy
but I also don’t know what’s happening to me. I hear him grunt
as my hand comes into contact with his second brain.
My hands freeze because he feels very huge in fact too huge.
Maybe it’s because I have tiny hands. I test his length and Jesus
it feels long. I open my eyes and look down and eyes go wide.
He is so huge! I don’t think anyone is allowed to be this huge
and there is no where that thing is going inside me. “I can’t do
this!” I shout before slipping under him and off the bed.
He is taken by surprise... well so am I. He watches me in shock
and I can see some worry. The Weekend’s Earned it was now
playing.
Him: “What’s happening? Are you having second thoughts? I
did not scare you or force you did I? Did I hurt you?” he was
shooting questions one after the other.
Me: “No no don’t worry you did nothing but you’re huge.” I
quickly say because he was blaming himself. Well it is partly his
fault for being huge.
Him: “Is that why you stopped because I’m gifted? Come on BP
what did you expect? I’m black obviously I would be gifted and
if you’re worried about me hurting you then you have nothing
to worry about because I wasn’t planning on hurting you.” He
folded his arms across his chest. My hand was on my bare hips.
He is so nonchalant about that I feel like slapping him.
Me: “You’re not all black okay and that’s not being gifted that is
being... being... being burdened.” I couldn’t find the right
words. “I’m not about to be hospitalised because of sex. You
will rip me apart, shred me into pieces. Look Daniel this is nice
and romantic even but I can’t be a victim of a gorilla attack.” He
laughed at me. Here I was being serious and he is laughing at
me.
Him: “Okay don’t you think you’re exaggerating a little. A gorilla
attack seriously? Tell me something Prim, don’t you want to
make love to me?” he stopped laughing and now he was
serious.
I climbed on the bed and positioned myself between his legs. I
held his face in my hands and placed a quick kiss on his lips
before staring deep into his eyes.
Me: “Of cause I want to. You are my husband other details
aside. I want you to be my first and I can’t imagine anyone else
being my first. I thought I was ready but clearly I am not and
besides I don’t see myself limping out of this place. If it were at
home then yeah because I won’t feel like people are judging
me.” I release a long heavy sigh because for a moment there I
was ready to lose my purity.
Him: “I guess you’re right and I’m sorry for not doing things
right.” I shook my head because it is not his fault but perhaps
mine. “I think you should at least put on my shirt cauz I don’t
think you’re being fair.” He said and I just moved down, “What
are you doing?”
Me: “Servicing you. It’s the least I can do.” I didn’t wait for his
approval as I took his length into my hand. He was already wet
with pre-cum. I lick my lips to wet them and start sucking on his
length. Of cause I couldn’t take all of him so I also used my
hand to help with my movements.
This is my first time giving a head so I hope I’m doing this right. I
hear his ragged breathing. I need to breathe so I move to his
balls while my hand is stroking his member. I feel some
movement on the bed then I hear muffled groans. He must be
using a pillow. I move back to sucking his member.
I also use my teeth to create more friction. I feel his hand
gripping my hair I guess I’m doing this right. My other hand is
kneading one of his balls as the other is helping with my
stroking. I quickened my pace with the help of his hand that
was also guiding me. I accidentally moan then I feel my head
being pulled away. The next thing I know my chest is covered in
some slimy liquid. This must be what sperms looks and feels
like. His body is all sprawled out on the bed with the pillow still
on his face.
I make my way to the bathroom and take one of the hotel face
towel and I wet it then wiped myself clean. After I was done I
took another and wet it before making my way back to Daniel. I
find him sitting at the edge of the bed with his gaze on me. I felt
myself shrinking under his gaze.
“I-I thought... uh y-you might...” I couldn’t finish so I just gave
him the towel. He smiled before taking my hand making me
wipe him. My hands were shaking. After I was done he threw it
on the floor and pulled me to him so that I was sitting on his
lap. I couldn’t hold his gaze so I was facing down. He lifted my
head using his slightly rough finger and perked my lips.
Him: “Should I be worried?” I frowned not getting his point. “I
mean that was the best head I’ve ever gotten.” I playfully hit his
chest which caused him to chuckle and I found myself giggling.
He brushed my hair back and planted a kiss on my lips. It was
quick and sweet, “You don’t have to feel embarrassed for what
you’ve just done. I am your husband after all and I appreciate it.
Now let’s get to sleep.” He perked my lips once again before
pulling us up. He covered us with a quilt as we cuddle together.
I was tired and I felt myself already slipping away. I feel him kiss
my head and I heard him whisper, “Goodnight umfazi
onentliziyo yam (The woman who has my heart).” It was lights
out for me as I slip into a peaceful slumber.
38
“You seriously didn’t give him the cookie? What is wrong with
you RK?” that was Puleng reprimanding me for not giving my
cookie to my husband. The irony in that is so rich.
Me: “Since when did I become RK?” that was me trying to
circumvent.
Her: “Since you became blood pressure but don’t even try to
evade my question.” I rolled my eyes because I thought I was
getting away with this.
Me: “I did want to give it to him. I swear I was ready but when I
saw that mammoth God it was so huge. I was scared he would
break not just my hymen but my bones and internal organs as
well.” I shudder at the thought.
Her: “You do realise you’re just being silly. He is your husband
and as for the pain you’re going to experience it whether he’s
big or not but you’ll enjoy it more with a big one. (Sigh) Okay
tell me something. When you say you were ready to give it to
him what the hell were you expecting? Did you think he had a
small peanut for a penis? Look Kay I know in your mind you
think big will be more painful but let me tell you a little secret.
With a big one you will feel the pain but it comes with the most
pleasure and as for small all you will be feeling is pain because
trust me you won’t even enjoy it.” My eyes grew wide because I
have a very crazy friend. She nods while humming,
“Trust me I am talking from experience here. My first time was
the worst because the penis was small and I didn’t even get to
climax properly. The second time was like my first time because
it was big and boy it hit all the right spot... God that was the
best sex ever and it was more memorable than the first.” She
was fanning herself causing me to laugh.
Me: “Okay I get it.” To be honest I didn’t want her to continue
divulging on her sexual escapades.
Her: “No you don’t. If I was given an opportunity I would
certainly make my second time be my first but I can’t and you
have the rarest opportunity. Your first happens to be big and he
is your husband so it’s not like you’re doing it at his backroom
hoping that his parents don’t knock off early.” She was smiling
probably thinking about the memories.
“Are you guys done talking about my brother’s size?” that was
Zoe turning her attention to us. We were in the cafeteria having
our lunch as usual but the moment I started talking about what
happened during my anniversary she turned her chair and put
on her headset because she refused to listen to me talk about
her brother’s size.
I guess that is one of the cons of dating your friend’s brother
much less marry him.
Me: “I think we are done now and yes I will sleep with him. It’s
not like I was considering anyone else.” I see her shake her
head. Technically I was telling Puleng that but whatever.
Her: “I say don’t sleep with him if you’re not ready and besides
there is that Olivia issue in fact I say don’t sleep with him until
he gets rid of her.” She had a very determined look on her face
while nodding her head.
Puleng: “I say she should hurry up and sleep with him already
because there is Olivia in the picture. You mark your territory
before that witch takes him away from her.” She is shaking her
head as she says and Zoe also shakes hers.
Her: “Trust me my brother will never leave Rosy Kay and I say
you punish him and let him suffer from blue balls.”
Puleng: “If she doesn’t give it to him he will only fall in the arms
of that witch.”
Zoe: “No he needs to decide what he wants because if she gives
in now then he won---” Okay I think that is enough now. Their
back and forth bickering is getting on my nerves now.
Me: “That’s enough! I will sleep with my HUSBAND when I’m
ready even if it’s today or ten months from now that’s my
choice.” I put the emphasis on husband because I feel like it is
my choice. I watch as they are gazing at me in horror before the
three of us burst into laughter when we realise how crazy we
are. Yeah we are crazy alright.
DANIEL
I am in my kitchen making myself sandwiches when my idiot
brothers decide to just budge in my house. Now I am getting
regretful for giving them my house keys. We each have keys to
the others apartments and houses. Yeah well that’s how our
family operates. We have access to each others’ everything.
I watch them as they act like this is their house. Themba opens
my cabinet and takes out two glasses and two plates (Yeah he
knows where everything belongs) while Khwezi takes out a jug
of juice from the fridge and they put them on the table. They
pour the juice for themselves and they are watching me
expecting me to make them sandwiches but there is no way I
am doing that they can do it themselves.
Me: “Don’t give me that look and since this is your house you
can go ahead and make yourself a sandwich. You two are
unbelievable you didn’t even pour juice for me.” I shake my
head before putting my sandwiches on my plate. Yeah well I
have a very big appetite one won’t do. I make my way to take
the glass from the cabinet. The least they could have done was
get one for me.
I make my way back only to see my plate empty... What the? I
lift my head only to see these two idiots munching on my food.
I swear if they were not my brothers I would have strangled
them. Well I wouldn’t have even if they weren’t but I would
have punished them somehow.
Khwezi: “Don’t look at us like that you know you make the best
sandwiches even Mr grumpy pants here can’t make them right,
so much for being a chef.” He said nonchalantly causing
Themba to smack his head. I chuckle lightly.
Me: “Whatever. So what brought this home invasion?” I say as I
start making other sandwiches for myself. These two idiots
don’t understand the art that goes into making a sandwich.
Themba: “Home invasion bro? You’re one crazy ass in fact the
both of you are but that’s beside the point. Ma asked us to get
the details from your anniversary.” He said monotonously. Yep
that’s my older brother.
Khwezi: “Seriously bro you’re just gonna lay it like that? How
about hiding the fact that ma asked us to spy for her. Ai I
wonder how my sister handles your ass.” He earned himself
another smack in the head.
Themba: “Just shut your yap you crazy ass and talk about my
wife again I will shred your ass.” He warned earning a smirk
from me and Khwezi.
Khwezi: “Yeah yeah whatever. Tell us bro did you finally make
her yours.” He winked at me.
Me: “Bro does your eye feel alright or did some dirt get in?” I
said sarcastically causing him to click his tongue. Me and
Themba chuckled, “You can go ahead and report to ma that
everything went great. As for making her mine that will wait for
another day.”
Themba: “Okay that’s very petty of you. We didn’t just come
here to spy for ma but I want to know if you finally did the
deed.” Honestly I feel like my family is nosy.
Me: “You talk as if it’ll be my first time but to answer your
question no we didn’t but we were close however she got
scared by uJunior.”
Khwezi: “Stop calling your junk uJunior... what would you call
your son?”
Me: “And who would have made him? uJunior of cause.” Yeah I
do sound stupid but you automatically turn into one when
you’re in the company of my brothers even the stoic Themba
turn into one himself.
Him: “Okay you guys need to stop talking about your second
brain and much less naming them.” Khwezi and I chuckle
because he just called uJunior my second brain yet he’s against
giving it names. Ironic or cliché can’t really decide. “I am just
glad that she gave you none.” Wait what now? Did he jus...
Me: “And why is that?” I really want to know.
Him: “You are still with that shapeless witch.” Khwezi laughed.
Yeah my family don’t really like Olivia and they have never hid
that, not from me nor her. “You can’t expect your wife to give
you something as precious as her purity while that witch is still
lingering around you. You need to leave her and I pray in fact I
will have a talk with your wife and convince her not to give you
her purity until you man up and get rid of that shapeless
witch.”Ouch he is blunt when he wants to but he is making a
valid point.
Khwezi: “Bro don’t you think that’s harsh?”
Themba: “Do you want that shapeless harlot around?” Ai he
doesn’t know how to be delicate this one.
Khwezi: “Oh no the ironing board has got to go!” and then what
happened to being harsh.
Me: “I hear y’all but it’s not easy. I do care about my wife and
what to be with her and only her but things with Olivia are
complicated.” I do want to break up with her and have been
wanting for a long time but things are very complicated.
Khwezi: “Nothing is complicated you’re just being Lwazi about
it. You have no idea how lucky your ass is for having someone
like uKea and you want to complicate things with that ironing
board. Mxm, some of us have real fucking complications with
Pearls and here you are with your plank complicating shit!” he
stormed out. Okay that is the first time he does that. I am the
outburst guy here not him.
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">Here is our
personalities; my big brother Themba is the calm and collected
one with zero subtlety, then there is me and my outburst
because dear me have zero control over my emotions, then
lastly my little brother Khwezi who is the chilled and mellow
one who doesn’t take life seriously except for when he is
working. So yeah his outburst is totally out of character for him.
“Yeah I think that one has some serious issues he is trying to
hide from us but as for you, you need to make up your mind.
It’s either your wife or that harlot cauz you can’t have them
both and whatever complication you’re talking about,
UNCOMPLICATE it and now before you lose her forever. We
both know that will be your end.” He takes his sandwich and
leave. Huh great! I have to fix this for Prim and soon before it’s
too late but then again this issue with Olivia is not easy.
I smile as my eye lands on my wrist and view the Rolex that my
wife bought for me for our anniversary. I was angry at first
because she spent a lot of money on it, money she was
supposed to spend on herself but she can be stubborn if she
wants to. She almost had my head because I was refusing her
gift so I accepted it and I will cherish it as well as the memory of
her giving me a head.
I was surprised to see that she can give one but damn that was
the best one I’ve ever gotten. I even had to cover my mouth
with a pillow to suppress my screams. Damn my wife is the
best! Huh Daniel you’re fucked up dude.
KEA
After my talk with my bitches we went to the rest of our
lessons. Afterwards I went to Jonathan’s place because I
haven’t seen him in a while well after the match to be more
precise. He was surprised and elated when he saw me I guess
he missed me too. Now we are in his kitchen as I watch him
cook. This is the first time seeing a man slavering in the kitchen.
I know some guys know how to cook. I mean I think Daniel also
knows how to but this is my first time seeing one in action.
Him: “I have to say I have been missing my Evie I thought you
have forgotten about me. Anyway how was the anniversary
with boo?” I giggle at boo.
Me: “I would never for as long as I’m still living unless I suffer
from amnesia. As for the anniversary it was amazing. I hate to
admit it but I never thought Daniel had a romantic bone in
him.” It’s his turn to chuckle. I am sipping my juice while I wait
for his food to be done.
I do lick my lip from time to time as the aroma hit my nostril
and I have to say I am thankful and relieved that my stomach
hasn’t growled yet seeing as the smell is very appetising.
Him: “That one is a charma, total ladies man. You should have
seen him in high school girls were falling on his feet.” He was
stirring the pot. He is smiling the whole time probably thinking
of those days.
Me: “Uh huh... so what are you making?” Okay I didn’t mean to
say that but my curiosity was peaking especially with the aroma
that is filling the room.
Him: “I’m making pap and beef stew.” He added a bowl of
vegetables I guess to the pot.
Me: “I thought you’ll say you’re making potjiekos or something.
You know sometimes you sound more black than white.”
Him: “That’s cauz my mom is black.” He said casually but my
eyes widen in shock.
Me: “You’re mom is what? Don’t get me wrong or something
but you don’t look mixed.” I swear this guy doesn’t look mixed
at all. He is white like his skin is not even tanned.
Him: “Well she is my stepmom but she is the best that’s why I
call her mom. My real mother died when I was only four and
my dad married my mom when I turned eight and she has been
my mother ever since. She is a great woman and I love her like
my own biological mother. She is a very caring and strict Zulu
woman and what is also great is that her family also accepted
us as one of their own. Besides my mother being black I also
grew up around my black cousins and my friends are black, well
some are mixed but you get my point. So yes my dear Evie I am
black.” I was caught speechless but at least her stepmother was
well is the best.
She is proof that not all stepmothers are the Devil’s advocates
like mine.
Me: “That’s nice I’m glad that she was the good stepmother
and not the evil one.”
Him: “Yeah she is the best.” He turned to me leaning his body
on the countertop. He stared into my eyes and his gaze was so
intense that I was getting a little uncomfortable. “I have a
confession to make and I don’t think you gonna like it.” I
swallowed hard. I don’t think I like where this is heading.
39
There was a long awkward silence as we stared into each
other’s eyes. I took a sip of my juice because for some reason
my throat was parched. I edged him to continue by hinting with
my eyes.
Him: “I kinda have been using you.” Now he was avoiding my
eyes. I furrowed my brows in confusion and a little rage. No one
wants to hear that they have been used.
Me: “What do you mean you’ve been using me?” my voice
came out harsher and firmer than I had intended.
Him: “Just let me explain please Evie.” He tried to take my
hands but I pulled away before he could touch them. I can feel
my blood boiling with rage.
I had trusted him but he has been using me all this time
probably in cohorts with his cousin.
Me: “I trusted you Jonathan. I thought you of all people
understood me but I was a fool. I was stupid to think you would
side with me instead of your cousin. Of cause it all makes sense
now you were distracting me telling me how much Daniel loves
your cousin and not me. How he would never leave her. God
why am I the one who always gets the short end of the stick?” I
was pacing around the room trying to make sense of all that’s
happening.
How did I not see this coming? But then again he was a really
good actor, pretending like he cared.
Him: “You need to calm down Evie, that’s not how it all
happened.” The nerve he had. He tried to stop my pacing but
the mere sight of him was repulsing me at the moment. I don’t
how it happened or when but I tried to turn one minute then
the next I was covered in apple juice.
Me: “Fuck, see what you’ve done!” My body was shaking from
both anger and the cold liquid that was seeping into my
clothes. He tried to wipe me with paper towel but I pushed him
away, “Don’t touch me asshole! I swear you lost the respect
that I had for you!” he raised his hands in surrender.
Him: “Okay fine I get it you’re angry but please listen to me.
You’re blowing this totally way out of proportion. You have not
even heard what I had to say but you’re already sentencing
me.” He did have a point.
I didn’t even hear what he had to say and I was already jumping
to conclusions but I am still wet and the juice has now clung
onto my skin and it was sticky. Sensing that the anger is now
decimated he continued, “Now that you’re calm I think we
should wash those while you take a shower.”
Me: “I’ll take a quick shower but as for the clothes I’ll take them
to get dry-cleaned.” Well yeah I couldn’t exactly machine wash
a Versace dress now would I? I was wearing a Versace chain-
print sleeveless sheath dress with my jean jacket and Adidas
kicks. Yeah the dress was from a pile of clothes Daniel found
fitting for his wife. His words and not mine.
Yeah I took a shower which calmed me down even more and
Jonathan borrowed me his Adidas sweatpants and Nike t-shirt
and luckily my kicks were not affected. Now we were in his
lounge sitting on his chaise.
We were on the same seat because he was insisting even
though I protested.
Him: “Let me tell you a little story and it is about Daniel.” He
took my hand in his. I wanted to protest but I let it slide.
Me: “It’s about Daniel... my husband Daniel?” He chuckled at
my question but I could not reciprocate because I still had that
“Using you” racking in my brain.
Him: “Yes and please let me finish before you start sentencing
me. Even criminals get to make their case before being
sentenced.” He has jokes I see but I nodded nonetheless. “Dan
and I have been friends since high school together with
Skhumbuzo, Njabulo and Kgosi. We were tight as we are now.”
Me: “You were friends with Kgosi?” I couldn’t help but ask
because the only time I saw Kgosi together with them was
during that soccer match and at the wedding but he wasn’t
amongst the groomsmen.
Him: “Will you let me finish my story.” He was pouting and if I
wasn’t angry and confused I would have found that cute.
Me: “Well I was just curious I don’t see him around that much.”
Him: “Well yeah he is managing his own company together
with his sister’s so he is always busy. He started both the
companies from scratch unlike most of us who took over our
family companies but that’s another story for another day.”
Once again I nodded, “Back to the story. So when we were all in
Grade 10 Dan had this major crush on this girl Sandy. She was
also doing Grade 10 and to be honest every guy had a crush on
her.” I interrupted again.
Me: “Meaning you also had a crush on her?” I wiggled my
eyebrows but he gave me the “Really” look so I shut up
mumbling a sorry.
Him: “Moving on she was smart, pretty and well mannered I
guess. So my boy Dan was in deep but yeah he was afraid of
being rejected.” I was about to interrupt again but I resisted the
urge. “So the guys and I persuaded him to ask her out because
a lot of girls wanted him as well. Well our whole squad was
known as the IT squad, every guy wanted to be in it while every
girl wanted to be with us but the most popular one was
definitely Dan and then Kgosi. Kgosi was that mysterious quiet
guy so a lot of girls fanned over him then Dan he was the
athletic one. He was into soccer, rugby
Advertisement
tennis, athletics and he was pretty good at everything not to
mention at that time he was already well built so yeah girls
were falling on his feet.”
Me: “Okay I know you want me to let you finish but I want to
know where I fit in all of this. I get it you were all hot in high
school and yeah I wish I knew you guys back then but get to the
point already.” I know I was supposed to resist the urge but I
couldn’t help it.
Him: “Yoh you have zero patience sisi.” I have said before that
he sometimes sounds black and that sentence right now
sounded black to me.
Anyway I need to hear where all this heading so I guess I should
pay attention to him, “As I was saying we got him to ask Sandy
out and she agreed. They went on a date and Dan pulled all the
stops shem, he was a charma after all. However during the date
Dan realised that Sandy was just stringing him along to get to
one of us.” His gaze was on me throughout but during that last
sentence it fell on the floor. I guess it was a touchy subject.
Me: “Did she want Kgosi?” my voice came as a whisper because
I could just imagine how Daniel felt. Imagine having someone
agree to a date only to realise that they were after one of your
friends. That must have sucked and I thought of Kgosi because
he said they were both popular.
He shook his head still facing down I guess I got that wrong.
Him: “No. It turned out that she had a crush on me.” My eyes
widened in shock. “Dan was absolutely gutted and that
changed him completely. He felt betrayed because had she
been honest from the start then he would have helped her get
with me or with anyone she liked in our squad. That’s what we
were all about. The brotherhood mattered to us more than our
own feelings but the fact that she lied and was intending on
using him that destroyed him.” His shoulders were shaking so I
lifted his head and made him face me. His eyes had profound
sadness in them.
Me: “So what happened next?” I edged him to continue even
though the thought had my heart ranching in pain. I just
couldn’t imagine what Daniel was going through at that time.
Him: “He completely changed, he became heartless and cold.
He would ask girls on a date act like a perfect gentleman then
take them to a hotel where he would sleep with them but deny
their climax.” I furrowed my eyebrows. It was hard to believe
that Daniel, my Daniel would do such. “He turned into a
monster. Some of those girls were still virgins so he would
break it but deny them to orgasm. He was not the same Dan
and it was all my fault.”
Me: “No no no it was not fault. You didn’t ask for her to be
crushing on you or use him.” I know Daniel was gutted but I
can’t let him think it was his fault.
Him: “It is because in my quest to try and get the old Dan back
and to possibly mitigate my guilt I did something worse.” I
know I wanted to know the story but this was getting heavier.
“We were in Grade 11 when my cousin transferred schools to
ours. She was only fourteen at the time but since she was my
cousin she was perfect. So I introduced them to each other and
invited her to every party or gathering that we had. It worked
because they started flirting with each other and then I made
Dan swear on bros’ honour that he wouldn’t hurt her. I swear
had I known back then that this would happen I would have
never done that.”
Me: “Okay you’re losing me there a little. You introduced your
cousin to Daniel, your cousin as in Olivia right?” He nodded,
“Yeah so what could be so terrible because I think Daniel is over
that phase and he is still together with Olivia.”
Him: “You’re not getting it are you? Because of that stupid
bros’ honour Dan is unhappy and still stubborn as hell.” Yeah I
was still lost. Wish Shaka from The Queen was here to balance
me a little. Yeah I had to add that because this was getting
gloomy. “Things between Livy and Dan were great at the
beginning. There were good together and we were just happy
to have our boy back but they had their first misunderstanding
and they couldn’t break up because of the code. They got
together and we all thought it was just a minor
misunderstanding but then it occurred often. They would break
up and Dan would be all about us. Hanging with us even on odd
days and he would organise brocations and all but then they
would get back together and he would forget us.” His voice was
getting hoarse so he went to the kitchen to get water.
My throat was also parched so I also asked him to also get it for
me. He came back and we both drank at the same time.
“Where was I? Oh yes so I think we were in Varsity when I
realised that the relationship was toxic and I tried everything to
break it but I failed then you came along and when I saw how
much he cared for you I decided to use you... I know it was
uncalled for but I thought if I could make it seem like I wanted
you then he would finally break up with Livy for good. I know
my approach was bitchy but I knew that if he felt threatened
then he would act because I saw the way he looks at you and
he has never looked at anyone like that not even Sandy. I finally
had a breakthrough with you and when you told me you were
married I thought I was late but what do you know you were
married to him after all.”
Me: “So you never liked me, it was all just a lie?” I got up and
breathed deeply. I can’t believe he made me think that he liked
me while he was just pretending.
Him: “No I did like you. Look Evie you’re beautiful inside and
out and any guy would be lucky to have you but you were off
limits the second Dan set his eyes on you and the day you two
got married.” He also got up and walked to where I was leaning
on the wall. He caressed my cheek, “I liked you the moment I
laid my eyes on you but I fought against that the moment I
realised you were the girl that had Dan forget about us when
he was on a break with my cousin so at that point I started
devising a plan to get you with him but his father beat me to
it.” He chuckled at the end. I removed the hand that was
caressing my cheek and moved away from him.
Me: “Why didn’t you just tell him that he should forget about
the “Bros’ honour” instead of playing me.” I feel him hug me
from behind.
Him: “You know how stubborn your husband is. I did tell him
countless of times but he told me that he didn’t want to hurt
her and that he would find a way to breakup with her without
hurting her and yeah I’ve been waiting for that day.” He turned
me around and we were facing each other. I can see the truth
and sincerity in his eyes but then he has been lying about his
intensions. “Look Evie I told you my cousin was raised with a
silver spoon and she pretty much received everything she
wanted and she hates losing. Dan is one of those... well was
one of those wanted bachelors so to Livy he is just a prize she
won and isn’t willing to let go. I think at some point she realised
that her tears had an effect on him and every time she would
feel threatened she would use that to her advantage. We all
tried to make Dan see that but he is too damn stubborn and
too fucking kind. So yeah I took matters into my own hands and
I feel shitty for using you so please forgive me.”
Me: “I get why you thought you should do this but you could
have at least told me about it instead of using me.” I moved
away from him and I made my way to get my backpack. I heard
him speak behind me.
Him: “It had to be convincing and I didn’t want you to feel guilty
about what we’re doing but now I’m tired of deceiving you. I
know now you’re still angry with me but I hope you can find it
in your heart to forgive me. And Evie be careful with Livy she
hates losing and right now she is losing but you can count on
me for everything.” I nodded still not facing him. I felt his hand
on mine but I was drained to even push him, “Let me walk
you.”
We made our way to the door and when we opened we found
Palesa who looks like she was about to knock.
Her: “Umh I only wanted to give you these files but I can come
back at another time.” She said looking at our intertwined
hands and my getup probably assuming the worst in that pea
sized brain of hers.
Me: “No need I was on my way either way.” I said to her and
then turned my attention to Jonathan. “I guess I’ll see you
around and thanks for being honest I guess.” I left them and
made my way to my car. I was too drained to try and clarify
things to Palesa so that she doesn’t think the worst or spread
the lies or to even ask why she was only handing office files at
this hour.
I just hope that when I get home Daniel would be at least
sleeping because ever since our anniversary he had decided
that he was moving back to his bedroom and finally sleep on
the same bed as his wife. I know if he sees me in Jonathan’s
clothes and coming back this late he will flip and God knows I
have no energy for all that.
40
I make my way inside my house and it seems like they all went
to bed since the lights are out. I tiptoe as I make my way to my
bedroom. I know the lights are off but you can’t be too careful.
My main mission is to get off these clothes and take another
shower because knowing my husband he would freak out.
He flipped over simple pictures just imagine me showing up in
another man’s clothes and not only that smelling like him. The
shower gel that Jonathan uses is very strong and musky so it
kind of lingered on my skin.
Flick!
That was the light turning on and I can bet with my whole life
that that wasn’t me. Since I was in the dark for so long the
sudden brightness of the light was blinding so my eyes had to
readjust to the brightness.
“This is cosy!” I heard Daniel’s stern voice from behind. I turned
and found him sitting on the ottoman, legs crossed. He had a
very unreadable expression on his face. The intensity of it was
sending daggers towards me. My heart was beating out of
control and I bet my face looks like one of a child who is caught
stealing sugar and to think I am not even guilty.
He stood up and walked towards me in a painfully slow pace.
My feet moved backward on its own until I hit the wall meaning
I was trapped. I felt like a tiny deer trapped by a large tiger. He
was too close I can feel his breath fanning over my face.
Since I was shorter than him he was ducking down a bit in order
to be face to face with me. I on the other hand I was avoiding
his intense gaze because I swear I peed a little. He looked calm,
way too calm if you ask me. Daniel is one to send a table flying
across the room.
Him: “I don’t think it’s the right time for a woman to come
home.” His voice was firm sending all kinds of shivers down my
spine, literally all kinds. He sniffed my neck, “And certainly not
smelling like another man’s shitty perfume or is it body wash.”
He brought his grip on my jaws tilting my face to face him.
Me: “I can explain.” I don’t know why I said that because it
looks like I made things worse because his grip was tightening.
Him: “Why do you hate me so much? My best friend like really
you couldn’t chose someone else except him. And you have the
nerve to come here in his clothes and smelling like him just to
spite me. Is that why you have been refusing to sleep with me?
You’re afraid that I’ll finally discover you have been unfaithful.”
He sneered at me. As much as I was scared of his anger but he
has no right.
I pushed him away and for some reason I was able to which
caught me off guard because I thought he would resist so I had
put a little too much power behind it making me stumble. I
would have fallen but he caught me only to let go. I fell down
with a loud thud. I am thankful that the floor were carpeted
because if they weren’t I would have suffered from serious butt
injury.
Me: “What the fuck Daniel?” I gathered myself up. He snickered
at me making me boil with rage.
Him: “That’s what you get for being a loose woman.” I slapped
him hard and my hand was also hurt but I don’t care. He had no
right.
Me: “Don’t you fucking piss me off! I am not like you okay. I
don’t go around sleeping with people knowing full well I’m
married. I have enough dignity and respect for myself to do
that. And don’t fucking call me loose you fucking whore!” I was
shouting at him. His hand was still on the cheek that I slapped.
“You are such a hypocrite and you need to come down from
that high horse you’re on right now.”
Him: “Did you just fucking slap me?” it looks like he was in
shock about the slap.
Me: “Yes and I will do so much more if you keep insulting me
like you did. How many times should I tell you that I’m not like
you? If you want to hit me back? Do it and I’ll also hit back.
Don’t think for a second I’m gullible enough to let you hit me
and not fight back. Hit me, do it if it’ll make you feel better... do
it, hit me.” I was screaming at him while he looked like he was
fighting with himself.
He was cursing, folding and unfolding his fists, pacing back and
forth and he would sometimes hit his head. It looks like he was
about to burst like always. “Okay you know what I’m leaving.
I’m going to my apartment I... shit!” I realise what I have done.
Yeah I bought myself an apartment with the money I got from
the lobola. I bought for a simple if not obvious reason, my
husband and his fiancé.
Him: “You bought an apartment? Why would you even buy
one?” He furrowed his eyebrows.
Me: “Yes I did and I’m glad I did. Now I’m leaving but I know it’s
not like you will miss me because you have Olivia right.” I went
to the closet and took out an overnight bag. I throw in my night
attire and something to wear tomorrow.
I found Daniel sitting at the edge of the bed his head buried in
his hands. I left him and went to the kids’ room and started
packing for them. I made sure to also include their uniform.
This is not how I imagined going to my new apartment. Yeah I
bought the apartment so that when things got complicated
with Daniel and Olivia I can have a place I can go to but I was
not ready. I haven’t even stocked on the food.
I guess I’ll be waking up early so that the kids get ready in time
and we can catch breakfast at one of them outlets. I don’t even
know which but I’ll just pick the closest one. I hate doing this
but I have to wake them. I shake Tshepo lightly and whisper to
him to wake up.
Him: “What’s going on Aunty? Is it morning already?” He is
rubbing his eyes while yawning and if it were any other day I
would have thought that was the cutest face ever.
Me: “No sweetheart, Aunty is just taking you somewhere.
Wake your sister up while I take these bags to the car.” He nods
with his sleepy self. God I hate myself right now for ruining
their sleep.
After loading the bag I go back for the kids. I find Daniel with
the kids.
Him: “You’re not taking the kids with you. If you want to leave
then go but they stay.” He said firmly and I shake my head.
Me: “Forget it Daniel there is no way that I’m leaving them
behind.” I carry Dintle while Tshepo is walking beside me. I
know there is a lot he wants to say but I’m thankful for his
maturity because he says nothing. Daniel is falling behind
muttering a sorry.
Daniel: “Don’t leave please. I’m sorry okay for everything just
don’t go. Let’s sit down like a proper married couple and find a
solution together, please don’t leave.” He is now blocking me
entry to the garage.
Me: “Our marriage is not proper Daniel and what solution are
you talking about? You called me a loose woman and clearly
that’s how lowly you think of me. I suggest you get out of the
way because we cannot be fighting in front of the kids. I’ve
made up my mind and I’m not about to change it. It’s clear you
don’t trust me and only had you let me explain we wouldn’t be
here.” He gets out of the way and I make my way to the car and
strap the kids in. I put the ignition on as I make my way to my
new apartment.
DANIEL
I make my way back into our bedroom. I am so frustrated right
now. I am angry at myself for saying the things I said. I didn’t
mean any of them nor do I think of her like that. I just lost it
when I saw her in Jonathan’s clothes and what made it worse
was that she smelled like him. I know she wouldn’t cheat but I
have been such a fucker towards her. Fuck, fuck, fuck! You
fucking blew it Daniel!
I thought we made progress on our marriage after our
honeymoon. I even moved back to our bedroom but now she is
gone. I am pacing back and forth not knowing what to do. I
should have let her explain. I still don’t know the reason she
ended up in Jonathan’s clothes. I didn’t want her to leave I
thought if I told her the kids are not leaving she would stay but
she is stubborn.
The backpack she had was on the floor. I pick it up and open it. I
know it’s wrong to look into people stuff but perhaps
something in here will explain why she was in another man’s
clothing. I find her clothes inside and from what I can gather it
looks like they were soaked in... I sniff her clothes and for a
second there I get lost in her scent. The one she was supposed
to be wearing when she came home.
I can also smell apples and from how sticky there are can only
mean she had an accident and she took a shower at Jonathan’s.
Now I feel like shit! I have to get my wife back and now. I take
out my phone and call the insurance company.
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">CONVO:
??: “Discovery Insurance, Mpho speaking. How may I be of
assistance?” I am glad the call went through the last thing I
needed was that annoying holding music.
Me: “Hi umh I would like for you to track my wife’s car. She
hasn’t come home and she is not answering my phone so I’m a
little bit afraid.” I hope my lie is convincing enough.
Mpho: “Can I have her name please and the vehicle made.” She
was polite I give her that.
Me: “Her name is Kearabetswe Dlamini. The car is a red
Lamborghini Urus.” I know she didn’t ask for the colour but I
was being thorough.
Her: “Please hold for a minute.” Yep she puts me on hold. I
hope she gets me that address fast. It takes about two minutes
and she is already back.
“I’m sorry sir but it looks like your wife is avoiding you on
purpose.” She says softly. I swear if I wasn’t desperate I would
have told her a few not so nice words.
Me: “I don’t think I follow ma’am.” Yep playing the innocent
card and I hope it works.
Her: “Well you see your wife was contacted and she answered
the phone and asked us not give away her location and I’m
afraid as the client she gets what she requets. However what I
can tell you is that she is safe where she is. That will be all,
thank you and have a great night.” I hang up. Damn her! Why
the hell did they have to be so good? She didn’t have to call her
mahn.
I guess now the only option is my cousin Luphelo. He wasn’t
pleased to be called this late but he came through. You see he
is very good with tracking and I asked her to track my wife’s
phone number. I didn’t wait for the address as I was already
making my way out.
I bump into Olivia and my mood just plummeted.
Me: “What do you want Olivia?” I say in my firm voice.
Her: “I heard some commotions so I thought I should check it
out. Are you okay babe?” she tries to touch me but I move my
body away.
Me: “Just leave me alone.” My voice came harsher than I
intended but I have no time for her. I have to get my wife back.
I rush downstairs to the garage and I decide to take my Urus as
well. A text notification comes through. I check the message
and it is from Luphelo. That was fast. Good thing about driving
at night is that the traffic there is zero to none.
I reach the place and if it was any other day I would have
appreciate the place but now is not the time. I call her but it
rings unanswered. I try again and again but still nothing. I
decide to send her an sms that way she can look it at. It’s easier
to read a text from someone you’re avoiding than answering
their call.
My beautiful stranger:
Look baby I’m sorry. I’m sorry for everything, for not trusting
you, for not listening to you, for Olivia and most especially for
calling you names. I swear I didn’t mean all I said. Anyway I’m
outside so that we should talk and I get to apologise in person.
Luv u.
Send... now I guess I should wait to see her move.
It’s been over an hour and she hasn’t replied to the text nor
does it look like she was coming outside. I called her one more
time but it goes straight to voicemail now. I guess that means
I’ll be sleeping in the car. I wish I was one of those grannies who
keep a fleece in the boot because it is freezing in here but I can
do it. I’ll just put on the AC. It looks like my battery is dying
tonight.
Kearabetswe
I love Little Mix’s ‘We are who we are’ especially as my alarm
tone but right now I am starting to hate it because it is too early
but then again I want the kids to have breakfast before going to
school. I groan before getting up and running a bath for the
kids. I will fix everything while I let them sleep for a bit.
Waking the kids was torture to me more than to them because
I hated waking them so early but they need to have breakfast
before going to school and also lunch. I could have gone to the
inconvenience store but I wanted them to have proper
breakfast and also their lunch box.
They hated it but we are done now I was doing the finishing
touches on them because we have to head out.
Me: “So where do you guys want to have your breakfast?” I was
putting on Dintle’s school shoes.
Them: “Wimpy!” They beamed with happiness. At least they
agree on the same place I don’t even want to imagine what I
would have done if they wanted to eat at different places.
Me: “Okay Wimpy it is.” I finish and kiss both their cheeks but I
realise that Tshepo is not really okay. I cup his face in my hands,
“Are you okay sweetie? You don’t look too great. Did you want
to have breakfast somewhere else?”
Him: “No I want Wimpy. I... are you and Uncle Dan fighting?”
my mouth hung agape. This is not the kind of example I wanted
to set.
Me: “Uhh... your uncle and I uhh... we’re not fighting.” I was
caught off guard. Like how do you explain something like this to
a child? I sigh, “Look honey we didn’t fight we just had a
misunderstanding. Uh... yes uh... aunty wanted t-to mo-move...
yes to move into the new apartment yesterday but uncle
wanted us to move next month so it was just a
misunderstanding that’s all. Let’s leave now we still need to
feed those bellies.” I tickle his belly with him letting out cute
giggle. Of cause being the kid she was Dintle also demanded
some tickles.
I strap the kids in their seat before I take the driver’s seat. I
start the engine and put the car into motion. I drive out of the
garage into the driveway. I press the remote to open the
automated gate and drive out.
“Is that Uncle Dan’s car?” that was Dintle’s voice as we pass a
black Lamborghini Urus. I hit the brake and make a reverse.
I park next to it and get out of the car. I knock on the window
lightly but nothing happen. I knock again but nothing once
more so I decide to bang on it and the window rolls down
revealing a sleepy Daniel. Please don’t tell me he slept inside
for the whole night.
Me: “Daniel what the hell are you doing here? Don’t tell me
you slept here for an entire night.” I was shouting at him. I
don’t know why but the mere fact that he slept inside his car
for an entire night made my heart feel heavy. I don’t even see a
jacket or a fleece meaning he might catch a cold.
Him: “Well you wouldn’t respond to my text. I told you I was
outside but you never came. Why didn’t you respond to my
sms?” He said in his bleary voice.
Me: “What text? Look Daniel I was angry at you obviously I
wouldn’t read your text. You know what I have no time for this,
you have five minutes to take a quick shower and you’ll find me
in my car.” I throw my keys at him and make my way to the car.
I got inside and wait for him.
Tshepo: “Was that Uncle Dan and are we waiting for him?” he
asked in his sweet voice.
Me: “Yes honey we’re waiting for him. He’ll be coming with us
to school.” I said and they beamed in excitement. I resisted the
urge to roll my eyes at them. I swear these kids love him more
than me. Well maybe not but they do adore him.
Daniel finished in record time and because he was using the AC
the whole night we had to take my car. I forced him to drive us
because I was still mad at him for the things he said. We went
to Wimpy and had our breakfast then we ordered takeaways
for the kids’ lunch box. We left them at school and they looked
so happy that I was glad that he was around. He drove us back
to my apartment.
I lead him to the open plan kitchen I don’t know why though
maybe it is because if he tries anything I will have a bunch of
appliances and cutleries for self defence.
Me: “Make your case.” I say firmly soon as we are both seated.
He stares at me in disbelief before chuckling. I crossed my arms,
“I’m guessing I tickled your funny bone.” Sarcasm at its best.
Him: “Okay ma’am or should I say your highness.” He dished it
back with a smirk on his face. I wanted to wipe that out with my
fist.
Me: “I’m pretty sure you’re in no position for sarcasm unless of
cause you’re not here to ask for forgiveness. I see what’s up I’ll
just leave.” I tried to make my exit but he stopped me. His body
was close way too close. It was getting dangerous so I moved
back to my stool.
Him: “I’m sorry I guess you’re right.” He sighed looking at me. I
swear his gaze scares me because it’s like he is searching
through my soul, making conversations only my soul would get
and I didn’t like that one bit. “I’m so sorry for jumping into
conclusions and for calling you names. I’m so sorry for being an
asshole. I’m sorry for being a terrible spouse. I’m sorry for being
with Olivia. I’m sorry for every tears I ever caused you to shed.
I’m sorry for not being the husband you deserved but I swear if
you give me a chance I will try with everything in me to be
worthy enough for your love.” I was now in tears.
Me: “You called me a loose woman Daniel, a loose woman. I
have lived my whole life listening to my stepmother and uncles
talk about how much of a loose woman my mother was and
that’s also what you think of me.” I ferociously wiped my tears
but that seems to be failing. Daniel shakes his head.
Him: “That’s not how I see you I was angry and out of line but
please forgive me.” His eyes were now glossy.
Me: “You don’t get it do you? You don’t get how much I suffer
seeing you with her. The humiliation that you put me through
every time you threw it in my face how much you love her in
front of everyone. The pain I feel when people are pitying me
and asking if I’m okay because my husband is publicly revealing
to the world that he loves the other woman and not me. Not
only just in front of everyone but my sister and I’m sure every
time she rushes home to mommy and they have a party to
celebrate my misfortune. Ha ha ha... I guess I can’t really
complain I was after all an arranged wife.” The pool of tears
was flooding like the rain on my cheeks.
Him: “No don’t think like that because you’re much more than
an arranged wife to me. I am however sorry for being the idiot I
am and for not treating you right and for making you feel any
less of a woman. I am terribly sorry and no amount of apology
could begin to express how sorry I am but if you give the
chance then I will spent the rest of our days making up for it.”
Our hands were in each others’ and our cheeks wet with tears.
“I know I shouldn’t give excuses it’s just that when I got a text
from your sister saying how you’re busy going behind my back
with my best friend and you came back late smelling like him
and in his clothes I lost it. I-I just couldn’t handle.”
Me: “Of cause I should have know she would try something like
this and I guess I would have been surprised if she did nothing.”
I didn’t expect her to do nothing but I guess a part of me was
hoping that she had changed. “Oh and Daniel not every woman
you meet will be like Sandy.” He furrowed his eyebrow before
realisation hit him.
Him: “You know about Sandy? Was it Johnny who told you?” I
nodded and he also nodded. “I guess he also told you how I
can’t break up with Olivia.” Now it was my turn to frown.
Me: “You can break up with her if you want, he did tell you to
break whatever pact you made. The reason you’re still with
Olivia is that she still has your heart but I won’t ask you to break
up with her since you still love her. I’ve decided to give you
guys space so I’ll be moving in this apartment permanently and
we will still be married on paper until you find a way to
convince your family to accept her as the woman you love.” I
was nodded my head perhaps trying to convince myself this is
the right solution while he was shaking his head.
Him: “I don’t love Olivia Okay! I fell out of love years ago and
because of the pact I haven’t been unable to break things off
with her because every time I try to do I always hurt her
something I promised I wouldn’t do. Sandy turned me into an
animal with zero emotions so I was scared that if I hurt her then
I would go back to that Daniel. Look no woman has my heart or
will ever have my heart because it was already stolen by you
the moment my eyes laid on you. I will break things off with her
because I can’t bear to lose you I swear I would lose myself.” I
was staring into his eyes and nothing about them maybe me
believe that he was lying. I wanted to go over and kiss him but
my phone interrupted me. It was from my father-in-law asking
me to come over to the mansion.
Daniel decided to tag along and his father was a little
apprehensive but when he saw that Daniel was not intending
on leaving he eventually gave in. We were now in his study and
I swear this room looks bigger than my bedroom.
Him: “My daughter I know my son is a dick.” I choked on my
saliva.
Daniel: “But daad!” he whined but his father interrupted.
Him: “Don’t play stupid we both know you are! So as I was
saying before I was rudely interrupted. My son is a dick and can
be a terrible person with a colossal ability to be stupid but that
doesn’t mean you have the right to cheat on him and especially
with his friend.” Daniel and I looked at each other in horror.
Holly fuck I think I am screwed! Now his father thinks I am a
cheater then the whole family will thinks so too and the press.
No I don’t think I can survive that.
41
Kearabetswe

What to do now? My palms are sweaty and my heart seems to

be on a race like came back on earth heart you can’t fail me
now. I did nothing wrong but these Dlamini men have that “Say
something wrong and I’ll fuck you up” look and those voices is
like they were made to be intimidating.
BabMandla: “So aren’t you going to say anything Molokazana
(Daughter-in-law)?” his stern voice was going straight into the
pit of my stomach. Nervousness was on overdrive.
Me: “I-I uh... uh umh.” I couldn’t find my voice. I think I might
have peed myself a little good thing I was wearing a liner
because that would have been embarrassing. I felt Daniel’s
hand on my shoulder pulling me close to him.
Him: “He-ee Taima (No Dad) you can’t be bullying my wife like
this! Look at the poor thing she is shaking and as for the claims I
will shed some light.” He squeezed my shoulder and at that
moment I felt so safe in his arms. “I don’t know what you have
been told but uBP wam is not a cheater. The only incident that I
think might have caused a misunderstanding was when I sent
my wife to collect some files from Johnny’s house because she
was coming home from the mall and was the closest to him.
Then my wife experienced some lady problems you know
something about the moon and a cycle. Luckily she had one of
those cushions they use on her bag but her dress was a little
ruined but since Johnny is such a great friend he let her shower
and since she doesn’t have any spare clothes he burrowed her
his clothes to restore my wife’s dignity but I guess other people
might have gotten the wrong impression here. Anyway I know
my wife and she would never cheat especially not with my
friend.” He said imperturbably like it was nothing at all. My left
eye twitched at how easy he was lying and also the fact that if I
didn’t know the truth I would have believed him. His father
laughed so hard that it was hard to believe that not so long ago
he literally made me pee at myself. He hugged Daniel still
laughing catching us both off guard.
Him: “I’m so proud of you son. I was messing with you I just
wanted to see how you would react son. Even if she cheated I
didn’t care I just wanted to hear from her but you decided to
tag along so I wanted to see how you would react and I have to
say I’m very proud to see you stand up for your wife.” He then
came to crash me in a bone crushing hug. He was even lifting
me off the floor. “Ndiyaxolisa mntwanayam (I am sorry my
child). I didn’t mean to scare you. I would have understood if
you had cheating on him because I did say he is a dick but thank
you for respecting him enough to be faithful.” He said after
putting me down. Daniel whispered to me, “He says he’s sorry.”
I guess that’s what his father said in Xhosa. I did say I’m not
very good at Xhosa.
Daniel: “Haike tata you need to stop calling me a dick.” He
whined and his father just Shook his head.
Him: “How many times should I tell you only uMamakho can
call me uTata?” Daniel chuckled. I was just staring at their
exchange smiling. “Anyway nyana why are you such a fool
because you clearly didn’t take that from me. Look at your wife
she is the total package she’s beautiful, well statured, well
mannered, respectful, smart and educated but no you decide
to run after that blank paper. I mean thina we know how to
choose our woman look at Amahle and let’s not mention your
mother. Yoh elo nenekazi linesini (That lady is sexy). Now I miss
my wife. Haike I’m leaving because my wife is probably missing
me. Bp if my son behaves like a dick to you don’t hesitate to
divorce his ass and I’ll even buy an apartment for you far away
from him since you can’t go back home because it’s clear that
your family doesn’t like you that much. Unyana ulunge kuye
(Son be good to her). I love you my children but you know your
way out.” He left us going upstairs to his wife. You could see
the love he has for his wife but did he really have to kick us
out? Hai Dlamini and drama are like rain and water, literally the
same thing.
Daniel and I left and we got into my car and he drove off. We
were on our way to the Sandton City Mall.
Me: “I couldn’t understand some of the things your father said.
Can you please tell me what he was saying.” I was batting my
eyelashes at him but he was focussing on the road.
Him: “I tell you later uMama ozayo wabantwana bam (Future
mother of my children).” I rolled my eyes because he spoke in
Xhosa when he knows full well I don’t quite get it, all I heard
was mother and kids I think.
Me: “You’re not being fair right now lenna ke tla bua puo ya
haeso jwale (I will also speak in my own language now).” I was
pouting at him. He chuckled and I wish I found something funny
in that.
Him: “E bue ngwaneso (Speak it my sister).” What the fuck! He
knows Sotho and gosh why did he sound so sexy. He turned his
attention to me and smirked, “I am also friends with Kgosi so
yeah I know the language I’m what you call bilingual. I suggest
you start learning Xhosa because you are married into a Xhosa
family.”
Me: “Your ego always manages to slip in huh?” He shakes his
head smiling in amusement.
Him: “That’s all you took out of that not even you learning my
language.” I roll my eyes and shake my head. I smirk evilly at
him because a thought just crossed my mind.
Me: “Ah Daniel you I have been hiding this for a while now.” I
giggled internally when I see his nervous expression. “You stink
man. Urg you have been in the same clothes since yesterday.” I
burst out laughing seeing his horrified face.
I know that was very evil of me and the poor thing even bought
a new jean, t-shirt and push-ins. I tried to tell him that I was
joking but he wasn’t having it. It was true that I was joking
because even though those were yesterday’s clothes he still
smelled good. One would think that those are brand new
clothes because that’s how good he smelled and it is kind of
intimidating.

**********

We are now in McDonald having lunch. We were eating in

comfortable silence.
Him: “I want you to come back home with me. We will fetch
the kids from school then we will leave together.” He broke the
silence. I frowned at him because I was not ready to go back
and see Olivia. I don’t know how I would act around her
knowing that she was only around Daniel because of a pact.
Me: “No I can’t go back!” I blurted it out.
Him: “I know your reservations but I want to be with my wife
and on our bed. Just stay for a month and then we would throw
a proper house warming party then from then you can move
back and forth because you are the one who decided to buy an
apartment while you have your own house.” He didn’t even bat
an eye when he said that. I wanted to object but knowing him it
will be useless. I nodded my head as confirmation then we fell
into silence again. I liked the comfortable silence, the stealing
glances at each and blushing when we realise the other was
watching. However that was interrupted by him taking out his
phone and playing with it and I have to say I was hurt a little.
Me: “Am I that boring that you would decide to pay attention
to your phone and not me?” OKAY now I sound like a jealous
girlfriend.
Him: “I was just checking an important email but now I’m done.
Anyway I think you should call Johnny and tell him you can still
be friends.” I frowned once again.
Me: “Why are you doing this?” he chuckled at my reaction.
Him: “I know I have been unfair to you and I want to live by my
words and put my trust into you so yes you are allowed to be
friends with my friends.” He was smiling at me.
Me: “No I won’t call you can go ahead and tell him that you will
allow him to be friends with his wife because you trust her and
also him but one wrong move you will chop off his dick. I know
that’s what you’re dying to say so you’ll call him... I guess I
should also apologise for being friends with your best friend
even after you told me you didn’t like our friendship.” He took
my hands into his and kissed them.
Him: “No need to apologise because I was being an ass about it.
Anyway I’m sending him a message right now. I will write, “weh
ndoda my wife asked me to say this to you” and then write
exactly everything you just said. Hai MaDlamini you make me
proud.” He said already typing his message. I give up shem. It is
decided that my husband is crazy.
Someone cleared their throat and I our head shot up to see the
waitress looking at Daniel. I noticed that she has been trying to
flirt with Daniel but he didn’t give her a second glance.
Her: “Would like anything else sir?” She asked and I rolled my
eyes.
Daniel: “Is it sir that you only see here? Look uh... Nosipho I
suggest you can get some self respect and leave a man who is
here with her woman alone. I don’t need to look somewhere
else because I already found the woman I see myself growing
old with and guess what I already wifed her so sisi your effort
are just being wasted. We will call when we need something.”
He said in his signature stern voice. The poor thing left with a
tail between her legs. Yoh Daniel can be savage when he wants
to.
Me: “Haibo Dani there was no need to be so harsh.” He just
shrugged his shoulders.
Him: “What do you expect me to do? She was disrespecting my
wife phela.” I giggled because he was being extra again. His face
suddenly turned serious, “Anyway I wanted to tell you that I’m
sorry for what I said yesterday. I know I already apologised but I
wanted to say sorry if I made you feel like not sleeping with me
was something wrong. I didn’t mean it and like I said I was
saying it out of anger. I want you to know that I will wait for you
for as long as it takes and you don’t have to feel obliged to
sleep with me. uJunior and I will be waiting patiently until
you’re ready.”
Me: “Who’s Junior now?” My face contorted into a frown
before realisation hit me. “No Daniel you can’t call that
Mammoth Junior, like I’m sure in some country somewhere is a
crime. There is nothing junior about that big, pulsing elephant.”
Just thinking about its size was making me dizzy. He laughed
like really laugh. The kind where other people would look at
you like you’re crazy, the kind where he would clutch his
stomach and throw his head back, the kind where he would
stump his feet. I waited for him to finish because I didn’t find
anything funny there and my face was too flushed from
embarrassment to even laugh because everyone’s attention
was on us but he seemed not to care. It literally took him two
minutes to stop laughing (Yeah I kind of looked at my phone
and noted the time). He regrouped fanning himself.
Daniel: “You’re so funny MaDlamini. Not long ago you were
calling uJunior gorilla but now it is mammoth and elephant.
Does uJunior scare that much?” He winked at the last part
causing me to roll my eyes and shake my head
“Stop doing because you’re making uJunior twitch with
excitement. I told you I find your gestures very sexy and I would
hate to see uJunior tearing you apart.” My mouth hung open
before turning into a pout. He crossed his side to mine just to
kiss my pouted lips.
We finished our lunch and he called Nosipho to give us the bill.
The bill was R144,99 and he paid with a two hundred note and
said she should keep five rand as his tip. She was humiliated
that even I felt embarrassed. When Nosipho returned the fifty
rand change he said he will give it to the hobos. I wanted to
give her some money but the glare I got stopped me in my
tracks. Afterwards we went to the parking lot to get the car. My
heart started beating out of control and there was ringing
sounds in my ears and I couldn’t shake the awful feeling.
Daniel: “Babe are you Okay? Talk to me you’re scaring me.” He
was freaking out.
Me: “Yeah I’m fine I just had this unshakable feeling that
something bad is about to happen. What if something bad does
happen?” I was shaking and he engulfed me in a hug. He was
brushing my hair.
Daniel: “Nothing bad will happen to you I’m here.” He
whispered to me.
Me: “It’s not me I’m worried about. What if something awful
happens to my loved ones? I don’t think I should move back
into our house yet.” Tears were falling on eyes. He was
comforting me but I couldn’t escape this feeling.
Him: “That’s more a reason why you should go back and like I
said I’m here I’ll protect everyone don’t worry.” He said
reassuring me. I wanted to believe him but the feeling was so
strong. It is the same feeling I got before my dad died so I was
scared that someone close to me might be in danger and worst
of all die.

**********

The bad feeling went away and I was feeling a little better but I
was still afraid that something might still happen. Daniel being
as stubborn as he is he forced me move back into the house
and the kids were happy so I couldn’t do much. I feel like I was
being selfish with them because I didn’t consider how the move
would affect them but I was happy that they were now happy.
We arrived outside of the house and Daniel parked in the
driveway. He turned the engine off and he looked back at me
and cupped my face into his palms.
Him: “Are you Okay babe? Is the bad feeling still there?” He had
concern look on his face. I shook my head to reassure him and
he nodded before getting off and going to the back to take the
kids out. I got out as well and moved to the boot to take out
our bags. I didn’t see him come to my side before I felt him take
the bags away from me. One thing about Daniel is that he
refuses to let me carry any bag as long as he is with me. I find it
cute and very gentlemanly of him.
We enter the house and the first thing we see is a very
distraught Olivia. I don’t want drama so I just take the kids with
and Daniel will have to sort the mess. I make my way to their
room so that they can take a quick shower. I fix the water and
let them shower together. Tshepo is now old enough and I trust
him to take care of his sister. He is very overprotective of her
and I find it so cute it makes me wish I had an older brother to
protect me.
I make my way back into their room and take out their cute
onesies. I place them on the bed and make my way back to
their en-suite. I switch the tap off and wrap them both in a
fluffy towel. I am not as strong as Daniel but I manage to carry
them both to their bedroom. They are heavy but at least the
distance wasn’t that long. I lotion them while they are busy
playing and then I put them in their onesies. Afterwards I made
them brush their teeth and after they were done I walked with
them to the kitchen and poured them glasses of milk before
they sleep. It is a habit that I adopted years back after I saw on
TV that it will them sleep peacefully.
I felt hands pull me into a back hug and I knew it was Daniel so I
get off of his embrace because it looked like Olivia will still be
part of our family. I glared at him and he was taken aback. He
regained his composure and he came over to me and
whispered in my ears. “Let’s talk somewhere private like our
bedroom.” I nodded because I no longer want to expose the
kids to our arguments and I know this would turn into one. I
kissed the kids on their cheeks before leaving with Daniel who
had my hand into his.
We arrived at our bedroom, he locked the door which I found
unnecessary.
Me: “So “Hubby” what do you want to talk about?” I
emphasised the quotation with my fingers because I was
irritated.
Him: “I broke up with Olivia over the phone remember you
asked why I was on my phone and I lied and said that I was
looking at an important email?” I nodded then it hit me that at
that time I didn’t even realise that he was lying. I wonder how
many times he managed to get away with lies. “So yeah I was
breaking up with her but she didn’t get it nor did she want to
believe it that’s why you found her here looking like she did.” I
rolled my eyes at his stupidity.
Me: “Daniel you don’t just break up with someone through a
text. She and you have been together for a long time and you
break up with her like that. Are you an idiot and what did you
expect her to do? Look Daniel I don’t like her nor will I pretend
to but no one deserves to be broke up like that.” I sighed after
saying this because I don’t even know why I was defending her.
Him: “I know it was foolish but I didn’t want to change my mind
when she starts crying because I promised not to hurt her.
Anyway it’s already done but we also talked it through and she
agreed. Yep we are now officially over and I can move on with
my beautiful wife.” He came over to me and lifted me off the
floor, spinning me around. He was elated but I was freaking
out. He put me down after some time and kissed me so deep in
the lips. His faced changed when he saw my expressionless
face, “You don’t look too happy. I thought this is what we
wanted. I’m finally free and I didn’t hurt her.”
Me: “And you don’t find the whole scenario suspicious?” He
frowned. That means he didn’t find anything funny, “Look
Daniel we are talking about the same Olivia who hates losing,
the one who is obsessed with being with you, the same one
who would reveal your engagement even after you told him
not to because she wanted to show off in front of your family. I
don’t know which world you live in but to me that doesn’t
sound like someone who would just let go.”
Him: “I know I know but listen to me BP, if anyone and I mean
anyone tries to hurt my family then I will have no mercy Olivia
or not so if she knows what’s best she would let go.” He said in
the most firm voice ever. “Now that that’s over with I really
want to kiss my wife especially now that she is the only woman
in my life except my mom and little Dintle.” I blushed and
perked his lips but he wasn’t satisfied so he pulled me closer.
The kiss was long and filled with emotions that we haven’t
experienced before. His hands grabbed my ass pulling me
closer to him. I moan escaped my lips causing him to smile. We
pulled for air and we both had shy smiles on our faces.
Afterwards we went down stairs to the kids as it was time to
get to sleep. I wanted to sleep with them on the same bed but
Daniel asked to spend the night with only just me. I was
hesitant to leave them alone but he assured me that they will
be safe and he also told me that we would lock their room so
that we know they are safe. Now we were inside the covers
with us cuddling. We were facing each other with head resting
on his bare chest because he only sleeps in his boxers. I felt at
peace in his arms and all the worries seemed to disappear.
“I think I should start dealing with your sister and stepmother
because it is clear that they are trying to mess with us.” He said
while he was playing with my hair.
Me: “I hear you but I don’t want you to do anything extreme
because as much as she can be a bitch she’s still my angels’
mother.” I sighed because those kids mean so much to me.
They have been there for me when I had no one and they have
shown me love so I don’t want them to hate me later.
Him: “Ai I have been quiet for a while but no mahn BP you need
to stop cursing. I swear no woman swears as much as you.” I
giggled at him.
Me: “Get over it but on a serious note we can’t hurt Palesa.” I
hear him sigh.
Him: “I know but I will have to have a little talk with her to
make her realise that you have a husband who cares so much
that for you he would be a demon to anyone who dares to
mess with you.” His voice was firm but that made me giggle. I
can just imagine how scary the talk would be. We talk for a
while before we both drifted off to a peaceful slumber.

**********

Running, running and running but no end. I am running on an

endless gravel road. I don’t know if I am running from
something or if I am running to something all I know is I am
running. Then out of nowhere this man faceless man appears in
front of me yelling, “Save them, save them now!” Then it looks
like I was falling through a building. I screamed but no sound
got out. Something was shaking me and screaming or calling at
me but my mind was hazy.
I jerked awake only to see Daniel staring at me with his eyes
wide open. I was sweating then that faceless man’s voice came
again, “Save them, save them now!” My grew wider as I got off
the bed and took the keys from the nightstand. I ran out of the
room leaving Daniel shouting my name. My heart was beating
so fast and my body was shaking. My mind was clouded and I
couldn’t think straight. I struggled to put the key on the
keyhole. Daniel came out of nowhere and helped unlock the
door. I rushed in the room and the lights flickered on. The sight
broke my heart into pieces. My knees gave way and I fell. It’s all
my fault I felt it but I did nothing.
42
Kearabetswe

I felt my heart shatter into pieces, my two beautiful angels are

lying in bed with white foam coming out of their mouth and
their noses were bleeding. My poor babies and it’s all my fault. I
couldn’t save them, I knew something bad would happen but I
did nothing and now they are here because of me. I was falling
deeper and deeper into despair, a space of oblivion an...

Smack! What the...? I looked in front of me to see Daniel. Did

he just slap me and fuck it hurts. A tear slipped down my
burning cheek.
Him: “Snap out of it we need to take them to the hospital.” He
was shouting at me. It took me a while to absorb everything.
Me: “We need to call an ambulance!” I started whaling. Now
everything was coming back and I was out of my momentarily
relapse.
Him: “No that will take too long. I need you to find their birth
certificates.” He said then he went to Tshepo and threw him on
his right shoulder and then Dintle on his left and left the room.
Tears were coming out as I searched for their birth certificate.
Luckily for me I had put them inside a drawer so I found them
quickly. I took the file that had their important documents then
I went to my bedroom. I placed the file on the bed then I went
to the closet and took Daniel’s vest and shorts because he was
only in his boxers. I took the file and made a trip to the kitchen
and took out a spoon and coking oil before I finally entered the
garage.
I found Daniel standing next to his Porsche Cayenne Turbo
coupe.
Him: “What kept you so long?” he looked impatient.
Me: “These.” I throw him his clothes while I make my way to
the kids. They are unconscious so I had to open their mouth
myself and gave them a spoon of cooking oil. I don’t know if the
foam was because of poison but I heard that cooking oil helps. I
had to hold their mouth to make sure that it goes down. After I
was done I moved to the passenger seat.
Him: “I suggest you trap yourself in because I’m gonna drive
above the speed limit.” He said before starting the engine. I
didn’t have to be told twice so I put on my seatbelt but I scoffed
when I see that he was not putting on his seatbelt.
NARATTED
Daniel and a frantic Kearabetswe arrived at Netcare Olivedale
Hospital in less than ten minutes which was something else
because they live in North Riding which would have taken them
ten minutes to get there. Kearabetswe was hanging on her seat
because Daniel’s driving was more like flying since he was so
fast but he seemed unaffected. As soon as he parked he got out
of the car and went to take the kids out with Kearabetswe also
getting out and calling for help. She was crying as the nurses
came out with two stretchers to put the kids on. Kearabetswe
and Daniel ran after the nurses as they enter the hospital. One
of the nurses stopped the couple as the kids were taken into
emergency wards to ask them question. They wanted to go in
but she put her foot down.
The nurse: “What happened?” she asked them once they
calmed down.
Daniel: “We don’t know exactly but we found them
unconscious with foam coming out of their mouth and their
noses were bleeding.” He was the one to answer because his
wife was frantic and crying.
The nurse: “Do you know when they ingested the poison?” she
asked again causing Daniel to look at her in disbelief.
Him: “I just said we don’t know anything. You should be saving
them instead of asking us questions we already answered.” He
shouted at the nurse. He calmed down when he saw that he
frightened not only the nurse but also his wife. “Look Ma’am
we don’t know what happened, my wife and I only found them
like that and we rushed here so please save them.”
The nurse sighed and felt sorry for the couple. They did seem
not to know what was happening and judging by their state
they really cared for the kids. The woman was in her short
pyjamas while the husband was in his shorts and vest but what
caught her attention was that both the couple were barefoot.
This means that they might have left their house in a hurry.
Her: “Okay I understand. Did you guys bring their birth
certificates?” They nodded which she caught surprise by it that
in their state they remembered the certificates and not their
shoes. “OKAY that’s good. Go over to the reception area and
register them. Don’t worry we will save your children.” She
reassured them before leaving.
Advertisement
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">Daniel
looked over to his wife to see where she had put the file but
she was out of it. She was breaking apart and he found his
heart breaking. He went to her and took her to one of the
benches in the front before going to the car. He found the file
on the dashboard. He took it and closed the car and went over
to the reception to register them. He found some of the
questions hard like their allergies and medical history and he
couldn’t even ask his wife because she looked lost. He wanted
to finish quickly so that he can be there for her.
Him: “Look Ma’am I don’t know some of these question can
you please wait as I call their mother to come and give you
answers. I would ask my wife but she is not taking this well.
Here is the file with their important documents perhaps you
would find something.” He pleaded with the receptionist or
was it a nurse. She nodded when her eyes fell on the lady who
was shaking. He searched his pockets for his phone only to find
it empty. He asked the receptionist or nurse to make a phone
and she allowed it. He made the call to Jonathan and asked him
to fetch Palesa. He didn’t want to call her directly because
firstly he didn’t have her numbers and secondly he didn’t want
her to faint or something and not be able to come.
He took a seat next his wife and pulled her into his chest. The
embrace caused her start whaling as everything came back.
Her: “It’s all my fault. It’s all my fault Daniel. All my fault.” She
kept saying over and over. Daniel was shushing her and rocking
her but the crying never stopped. His heart broke into pieces to
see her like this and also from the seeing the kids like that. He
wondered who was so evil enough to that to the two most
wonderful angels. He loved the kids so much that they felt like
his own. He felt like crying but he had to be strong for the kids
and his wife but he does promise to deal with whoever was
foolish enough to mess with his family. He cupped her face in
his palms forcing her to stare into his eyes.
Him: “Look honey it’s not your fault but I promise find however
did this.” He said to her. His thumb was wiping her tears that
we falling like waterfalls in China.
Me: “If they don’t make it I won’t forgive myself and I swear I
will hate you forever.” She said with her bloodshot eyes. Daniel
swallowed harder as the one thing he could never live with is
her hate. He pulled her back into his chest because he couldn’t
take looking at her like that.
Him: “Shhh nothing will happen. They will make it you’ll see.”
He wiped the few tears that had managed to escape his eyes.

DANIEL

It has been over forty minutes and still nothing from the kids.
My wife has stopped crying and she was now sleeping on my
lap. I have to be honest seeing her in that state broke my heart.
It a sight that I do not want to see ever again and I pray the kids
make it because if not all hell will be unleashed by me. I turn
my gaze to the sleeping figure on my lap. I have to say she looks
more peaceful and that beauty is out of this world. When Olivia
agreed to finally break up it was the best news ever because it
meant I can finally move forward with my wife but then this
happens.
“Where are kids?” I snap my eyes to where the sound
originated to see my sister-in-law, that’s if she deserves to be
called that, with my best friend on the front desk.
“You need to calm down or we are not going to find anything.
Sorry Ma’am do you have any information about the kids who
have just been brought in here who might have consumed
some poison?” that was my best friend taking over the
situation. Sister-in-la... ai should I even call her that? I don’t
trust nor do I like her I just tolerate her because as obnoxious
she is she gave birth to two beautiful angels. Anyway she
started crying when she heard Jonathan say poison. The
receptionist/nurse... ai I have no idea what she is. She pointed
to us and the two walked over to us. You won’t believe what
the bitch (Yeah that’ll be her name after what she did) did, she
just woke my wife up. She slapped her and started screaming at
her and cursing, blaming her for the accident. My wife was
taken aback and that fire she always shows me seemed to have
vanished. I stood in between them and she was about to slap
my wife again so I grabbed her hand. My grip was firm because
I was seething and my veins were boiling with anger like how
dare she disrespect my wife like that and in front of her
husband.
Me: “Johnny, calm her down before I forget that she is a
woman.” My voice was firm. I pushed her away and she fell
onto his embrace. “Listen and listen very carefully bitch. You
have no right to touch my wife and much less in front of her
husband. Don’t forget she has been more of a mother to your
children while you were busy gallivanting around with married
men. I also pray that you had nothing to do with this because if
I find out you had anything to do with this you will ruin the day
you were born.” She started crying in Jonathan’s arms but I
didn’t care. I turned to my beautiful wife who was just frozen. I
pulled her to me engulfing her in a warm hug.
It took us a while but we managed to calm down the two
women. We were now sitting down on the bench.
Johnny: “Yoh bra you guys got such a scare you even forgot to
wear shoes.” He was looking at our barefoot. Yeah we kind of
forgot and if my wife didn’t bring my shorts and vest I would
have came here in just my boxers. Funny she thought about me
but she forgot about herself. Those pyjamas are so short that
they shouldn’t even be called pyjamas. They are pretty much
exposing what should only be for my eyes.
Me: “Yah that was a scare. Babe you remembered my clothes
but you forgot our shoes.” I playfully pinched her cheek. She
smiled even though it was faint but at least it means that she
was with us now. I kissed her forehead before moving to her
lips and plant a soft and quick perk. “Umh babe I think I should
dash back at home and bring our shoes and phones in case we
need to inform our families.” She nodded but she seemed
absent. I sighed because she was breaking my heart but I have
to go and bring some proper clothes for her. I didn’t want her
to catch a cold and also because I don’t want any guys looking
at her in anyway. I leave after I asked Jonathan to take care of
my wife and her sister.
The drive back home took me about four minutes this time
because I wasn’t speeding like when I was leaving to the
hospital. I didn’t speed this time because I have been
contemplating what could have really happened to the kids.
They were Okay when we put them to bed and we had locked
them in because my wife was feeling off-ish. Damn you Daniel!
Why was I so stubborn and not listen to her? But then again I
was so happy to be finally free that I wanted to spend my first
night as a free and liberated man with my wife. I parked outside
and made my way inside. I found Olivia seating on a chaise in
my lounge area. My mood just fell completely. When she saw
me she made her way to me.
Her: “Daniel baby I---” She didn’t get to finish because I had
pushed her against the wall, my hand grasping on her neck,
strangling her.
Me: “Did you have anything to do with this? Did you poison the
kids?” she was shaking her head and I could see the fear in her
eyes. If it would have been any other day I would have felt
something but right now all I have is anger. My grip tightened
and her feet were no longer on the floor. She was clasping on
the hand that was gripping her neck and seemed to be
struggling for air. I broke the hold and she fell down on the
floor. Her eyes were bloodshot and she was coughing while
rubbing on the place that I had a gripped. I crouched in front of
her face before I spatter the next words, “Listen to me Olivia I
pray for your sake that you had nothing to do with this because
if you did you’ll see the real Daniel. That Daniel who would
rather be miserable than to hurt your feelings is gone then new
Daniel is the one who would make your life hell if you dare
mess with his wife and family. I swear if I find out you had
anything to do with this you will wish that you never met me.
Oh and when I come back down I want to see you gone and you
can leave the key on the counter.”
Her: “But I---”
Me: “I said I want to see you gone when I come back.” After
that I stood up and left her.
I went upstairs to my room. I changed into my grey Puma
sweatpants and sweatshirt then I wore my black and red Air
VaporMax. I picked pink puma sweatpants and sweatshirt with
white Air Max for her. I also took both our iPhones. I also went
to the kids’ bedroom and picked their matching blue Nike
sweatshirts and sweatpants with their white Air Forces. I also
picked Dintle’s unicorn and Tshepo’s Lightening McQueen and
parked them inside Tshepo’s Puma sports bag. After I was done
I left the house and lucky for me Olivia listened for once and
had left the house. Now it was time to go back to the kids. I
hope they are Okay because if not somebody is going to die and
I will take out any suspect without asking. They will answer on
the other side of the grave.
43
Kearabetswe

Am I not meant to be happy? Is happiness only meant for

others and not for me? Why is it that every time I feel like
happiness is within my grasp it gets violently taken away from
me? These are the questions that keep playing in my head.
Every time I feel like I am making a progress reality comes
knocking on my door to remind me of the cold hard truth. I
must have done something terrible in my past life to deserve
such luck or perhaps I am paying for my mother’s sins. It is
written somewhere that the children will suffer for their
parents’ mistakes and since my mother was known as the home
wrecker and a whore who left her child while still young then I
must be suffering for her faults.

I don’t know how long we have been seating here and still no
news about the kids. The waiting is the worst even though
Daniel and Jonathan have been trying to assure us that no news
is good news but I don’t know how to be optimist about this. A
huge part of me still feels guilty despite the many reassurances
I received from the others. I can’t help but feel responsible
because I wasn’t able to protect them from this. I couldn’t
prevent this because I was so absorbed in myself that I forgot
to protect and take care of them.
Now I have changed into the clothes Daniel picked up for me
and I feel grateful because it was getting cold. You can just
imagine being in short pyjamas barefooted and in a cold
hospital waiting area. I have cried so hard that my tears have
run dry and my eyes are very painful now and not to forget
itchy. I am sure by now my eyes are bloodshot and puffy, and
face is surely red and swollen not to mention my nose is
probably red as well. I know I look horrible and I blame my light
complexion.
Palesa also looks as terrible as I am. This is the first time that I
am seeing her this distraught even when our father died she
wasn’t this affected. Of cause she wasn’t happy that our dad
died but was affected badly in fact she cried for days. Now it is
like a piece of her is gone. I had thought she was responsible for
this but seeing her now proves that she had no part in this and
besides she is not a great actress like her mother.
“Dintle and Tshepo Mokoena!” soon as the Doctor called the
kids’ names the four of us stood up abruptly. Like a choir we all
said yes at the same time.
Dr.: “We managed to stabilise the kids and I am happy to say
they are out of danger.” We beamed in excitement at the news
and a couple of relieved sighs escaped our lips. I was so excited
that I hug the first person who was next. We both froze when
we realised what we have done but I shrugged pulling her
closer. I told myself in my head that it is only for today. We
pulled apart and fixed ourselves.
Palesa: “Can we see them now?” her voice was hoarse from the
crying and a few tears escaped her eyes.
Dr.: “I am afraid that won’t possible at the moment because the
children are heavily sedated and we are closely monitoring
their progress. So you will be able to see them at the early
hours tomorrow.” We all nodded but inside we wanted to see
them now but alas that won’t be happening anytime soon.
Jo: “What really happened to the kids?” I think we were all too
emotional to even ask about what happened but at least
Jonathan was smart enough to ask.
Dr.: “We found traces of Zinc Phosphate in their bloodstream
and its concentrations could only be found in rat poison.
However there were also high levels of Calcium present in their
bloodstream. (NB: I did no research nor did I want to so I’m just
saying what’s coming to my head, so it may or may not be
accurate)” He said nodding to himself which was weird to me at
least. My mind was however stuck on rat poison like how was
that possible. We didn’t have any rat poisoning in our house
nor was it at the new apartment. Does that means someone
fed it to them?
Daniel: “Uh could you please be more elaborate because you’re
confusing us right now.” Daniel snapped me back to reality.
Dr.: “The children ingested rat poison but because there were
also traces of Calcium which may be found in milk---” My eyes
went wide and I quickly interrupted him.
Me: “They have milk ever day before going to school and
before going to bed. Is it the reason why they got ill?” My
irrational mind asked because I would die if it turns out that I
was the reason for them falling ill. I know he said they ingested
rat poison but what if it wasn’t lethal and me feeding them milk
caused their relapse. The doctor chuckled causing me to frown
in confusion.
Him: “Please let me finish first... anyway as I was saying,
because of the milk they take every day that kind of delayed
the effect of the poison on the kids. Calcium is believed to be a
buffer to Zinc phosphate hence the kids even received small
symptoms and they didn’t suffer any severe damage. We
believe the kids may have ingested the poison two/three days
ago but because of the milk they only showed signs now. This
particular poison is not that lethal to humans but because they
are children it becomes dangerous to them and their body
shuts down a day after the intake but because of the calcium in
their system it delayed the effects. We can’t exactly pinpoint
when they ingested it but the good news is that they are stable
and didn’t suffer any serious damage to any organs. Now we
sedated them and we have put them through saline and
vitamin K drip. For now I suggest you all get some rest and
come back tomorrow to hopefully see them and to also help
shed some light on what really happened.” After that he left
leaving a handful of us still confused. That was a lot of
information all at once.
Daniel: “Did everyone get everything he said cause I think I was
lost somewhere there? I mean he was talking about buffers and
what not but the only thing I heard him say was that the kids
are fine and I’m happy with that.” He said shaking his head.
Yeah we did Commerce not Sciences so we are really not
familiar with some of the terms but whatever. I am just glad
that the kids are Okay and that the milk actually helped.
However what was irking me was the fact that they might have
ingested it two/three days ago. That means that Olivia was not
involved because two/three days ago she was still Daniel’s
girlfriend, actually fiancée. I thought perhaps she was bitter
after the breakup and might have done something to the kids.
She should thank her ancestors because she was about to meet
them very soon if she was involved. “Should we go home
babe?” he Shook me snapping me back to reality.
Me: “No I am staying here but you can go if you want.” I said
firmly. I have long decided to stay there until they wake up.
Him: “No I’m not leaving you. I’ll always be by your side.” He
pulled me into a hug and kissed my forehead. I smiled at the
gesture and my heart was filled with warmth, only he can
provide that warmth.
I have to confess when the kids were brought in and the nurse
were talking about poison I immediately thought Olivia and as
much as I was blaming myself I blamed Daniel more. I was
never going to forgive him if the kids didn’t make it or if they
suffered serious injuries but I guess that was stupid seeing as he
has always been by my side this whole time.

"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">**********

The waiting was now a bit full. My buddies are here, even
Amahle is here and her husband. Kgosi and Njabulo also came
to support their friend I guess. Kgosi was giving me weird looks
like he had so much to say but was holding himself back.
Stepmonster was here and you can imagine the first that came
out of her mouth once she got here. Yep you guessed it, she
was blaming me and creating such a spectacle but my darling
hubby was here and he put her in her place and she was soon
turned into a headless chicken. My in-laws were not here
because they were looking after Amahle’s children but they will
come later on when they got the kids to school. It was still the
early hours of the morning just after three am.
Right now I was sitting with the girls while Palesa was sitting
across from us with her mother. The guys went to get us
something to eat.
Me: “Thank you guys for coming and you didn’t have to come
so early.” I was sitting next to Amahle and Puleng while Zoe was
sitting next to Amahle. Amahle was on my left side and I was
leaning my head on her shoulder. She is older so it felt like I had
a big sister well I do have a big sister but you know we don’t get
along well.
Zoe: “Don’t be crazy we will always be here for you even if it
meant waking up at midnight just to be with you.” She took my
hand that was on Amahle’s lap and squeezed it for assurance.
Puleng also squeezed my shoulders to assure me that they are
all here for me. I have to say I have the bests of best friends and
I feel warm inside knowing that I am not alone.
Puleng: “I know there are times that I wished to be a yellow
bone like you but no man you look like shit.” Trust her to say
something like this at such a moment. She yelped when Amahle
pinched her. “Aa sis I am trying to have a moment here it’s not
always we see “Yellow bone struggles”. We chocolate are
always facing struggles, you should be with me on this.” We
burst into laughter because she was being extra and also
because she and Amahle are not that dark. They have a
beautiful shade which is not too dark or too light. Stepmonster
looked at us giving us disapproving looks but we don’t care.
Amahle: “Talk for yourself I am cute.” She said giggling. Cute is
not the word I would use to describe her because she is too
gorgeous. Even now she has no makeup on but I swear a photo
shoot can be done now and a bunch of girls buying the
magazine will wish to be her. I don’t think I have ever seen her
not gorgeous and classy. Right now she is wearing Kappa
tracksuit ensemble with high heeled ankle boots. She is not
wearing any weave so her afro is out and she just looks like
Miss SA.
Puleng: “Whatever. Heh guys did you see how handsome that
Kgosi guy is? Yoh everyone looked tired but that guy looked like
he just came off a magazine.” I giggled because she was right.
That guy feels unreal I swear if I were to cheat on my husband I
would be cheating with him. Of cause I am no cheater but that
guy can make you want to sin. Anyway I am glad Puleng is back
to herself lately she hardly talks about guys which was so unlike
her and I was beginning to worry about what happened that
week she disappeared when I was on my honeymoon. “I swear
I would do anything he says. Even if he says walk around naked
I would do just that. No mahn is anyone allowed to be that
handsome I’m sure sisMahle also thought of cheating on her
husband with him. That sexy voice oh my word my knees are
getting weak just think about it. I think you can get an orgasm
by just hearing him “Hi sexy”. No no no, so much
handsomeness in one person should not be permitted.” We
were in stitches because the girl can exaggerate.
“Hello ladies and Pearl!”We halted our laughs to see Jayden
walking to us wearing a smirk. I am still curious to know who is
this Pearl that he keeps talking about. He pushes Puleng away
and sits next to me putting his hand on my shoulders pulling me
away from Amahle’s shoulders. “Who is this handsome dude
that can make people orgasm with his voice?” I think I just
choked on my saliva. He was listening all along Yoh.
Zoe: “BhutiKhwezi shouldn’t you be with the other guys instead
of listening in on girl talks?” I held on to my laugh. This is the
first time I hear Zoe this forward with her brothers.
Jayden: “Ha ha you don’t want me to say anything LITTLE SIS.”
Yoh the emphasis on little sis caught me off guard and that
voice was the Dlamini’s “I’ll make you sweat and pee yourself”
voice. No wonder she is afraid of her brothers but I have to say I
did not expect that from him. Out of nowhere he had my chin
in his fingers turning me to face him. “I have to say you look
beautiful even with your face red and puffy. My brother is one
lucky motherfucker.” I was a little uncomfortable right now.
Amahle saved me by smacking his head. Palesa and her mother
were watching the whole time probably devising how to make
life a hell.
“You better watch where you touch boy.” Our heads snapped
to see an annoyed Daniel. His eyes were throwing daggers at
his brother. Njabulo and Jonathan were looking amused while
Kgosi looked annoyed as well. As for Gavin he looked
expressionless and at that time a picture of David flashed in my
mind. They both look alike that it is scary. When people were
talking about “Mini me” they were definitely talking about
Gavin and his son. Jayden got up and walked to his brother
smiling like he wasn’t just telling his wife how beautiful she
was.
Him: “Brother! What do you have in there? Is it pizza?” He
beamed trying to look at the plastic Daniel was holding. Daniel
smacked his head. “Ouch! Why did you do that? I was just
telling your wife how lucky you are. If you kill me now who is
supposed to be with my Pearl?” He was holding his head.
Daniel just Shook his head. Gavin smacked Jayden’s head
causing him to groan.
Gavin: “You’re an idiot.” He spoke in a monotonous voice. Told
you he was like his son. Then he also smacked Daniel catching
him off guard.
Him: “What the hell bro why did you just do that?” He glared at
his brother while rubbing his head. I found myself giggling
because he looked so cute.
Gavin: “My hand was itchy.” He said in monotone but he was
smiling. I had to blink twice to make sure I was not hallucinating
because this is the first time I am seeing him smiling. It wasn’t a
full on smile but it was a smile nonetheless.
After the whole drama caused by Dlamini brothers, Daniel and
the guys gave us the food. They were pizzas and drinks from
Pizza Perfect. I was seating with Daniel eating, Gavin was with
his wife, Palesa with her mother, Zoe with Njabulo and
Jonathan, and Puleng was with Kgosi and Jayden. She looks so
flustered my poor friend I can just imagine having to share food
with two handsome guys and not to mention not too long ago
she was talking about how handsome and sexy Kgosi was. They
and Zoe’s group had two pizzas because it was three of them
sharing but there were still three boxes of pizza that was still
untouched and five bottles of juice. I don’t know why they had
to buy so much stuff but I am sure this was Daniel’s doing.
Me: “Uh Daniel?” I spoke and he hummed in response. “I didn’t
know Pizza Perfect was open even at midnight.”
Him: “I am friends with the owner so I asked him to fix
something for us. You should know by now your husband can
make the impossible happen.” He said smugly. I guess he
cannot be my husband without his cockiness. I giggled at him
causing him to flash his signature smirk. Fuck that was sexy! No
guys my husband is so handsome and sexy at the same time. I
found myself leaning in and giving him a perk. I laughed at his
shocked face. He is always the one to perk me out of the blue
so it was nice returning the favour. He smiled before pulling me
into a brief but passionate kiss. After that we were both
blushing. I know he was blushing too because he turned his
face away from me something he does when he blushes. My
eyes fell on the Rolex I had bought for him and a smile was
plastered on my face. He never takes it off and my fingers
automatically fell on my bracelet. We even sleep with them on I
guess it’s cute.
“This looks cosy and to think two innocent children almost lost
their lives.” We all turned to where the deep voice came from.
There were two mean looking officers wearing a scowl with
their arms on their chest crossed. I sense trouble emanating
from them and I saw stepmonster smiling evilly. I am guessing
peace and happiness is just not meant for me.
44
Kearabetswe

These officers look scary as hell but they had that aura that
came make you confess on the spot. Are all officers this scary?
Officer1: “We are here on the hospital request regarding the
two children that were poisoned.” He said in his deep voice. It
was scary but not Dlamini scary. Does that mean that the police
opens twenty four seven? I was not aware of that.
Officer2: “We would like to speak to the parents or guardians of
the children.” His voice wasn’t as deep or as scary. Haibo these
people don’t even introduce themselves so I’m guessing I’ll
keep calling them officer1 and officer2. Daniel stood up before
taking me with him to them. They were intimidating that is for
sure but hubby is right next to me so I have nothing to fear.
Hubby: “That would be us but I think an introduction would be
highly appreciated don’t you think?” He said in that stern voice
of his. His sarcasm shows he was annoyed. Not because of the
police doing their job but because they looked like they had a
hidden agenda. Officer2 perhaps due to Daniel’s voice cleared
his throat before letting out a nervous chuckle.
Him: “Do forgive us my name is Officer Sibiya and this is officer
Rhulani.” He extended his hand for a handshake. I took it then
followed by Daniel and they shared that tight grip thing men do
sometimes. I guess hubby won because after the handshake
Officer Sibiya was rubbing his hand while hubby looked
unaffected. Grumpy officer Rhulani did not shake our hands but
just avoided them.
Hubby: “I am Lwazi Dlamini and this is my wife Kearabetswe
Dlamini and we are the children’s guardian.” He ignored the
Grumpy officer and proceeded to talk to the nice officer.
Grumpy Officer Rhulani: “What is your relationship with the
kids?” He took out a notepad and pen. Getting right to it I see.
Hubby: “My wife is their aunt.” He had a frown on his face.
Grumpy Officer: “Don’t they have parents?” Yoh subtly is not
his thing I see.
Hubby: “They do in fact their mother is here but as I had said
we are their guardians.” I can tell that he was annoyed but who
wouldn’t.
Grumpy Officer: “So “Aunt” why did you poison the kids?” My
eye widened at his question. I knew it, they think I did it.
Seriously don’t I ever catch a break? Just now my sweet little
angels were poisoned and already I am a prime suspect.
Hubby: “Excuse me?” He was getting angry now. His jaw was
clenched.
Officer Sibiya: “What my colleague is trying to say is that do you
have rat poison lying around the house.” The nice came to his
colleague’s rescue because I don’t know how long Daniel was
going to hold in his anger.
Me: “No we don’t have one nor do we need its use after all we
have no rat problems.” I answered because my hubby was
angry and I wouldn’t want him to say anything he would regret.
Grumpy Officer: “Of cause rich people have no rat problems
nor do they want to take responsibilities when they have done
something wrong. Did you think just because you’re rich you
can just poison the kids and get away with it.” Seriously this guy
was getting on my nerves as well.
“OKAY I think that’s enough. We have heard enough... I have
heard enough.” That was Gavin standing up and coming to our
side.
Grumpy Officer: “And who might you be?” This guy is
unbelievable the way he is so nonchalant you would think he
was announcing the seven pm news.
Gavin: “I am Advocate Dlamini.” He said in his Dlamini firm
voice without breaking contact with the grumpy officer. “I
believe your line of questioning is classified as harassment.”
Grumpy Officer: “I’m just doing my job.” He just shrugged like
it’s nothing at all.
Gavin: “Not when you are accusing my client without proper
evidence and more especially since this is not an interrogation
but questioning. You as an officer should know at this stage of
the investigation you ask questions that will determine if the
said person can be implicated or not instead of accusing
especially when there is no evidence pointing to the person or a
presence of a witness. Right now what you are doing is called
harassment and we could sue the whole department for this.
What do you think your superiors would think if they were to
lose thousands of Rands because of you?” He was calm yet
firm. It made me wish to see him in action when he is the court
representing something. So he is a lawyer.
Grumpy Officer: “N-no s-sir I-I t-take b-back everything.” He
was stammering and I had to bite my lower lip as to not burst
into laughter. He was no longer grumpy but deflated. Maybe I
should call him deflated officer now.
Gavin: “Now I would suggest your colleague be the one to lead
the questioning seeing as he seems to know his duty very well
because we as the family would like for the person responsible
to be found and to also be apprehended as well.” With that he
went and sat down next to his wife as if nothing happened. He
looked so cool right now that it would be stupid to not take him
seriously.

After that commotion the Nice Officer was the one who led the
questioning and questioned every one of us individually but
Gavin was present to make sure that they asked proper
questions. Afterwards they left and said they will question the
school to see if there were any other kids affected as well or if
they spotted any suspicious people selling things around the
school. I was thankful to my brother-in-law Gavin because that
Deflated Officer was beginning to be a problem and last thing
we wanted was Daniel’s outburst. I have not seen his full
outburst but I fear it because when he in its early stage he
sends tables flying so I don’t want to imagine what he will be
like when he is fully enraged.
“From what the officers have gathered no one has any idea
how or when the kids ingested that rat poison and everyone
validated your love for the children however your stepmother
took that chance to try to tarnish your name but she is only one
person.” That was Gavin informing me how the interviews
went. I am not surprised that she would try to paint me as the
bad guy here but I know my sister would take the chance as
well.
Daniel: “What about the sister did she also try to discredit her?”
I guess he was also thinking the same thing as me.
Gavin: “No she seemed like the concerned mother and nothing
else.” Daniel and I nodded. Speaking of my dear sister and her
mother I don’t see them anywhere. Come to think of it I haven’t
seen them since the interviews, which is not long maybe they
went to the bathroom.
PALESA
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">

I close the hospital bathroom door and I stare at the woman in

front of me. I don’t how to feel right now but inside I am saying
a silent prayer that my mind is not right because I don’t know
how I would look at her face again.
Mom: “Hei wena ngwanana (Hey you girly) why did you drag
me out here like a child.” She was seething but she had no right
because this is important.
Me: “Please tell me it’s not you who poisoned my kids.” I
begged her because I refuse to believe that my own mother
would do something like this. She chuckled looking at me in
disbelief. That should mean something right?
Her: “O so lahlehetswe ke kelello wena (Have you lost your
mind)? Do I look like a murderer to you and of my grandchild
even?” She was spiting. I guess she is right she would never do
that. She may be evil but those kids are her grandchild.
Me: “Ho lokile (Fine). But why did you lie to those officers?” Her
eyes widened. Well yeah I was eavesdropping or whatever they
call it when they were questioning her.
Her: “Were you listening in on us? If you should know I did
what I had to do in order to accelerate our plan. Did you see
how handsome that man is and that dick print? Yoh o fuwe
ngwana wa mme yeo (That woman’s child is gifted). If he was
not that young then I would make him marry me maybe I
should try his father.” She looked like she was on a space of her
own. I don’t know why but for some reason I felt disgusted.
This feeling was new to me.
Me: “Mama please!” I stopped her before she starts to marry
the whole planet.
Her: “Keng ka wena jwale (What’s up with you now)? We need
to make that man yours. He is rich, handsome and gifted.”
Me: “I think you should stop this plan of yours because Daniel
loves his wife. Did you not see how he looked at her and
besides my children are in the hospital the last thing on my
mind is trapping a married man.” I don’t know why but I started
shouting at her.
Her: “Since when are you the concerned mother and it’s not
like this is the first time you’ll be breaking a marriage. I didn’t
do anything to the kids but whoever did this did us a favour.
You were not making a progress on your mission to trap that
Dlamini boy and I think that witch won’t be too heartbroken
because I saw that that young Dlamini is also smitten with her. I
don’t know what they see in her but whatever now we should
take this chance and pin everything on her. You keep up this act
of the concerned mother and out of guilt he will comfort you
and when he least expect it you strike. I am a genius right?” she
said so smiling. I can’t believe my ears right now. Like does she
have no heart? Her grandchildren are in a hospital fighting for
their lives but she is busy plotting breaking marriages. The same
marriage she wants to break is the same people who have been
looking after my children, giving them everything. I don’t like
my sister in fact I hate her for reason I can’t say now but this is
too much.
Me: “Why are you so evil?” my voice came out as a whisper but
it looks like she heard it.
Her: “I am evil? Were you a saint when you were busy sleeping
with married man? were you a saint when you had kids with
different fathers? Are you a saint when your kids don’t even
know their fathers? Were you a saint when you were busy
plotting with me to seduce your sister’s husband? No no girly
that’s not how it goes. We are only doing what is right to get
what we want. So tlohella ho iketsa lengoloi (Don’t act like a
saint) especially not in front of me.” After that she left, leaving
me speechless and in disbelief. Was I really that evil? But
whatever it’s not like I was aware but I have never felt that my
mother is so evil. Everything she has done always made sense
but now she feels like a demon. I think the thought of almost
losing my babies made me realise some things I never did
before. You know what I am not going to blow up my brains
thinking about this, my children needs me and I don’t know
why I feel like my mother has a hand or maybe it’s because she
seems to be finding all this amusing instead of being hurt.
Kearabetswe

I decided to go on the front where I saw a water system

because I was getting thirsty. I pour the water and before
taking a sip I feel like someone is behind me. I turn around to
see a grinning Kgosi.
Him: “I have been looking for a chance to speak to you alone.”
He said flashing his smile. I swear at that moment my stopped
for a moment. I gulped down the water because my throat
became dry all of a sudden. He is a mystery and I don’t think
anything good can come out of this.
45
Kearabetswe

I stared into him speechless not even knowing what to do. I

swear I want to act unaffected but there is something about
that is just a mystery yet familiar.
Him: “Hello there! Is anyone still at home?” He said poking my
nose and I found myself giggling like a five year old.
Me: “You gonna have to ring the bell because this is not a
house but rather a mansion.” I said flashing a smile. I don’t
know why but I feel comfortable around him and free.
Him: “Forgive my ignorance from now I’ll ring the bell.” We
both laughed at our silliness.
Me: “You’re funny but why did you want to talk to me alone.” I
am thankful for his ice breaker because now I am back to my
usual self.
Him: “I just wanted to ask how you feel.” He asked now serious.
Me: “But why would you want to ask that in private.” He can be
an enigma sometimes.
Him: “Because you would have just said I am fine which you are
not so I thought catching you alone is the best bet.” His voice
was laced in concern and he was right I would have just lied.
Me: “I feel terrible like I can’t just catch a break. Those kids are
my weakness and not only do I have to see them suffer but I
also have people thinking this is my doing. I had just made
progress on my marriage and this happens. Am I not meant for
happiness? Tell me what is it that I did wrong? I swear if I knew
I would whatever back.” Tears fell down on my cheeks like the
river floods. Kgosi pulled me into a hug and right then I felt
safe, I felt like everything is going to be alright. He is the fourth
person to give me such warmth.
Him: “Shh it’ll be alright, everything will fall into place you’ll
see. For consolation you should know that you’re not alone,
you have your husband, your family, your friends and you have
us. You are never alone just trust me and those who have hurt
you will pay I promise.” He whispered to me while brushing my
back in a soothing way. I felt better in his arms and I also
stopped crying. I pulled away wiping the tears that had fallen
on my cheeks and for some unknown reason I didn’t feel self-
conscious about the fact that I was crying and probably looked
a mess. He has that effect.
Me: “Thank you, now I feel much better.” I flashed him my
grateful smile.
Him: “It’s nothing but I am glad you feel much better and Kea
it’s Okay to be not fine. It doesn’t make you weak it just makes
you human. As humans we are allowed to feel and to also
express our emotions. So we should head back now because we
wouldn’t want your husband to get worried and find us like this
we surely don’t want to see things flying.” He added at the end
making me giggle. I am glad that I had this with him and he is
wise I guess. He took the cup I had used and poured water for
himself before gulping it down. I watched as his Adam Apple
bob up and down. I was tempted to take a picture but last time
I did that benches were flying so resisted the urge. He gave me
a side smile before throwing the cup in the bin and left me
there. I laughed at myself because it’s clear that he will always
have an effect on me. I think it’s time I practised what Amahle
told me. I’ll act unbothered but I am not much of an actor so
this will be a bit difficult but I will try until I can.

**********

"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">The doctor

came and told us the kids are awake and that we could see
them. He took us to their ward but he has also told us that we
can only go two at a time inside their room. Stepmonster
wanted her and Palesa to go in first but Palesa took us all by
surprise when she let me and my husband to go first. I knew
she wanted to see the kids but I felt it was a nice gesture and I
appreciated it. The kids had that tube thing in their nose and
the sight was heartbreaking but I had to stay strong for them.
They were happy to see us but they couldn’t talk for now but
the doctor assured us it is only for now and that later today
they will be able to. Daniel gave them their toys which they
were happy to see. The visit felt short because the others had
to see them before visiting hours ended.
After visiting them two by two we were chased out of the
wards back to the waiting area. Palesa pulled me to the side but
Daniel like a bodyguard also came with.
Her: “I think after the kids get discharged they should move
back with me.” I felt my world shatter. A tear fell out of my
glassy eyes.
Daniel: “And why is that?” He asked with a frown on his face.
Her: “Because the police are already suspecting her and they
might think she was reckless with the kids. It will be temporary
until the whole thing blows over. I am afraid that the Social
Workers might take the kids away and I know it will break us
both.” She said. She looked determined and concerned.
Daniel: “OKAY look you have no right to demand that. My wife
has been nothing but a mother to your children and now you
wanna take the kids from her. Is this how you show you---” I
put my index finger on his lip to stop him. He looked at me in
confusion but I ignored him and turned my attention to “My
sister”.
Me: “Okay but you will be living in my apartment with the kids
because it is safe and they’ll be a lot closer to their school. You
will be living with them alone without your mother and
certainly without bringing in your men. I would even inform the
security company that you’re not allowed to enter with anyone
else. That is the only condition you will be living with the kids” I
said firmly. My heart was breaking but she was right because it
seems like everyone is gunning for me so it’ll be safe if the kids
are away from me. “I need to go home to bath and maybe take
a nap.” I said before getting out of Daniel’s embrace and
making my way out. I got out of the hospital and stood in the
driveway. I took my iPhone out of my pocket because I have to
call for an Uber. My phone was yanked out of my grasp and I
turn to see my husband wearing a scowl. Guess I am in trouble.
I let out a nervous smile.
Him: “What were you planning to do, call for an Uber? Look BP
I get that the whole Palesa thing hit you hard but you must
remember that you’re not a single woman anymore. You have a
husband, a husband who will always be by your side, who
would be with you through the good and the bad so please
don’t push him away.” I was filled with so much emotions
listening to him. I throw myself at him and he returned the hug
causing me to smile I guess I was being ridiculous. We pulled
apart and he kissed my forehead then he scoped me up and
carried me bridal style.
Me: “What are you doing?” I asked as my hand settled on his
neck.
Him: “You said you were tired right so I’m carrying you to our
car.” I blushed hard because he knows how to be romantic.
“Don’t think I didn’t see what you and Kgosi were up to and
once the children are out I’m going to give your punishment.
No woman of mine will be giggling and blushing to any other
man that’s not me. Got it?” He whispered in a soft yet stern
voice sending shivers down there.
Me: “Yes sir but what kind of a punishment?” Even though I
was so turned on by his voice I was a bit scared about this so
called punishment of his.
Him: “Let’s just say you will be finding it hard to walk for at
least a whole week.” He said seductively while winking. My
eyes widened and he laughed. I was freaking out and he was
clearly enjoying it. My widened further when I think about the
fact that it’ll be my first time.
Me: “You can’t possibly expect my first time to be like that. You
promised to be gentle, your words not mine.” He perked my
lips.
Him: “Don’t worry, your first time will be gentle but you’ll still
be getting that punishment.” He kissed my pouting lips causing
me to blush for the umpteenth time. “That face should only be
reserved for me.” I playfully punched him.
**********

Daniel and I we were on the kids’ bed. We were lying on

Tshepo’s bed as it accommodated a bigger kid. It was my idea
because I miss them and the fact that they won’t be living with
us anymore was not sitting well with me. My back was to Daniel
as he engulfed me in his huge body. His thing or maybe I should
say “uJunior” was poking my ass. I was trying my hardest not to
mind it but it was hard especially with his breath down on my
neck. He was holding me too close and right now I was hot and
bothered. I wanted to take a nap but now I know I can’t. Daniel
didn’t want to leave me to sleep alone and the bed is too small
for the both of us so we were literally mashed together. I feel
myself getting wet and the need for him escalated.
Me: “Daniel? Daniel I can’t sleep.” I whisper to him and I pray
that he is awake to help me here. He groaned and asked me
what I wanted and I answered, “I am wet and horny.” I was
embarrassed. I hear him chuckled and the next second he was
hovering above me.
Him: “So what shall I do with that? I thought you’re afraid of
uJunior.” He was mocking me and I felt like crying.
Me: “I need uJunior inside and now.” He smirked before
smashing his lips on mine. The kiss was feverish and so
passionate that I felt like he was taking all my breath away. We
pulled apart to catch breath. I was panting and my mind and
body couldn’t take it anymore. “No foreplay please I need
uJunior buried deep now.” I pleaded causing him to smirk
perhaps taken aback by my initiative.
Him: “Are you sure?... Aren’t you scared anymore?” I nodded
and Shook my head respectively. He smiled before perking my
lips and removing my pants so I was left in my panties. He
kissed my neck as he slowly took off my panties. He was
nibbling me while I closed my eyes and gave into the sensation.
Suddenly he stopped causing me to open my eyes abruptly. “I
don’t think you are wet.” He said causing me to be confused.
Me: “This is my body and I am pretty sure I am wet right now.
You know what I’ll put it in myself.” I take matters into my own
hands and try to take off his pants but he shows me my panties.
Him: “You’re on your period.” My face flushes in
embarrassment as I see the unmistakable red splodge on my
panties. I push him away causing him to fall on the floor as I
rush to the en-suite in our bedroom. I have never been this
embarrassed ever in my life. Of cause I have faced a ton of
embarrassment in my life but this takes the cup. I take off any
remaining clothing item and I get inside the shower. I let the
water run on my body and hope that it washes away some of
the embarrassment. I feel Daniel’s hand snake around my waist
pulling me to him. “You don’t have to feel embarrassed I am
your husband and not just anyone. I can also go through
embarrassing moment but I won’t be embarrassed if it’s you.
We are supposed to be one and be there for each other. See
each other at the worst and possible embarrassing moment but
still be together. Whatever happens to you happens to me. If I
had an embarrassing moment with you or around you does
that mean I should be embarrassed or does that mean you will
look at me any differently?” I Shook my head and I have to say I
no longer felt self-conscious anymore. I turn around and face
him then I put my hands on his face pulling him into a brief kiss.
Me: “Go and fetch my pads inside the drawers on my side of
the bed.” I said in commanding voice causing him to chuckle
before going out. I continued my quick shower and he still
hasn’t shown up. I choose one of the blue towels we hardly use
and wrap it around my body. As I make my way to the bedroom
I say a silent prayer that I don’t drip. I tend to have heavy flows
sometimes which can be unpredictable. I gasp when I see the
state that the bedroom was in as it looks like a hurricane hit it.
“Daniel what did you do?” He turns to me.
Him: “I can’t find them.” I cuss because it seems like I forgot to
restock.
Me: “I might have forgotten to restock. Babe do you think you
can buy some for me?” I plead. Honestly this day seem to get
worse and worse. I think I might have used up all my good luck
somewhere because this is some serious streak of bad luck.
Him: “Of cause I can. Wait here a minute.” He said before
disappearing into the walk-in closet. He comes back after a
while carrying a black fluffy face towel and his boxers. He gives
them to me, “They’re comfortable and besides I don’t think any
of your underwear would be able to fit in this face towel and
that huge ass.” I flush. He does know how to make one feel
flustered. He kisses my cheek before disappearing once again
into the closet probably to change. I make a little pad out of the
face towel and put it on before putting on his boxers. He was
right these are very comfortable. I lie on the bed because the
period pains were staring to kick in. I guess now I have to wait
for Daniel to come back from the shops and hopefully he knows
what to buy.
46
Daniel

I had arrived at Clicks and I went to the aisle where they have
those woman stuff on display. When I left the house I was
convinced that I know what I needed to buy but now my mind
just went blank. I don’t know which is which and they all just
look the same to me. This is my first time buying these stuff,
with Olivia I would just send someone to get them for her but
with my wife I just couldn’t. I had to man up and take this upon
myself because that’s what husband are supposed to do if they
aren’t then there is something wrong with them. I admit this is
embarrassing I don’t know if I should touch them and read or
what. The things we do but I have to be strong for my wife.
Now which one should I take because I don’t want to buy the
wrong thing? I was going to ask her what to buy but when I
returned from changing she was already asleep and I didn’t
want to disturb her. OKAY that’s it I am calling for help! I pat
the shoulder of this woman. She was the first person I saw in
that aisle. She turned around and her eyes grew when they fell
on me. She is looking at me like she knows me. Weh Daniel
what have you done ndoda?

Me: “Hiii uh I need your help.” I say awkwardly as this was

getting awkward by the seconds. She is staring at me weirdly
and I don’t know what to do. She probably thinks I approached
her because I recognised her.
Her: “Daniel is that you?” She said smiling. Now I am fucked?
Don’t tell me I had one night stand somewhere that I don’t
even know about. I smiled awkwardly, “OMG it is you!” She was
already throwing herself at me. I couldn’t hug her back because
I didn’t know her and I am a married man. She stiffened when
she realised I wasn’t going to hug back and she pulled away
looking embarrassed.
Me: “Uh do we know each other?” I ask because as much as
she seemed comfortable around me I am not especially since I
don’t know her or maybe I should say remember her.
Her: “Aren’t you Daniel Dlamini aka DD?” I felt her nervousness
when she spoke. I can’t imagine what she would have if it
wasn’t me. DD was my diski name during my High school years.
Me: “I haven’t heard that name since High school.” She sighed
probably out of relief. “Does that mean we went to the same
High school?” She was smiling but I can feel my heartbeat
starting to increase.
Her: “Yeah we did in fact we were in the same class. You
probably don’t remember me because it’s been years... My
name is Lindiwe Motloung by the way.” She said smiling. My
heart just stopped for a second.
Me: “Look Lindi I---” She stopped me with her hands.
Her: “Don’t worry about it I’m over it. Anyway you said
something about needing my help.” I was caught a little off
guard because I though she hated me and with good reasons. I
clear my throat.
Me: “Well... uh... my wife is on her period and I have no clue
what to buy.” I say as I scratch my head because I have never
thought they will come a day where I would buy these so I am
embarrassed that I never learned about them.
Her: “Oh you’re married? Guess you and Olivia finally tied the
knot huh?” There was an unreadable expression on her face.
One of the things I like about my wife is that you can always tell
how she is feeling by just looking at her. She may try to hide it
but I can always tell. She is like an open book to me. She cries
when she is hurt, she laughs and smiles when she is happy, she
bursts when she is angry and I know when she tries to act
strong and sometimes I love seeing her when she is confused
because she makes the best faces ever. I think I should get back
to the woman in front of me.
Me: “No we broke up and I am happy. My wife is amazing and
beautiful and funny and... Why am I talking about her?” She
giggles but it’s not as melodic and cute as my wife’s. Again
what’s with me?
Her: “Oh and congratulations are in order. I can see that you
love your wife. I do apologise about the whole Olivia thing
because I thought since she was the only one who didn’t
receive the “DD Punishment” that she was the one.” She said
smiling or was she faking it. The DD Punishment. I hate that
name with everything in me and I can’t believe I was that
person. “Anyway is your wife’s flow heavy or regular?” I stared
her dumbfounded because I have no idea what she is talking
about. She giggled before continuing, “So you have no idea but
Always Maxi-Thick for heavy flow is the best bet because we
rather be safe than sorry right?”
Me: “I don’t know which one is that.” I stared blankly at these
things because I still don’t know which is which. At that
moment a thought crossed my mind. What if I couldn’t find
anything and actually passed them because I don’t know what
they looked like? Nah I don’t think I have seen anything that
looks like these things. Anyway Lindiwe helped me pick the one
she was talking about but I also took two more just in case.
Her: “That’ll be it... Oh I almost forgot. Does she have period
pains?” She was leaving when she suddenly remembered. Now
I feel like a bad husband because I also don’t know if she gets
those pains. “Oh I see... we should get the medication just in
case right.” I nodded agreeing with her before she leads me to
the medication aisle. She helped me buy those pills and I felt
bad for how I treated her in High school.
Me: “Look Lindiwe I know I was a jerk in High School and the
way I treated you was unforgivable but for what it is worth I am
sorry.” I tell her sincerely. Those were the darkest phase in my
life and I was an animal.
Her: “I have forgiven you years ago. Even though what you did
was unfathomable but it was also partly our fault because we
were literally throwing ourselves at you. For me I took that as a
lesson. I realised that I lacked self-respect and let’s not talk
about dignity. Yeah you were more than a jerk but you never
went for any girls that weren’t throwing themselves at you and
it took that for me to actually start to value and respect myself.
I realised that I was downgrading myself and how can I expect
anyone else to treat me with love and respect that I lacked for
myself. I’m not holding any grudges against you because now I
have a boyfriend who loves and respects me because now I
value myself and know my worth.” She said smiling. I am glad
that she wasn’t scared about the things I did back then. I think I
should start reaching out to those I hurt and apologise. I think
they need healing as much as I need it.

Kearabetswe

"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">My husband

is the best. A year ago if you would have told me he would be
like this I would have laughed in your face. He did come back
with the pads and not only that he also came with Nurofen for
period pains tablets and Deep Heat Period Patch. I was super
thankful because the period pains were showing me flames. He
also told me the lady that helped me was one of his victims but
she seemed to be over it but she wasn’t a virgin back then so I
can’t imagine what those who were deflowered that way really
went through. It might have been traumatic and I don’t know if
they would heal from that. He also told me about his quest to
try and find his victims so that he could apologise and I
personally think it’s a great idea and I support him in fact I will
also come with. Anyway he was such a sweetheart about my
pains that in no time I was feeling better. He made me a soup
he found on Google and the taste was terrible but I guess it
wasn’t supposed to be tasteful but rather healing. He even
applied Deep Heat period patch himself. I know at first he was a
jerk but now he is the example of a supportive husband and I
have to do my best to be the best for him.

It’s been a week since then and my sweet little angels were
discharged and moved into my apartment with their mother
and I was super happy that they are now Okay. I do visit them
like two to three times a day: in the morning to drive them to
school before going to my classes, I fetch them after school
spent time with them until their mother knocks off and
sometimes before going to sleep when I am missing them too
much. Apparently no other kid was affected meaning that the
targets were my angels. After the hospital got the toxicology
reports back it was established that they had ingested the
poison on Monday (Two days after my anniversary with my
husband) and the approximate time was around their school
hours. The police are still investigating and the school is also
launching their own investigation since it occurred during
school hours and in their premises.
Right now I am on my way back to my house because I forgot
my manual and we will be using it for revision, good thing that I
still have forty minutes before the lesson begin. I press the
remote and the gate opens. I drive in and I am taken aback by
Olivia’s car that is on the driveway. Please don’t tell she is back
together with Daniel because I don’t think I can take this
anymore. My mood is already foul and I swear if it’s true then I
am packing my bags and leaving for good. I kill the engine and
step out of the car. I am trying my best to keep calm as I make
my way in. I find Olivia wheeling one of her Louis Vuitton bags
down the stairs and three were already down.
Me: “Uh what are you doing here?” When she saw me she
glared at me.
Her: “Taking my belongings as you can see. Your so called
husband decided to threw me out and I didn’t exactly get a
chance to take things with.” She said annoyingly. Daniel told me
that he threw her out and made her leave her keys for the
house.
Me: “I can see that but why are you here when neither my
husband nor I are here?” I raised my eyebrow and I can see that
she was trying to hide her anger but she was doing a terrible
job at it.
Her: “I said he threw me out and he was mad obviously I would
come here when he is not around and besides your help let me
in so it’s not like I broke in.” Her voice had that “duh” in it and
that made me realise that she was undermining me.
Me: “Whatever! Just make sure you never come back.” I said
before making my way upstairs. As I pass by her she grabs my
arm but I yank it away.
Her: “Don’t think that this is over. You may have won now but
I’ll be back and Daniel will be mine once again. I will unmask
you in front of him as the gold digging whore you are you poor
piece of garbage.” She said through gritted teeth. My blood was
boiling to maximum degree. I roughly grabbed her wrist and
tightening my grip. She tried wriggling out but I wasn’t letting
her go.
Me: “I am a RedHill Alumni bitch.” Her eyes widened. Yeah me
and my sister went to Redhill school but when she got pregnant
my father told her the money he was going to pay for school
fees would now being going to her son so she ended up going
to a public school. When he died I found out that he paid the
school in advance meaning I matriculated in there but I could
go to the matric dance because I had no money to buy the
dress and the lots because stepmonster refused to buy them
for me.
Her: “That’s impossible. They don’t let poor garbage like you in
there.” Then she started laughing like a retard, “Scholarship of
cause that is the only way you can get in and I’m sure they felt
sorry for you because you’re a poor little orphan whose mother
didn’t even want.” She smiled evilly. I backslapped her with my
left hand. She looked shocked and held on to her cheek. She
tried to slap back but I dug my nails on her wrist causing her to
yelp.
Me: “Don’t even think about it cause you don’t want to see my
true colours. I didn’t get a scholarship you ass my father paid
for it. Just because my father died and I may not know where
my mother is doesn’t make me poor and even if I couldn’t
afford it that still wouldn’t make me poor in fact the poor one
here is you. You will never know what true happiness is
because you’re adamant on taking everything because of your
entitled ass and that my dear makes you the poorest person on
earth.” I let go of her wrist after my speech. Her wrist looks
purple and red. I make my way on the stairs but turn back again
slowly making my way to her. She looked scared or perhaps my
ego was blinding me right now. “Oh and another thing I hope
for your sake that you had nothing to do with the kids’
poisoning because if you did then I’ll show you flames, literally.
I am sure you know how crazy Blacks and Coloureds are and
guess what I’m the combo bitch.” With that said I make my way
to my bedroom. I take my manual and I look at myself in the
mirror and burst out laughing. I can be crazy sometimes and I
hope that scared her enough to stay away because I don’t think
I can hold myself next time from giving her the “old fashion kasi
beat down”. I leave the room heading downstairs before going
out of the house. Olivia’s car was already gone and I was
relieved because I wasn’t looking for drama. I think I should
have a talk with the help and not let her in the house when
either my husband or I aren’t present. Anyway I open the door I
get in the car and throw the manual on the back. The key was
already on the ignition since I didn’t take them and start the car
driving away.

**********

It was during lunch and as always me and my bitches we are

sitting in the cafeteria. To be honest I don’t know why we like
having our lunch in the cafeteria because we can just take
anyone’s car and drive to a nearby food outlet but no we rather
be in the cafeteria but I guess it doesn’t matter where we are as
long as we are together that’s all that matters.
Me: “OKAY that’s it I have been very patient but I think now I
am over it.” I say out of nowhere causing my bitches to look at
me like I had just grown a second head.
Puleng: “OKAY did you just get drunk again?” I was trying to be
serious and she has the impudence to open her mouth.
Me: “Please stop making fun of me and the reason I am like this
is because of you.” I say causing them to look at each other in
confusion before looking back at me. “Where did you disappear
to when I was on my honeymoon?” Zoe also nods agreeing with
me.
Her: “My patience was also running thin.” Puleng looked at us
in both shock and nervousness. I have been waiting for her to
come forth on her own but now I am going to squeeze that out
of her. It has been a year already!
47
Kearabetswe

“So are you gonna say something or what?” That was Zoe
impatiently because it has been more than five minutes and
Puleng didn’t look like she was going to say anything.
Me: “Look Pulz, my Coloured Pea, my Precious Pulie, my crazy
bitch, my pupu, papa, pepe, pipi (Don’t get any crazy ideas, I’m
warning), popo.” I say causing her to laugh. At least we are
going somewhere. “We are your friend and we understand
when you’re not ready in fact that’s what we did waiting for
you to open up on your own but it’s been a year already. We
are not gonna judge you that’s not how we roll we are just
gonna advice if need be. So please talk because you haven’t
exactly been your crazy self well you’re still crazy but we can
feel that something is not sitting well with you and as your
friends we want to help who knows we might give you a
brilliant solution to your problems.” Zoe was nodding the whole
time while listening to me. Puleng sighed before opening her
mouth.
Her: “I was in PE with---” she was interrupted by the sudden
commotion in the cafeteria. Our heads snapped to where the
commotion was and my eyes fell on Grumpy Officer and a
bunch of others I don’t know making their way to us.
Me: “Oh officer does that mea---” I was stopped by the Grumpy
Officer signalling for one of the officers to cuff me.
Him: “Cuff her and check her bag.” I was dumfounded as I was
being cuffed.
Me/Zee/Pulz: “What?!” We were gobsmacked. Then one of the
Witchy Officers took my bag and he unzipped the front pocket
which I hardly ever use and takes out a small brown paper bag
and gives it to Grumpy Officer.
Me: “What is that?” I ask out of confusion. I have no idea when
that thing got in my bag. My bitches are looking at this with
their hands on their head dumbstruck like I was. I have never
been so clueless ever in my life. The Grumpy Officer looks at
the content and smiles in content.
Him: “Kearabetswe Primrose Dlamini you are under arrest for
the attempted murder of Dintle Rose Mokoena and Tshe---” I
think I was zoning out. “Attempted murder” kept ringing in my
head.
Zee/Pulz: “What?!” I think I heard my friends screaming or
wailing I am not sure anymore.
Grumpy Officer: “You have the right to remain silent anything
yo...” From then on I think my mind just went blank and my
body became numb. I can see people’s lips moving but all I can
hear is a buzzing sound in my head. I can see phones and
flashes as I am taken to the police van. Social media will be a
buzz because of me. I see my friends saying things but I can’t
really make it out what it is. Is this my end? Is this how my story
ends?
Advertisement
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">

DANIEL

My friends and I are chilling at my little brother’s club. We were

in the VVIP section because we can. My group of friends are
hard workers and we are all doing well in our respective
careers. So we are having drinks while chatting like old times
since it has been a while since we are all seating in one place
just chilling. However my mind was preoccupied with my wife. I
have been scrolling through her pictures on my phone. I don’t
know why I am longing for her even though I see her every day.
These are the pictures I take when she isn’t looking or
sometimes when she is sleeping. These are the most beautiful
pictures where she is not aware that they are been taken and
she is just in a little world of her own. They are the reflection of
how I see her, carefree and almost God like. I think I am starting
to lose my mind a little. I know I have been a jerk but since the
first time I met her I have been enticed and she has occupied a
big space in my life even way before we got married but I had a
responsibility to the brotherhood so I tried to push everything
at the back of my mind and pretend like it meant nothing.
However now that my path is clear I am going to do everything
in my power to be the best husband to her.

“Daniel man you’re just killing my vibe right now. It’s been long
since we are just chilling like this and you decide to just zone
out.” That was Skhumbuzo. I lifted my head from the phone
and I swear right now nothing is amusing but I can’t help the
smile that is plastered on my face.
Johnny: “This bitch is tripping.” He said smirking causing the
rest of the gang to laugh.
Me: “Fuck man you know I hate swearing.” I say sipping on my
Cognac.
Kgosi: “Yet you swear like nobody’s business.” He says
humourlessly chuckling. I don’t know why but I feel like he has
been distant lately but only with me. Maybe it is just my
imagination or it could be just my insecure self talking.
Me: “Whatever.” Just like that I let it go. I would hate for
anything to come between us because we have been there for
each other. I decide to get back to my phone and look at my
beautiful wife. I have the most beautiful wife in the whole
world and I so confident that I can bet on her right here and
right now. I zoom in on her smile, my favourite but my phone is
snatched away. I look up at the culprit but I can’t tell because
these four are already looking at it and laughing. They keep
exchanging my phone so I can’t tell who snatched it. “You ladies
need to give me back my phone and stop staring at my wife.” I
say before taking it back. I am supposed to be angry or at least
pretending to be but again the smile doesn’t want to leave my
face.
Njabulo: “Look at him trying to hide that smile.” He says in this
annoying baby voice. If he wasn’t my fiend I would have
smacked that mouth so hard that the teeth would fall out.
Johnny: “I never thought I would see the day that the mighty
Daniel will be blushing because of a woman.” These bozos
decided to have a laughing contest, probably trying to find out
who could annoy me the most. Right now they are all winning
because they are all annoying the shit out of me.
Skhumbuzo: “The mighty Dragon is whipped.” He said and the
rest started chanting “DD the Dragon” like a bunch of rowdy
teenager. Now everyone is looking at us. Khwezi club is one of
those classy clubs where it is not all about vibing in fact a lot of
business deals happen here. So you can imagine a bunch of
grown ass men in suits acting like fucking teenagers and in the
VVIP section of the club for that matter.
Me: “You idiots are really attracting attention and not in a good
way.” I say causing them to laugh once again.
Skhumbuzo: “The guy has spoken and besides some of us need
to get laid tonight. You keep forgetting that some of us don’t
have gorgeous wives waiting for us at home.” He said fixing his
suit trying to act like the serious one in the group but we all
know who that title belongs to. Yep you guessed it the might
King himself, in case you don’t know I meant Kgosi. I know his
full name and the bozo hates it. I won’t tell because the
brotherhood matters.
Me: “Stop talking about my wife you ass.” I say causing another
laugh to erupt. If there was a laughing contest then these idiots
would have one.
Njabulo: “You are so---” he was interrupted by my ringing tone.
My beautiful wife just flashed on it. The smile crept in again
causing Kgosi to snatch it. He is always so serious and
mysterious that it is a breath of fresh air when he is being
playful. I take back what I said because that shit just sounds
gay.
Him: “Hi bae ka bestie.” The guy started chuckling and I
couldn’t hold myself because he sounds ridiculous. That is so
out of character for him.
Him: “What?! No fuck... Did you call Themba?... Okay do it... no
don’t worry we’re on our way.” I think right now everyone is
shitting their pants, not literally anyway. Kgosi never loses his
composure and the fact that he was freaking out caused me to
be in a panic. That is my phone and the one who called is my
wife.
Me: “Fuck man, tell me what the fuck is happening right now!” I
feel myself slowly losing control now. The others try to calm me
but right now the only that can calm me is knowing that my
wife is alright. “Don’t touch me! You better tell me where my
wife is right now before I lose my shit.” I almost growl at them. I
told you I am succumbing to the anger and the last thing I want
is running rampage in my own brother’s club.
Johnny: “You need to calm down man. And as for you King you
better speak up now!” he shouted. People, shit is just going
south because Jonathan is hardly angry. He is the happy and
hardly angry type so him shouting just goes to show how
twisted this shit is.
Kgosi: “We need to get to the police station now we can’t
waste time.” I think maybe I am in deep and that my
consciousness has already slipped or my ears are definitely
failing me right now because I don’t think I heard him correctly.
The guys: “What?!” they shouted like a choir but I was just
frozen. What is she doing there? Don’t tell me something bad
happened to her because I don’t think I can handle it.
Johnny: “What is she doing at a police station?” As always he is
the voice of reason or the level headed one.
Kgosi: “No time let’s go.” He just leaves us there. This guy is
really testing me because this is my wife we’re talking about.
Njabulo: “Dan man let’s go. We don’t wanna be late we’ll hear
everything when we get there.” He said already dragging me
with. I did say I was frozen in that spot but my wife needs me so
I let him drag me. I pray that she is just there because she is
trying to bail out her friend but then one of her friends is my
sister. I hope that none of them are mistreated because shit is
about to go down. Someone is really testing me big time and I
know they won’t like the real me.
48
Kearabetswe

Interrogation room is something I have only seen on TV but

now that I am actually inside one is the most frightening thing
on earth. It is too dark and cold, and the light illuminating from
the lamb is not doing much justice... speaking of justice I wish it
was that easy then I wouldn’t have been here. If it was real I
would have been at home with my two angels and my husband
and the real culprit would have been the one who is sitting in
this uncomfortable chair listening to the Grumpy Officer ranting
about nonsense that I don’t even know or understand.
Him: “... Do you understand?” He banged hard on the desk
catching my attention. I have not said anything and I don’t
intend to because I have seen on TV how they can twist what
you say especially if your lawyer is not present. Speaking of a
lawyer... Do I even have one?
“You think you’re clever right? I am sure that so called lawyer of
yours told you not to say anything to us but that don’t matter
because I got you. You thought just because you’re rich that
you would get away with this... (Snicker) but no worry I have
damning evidence this time and I also have a witness so you my
dear are going in for a long time.” My eyes grew wide at the
word “witness” like who would be a witness to something I
didn’t even do or is it some type of a character witness. The
Grumpy Officer scoffed at my expression or at least I think,
“That won’t help you. So let’s do this again. Do you know this
man?” His index finger tapped on top of a picture showing this
guy. I squinted my eyes but his face was definitely new to me
so I didn’t know him. Of cause I won’t tell him that because he
did say I have the right to remain silent and I plan to do just
that. He clicked his tongue before calling for one of the witchy
officers to take me to the holding cell. I felt my skin going ashen
as it finally sinked in that I was arrested and now I may be
sharing a cell with some murderer. I might even get killed in my
sleep.

I am escorted to the holding cell but before they do a full body

search like I had anything since they took my bag. Inside the cell
there were already two other ladies. They looked interesting
and by interesting I mean scary and intimidating. They looked
like they have been into many fights and not the scratch your
face kind but the deep one where nails are not your choice of
weapon. They gave me nasty looks but I ignored them because I
don’t want to get into a brawl in a holding cell and give that
Grumpy Officer a reason to take me straight to jail. I made my
way to one of the bench far away from my now new
companions. I want no trouble and I tend to keep it that way so
I just hope they don’t poke me.
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">

“Kearabetswe Dlamini!” I heard one of the officers call me out. I

think I had dozed off and it was a miracle that I am still alive.
What the actual f...? Where the hell did my sneakers go? These
bitches are really testing me. They really poked a bear and
there are about to see how sharp its claws are. I will handle
them when I return because this officer was really getting on
my nerve calling me over and over again. I can’t believe I am
walking barefoot and the tiles are so freaking cold. The officer
leads to me to a room and orders me to take a seat before
getting out. A minute later someone enters and I am relieved to
see Gavin. His presence still scares me so I stand there
awkwardly with a smile on my face. He is the one to initiate a
hug and I feel happy and safe. He is oozing brotherly love and I
can’t help but shed a few tears. He wipes my tears and for a
second there I wished that I had an older brother to care for me
and show me that brotherly love.
Him: “Where are your shoes?” He frowns when he sees my
bare feet. “Please don’t tell me that idiot officer took them.
Seems like someone really hates their job.” He clenched his jaw
tightly.
Me: “No it’s not him but I think one of the ladies in the holding
cell took them while I was napping.” He nods.
Him: “Do you want me to get them for you?” The concern in his
heart made me feel like everything will be alright.
Me: “No I’ll handle it.” I reassured him. I will deal with this
myself because I don’t want them to think I am easy picking
especially if I might be sharing the cell with them.
Him: “OKAY if you’re sure. Now let’s begin.” He leads me to the
table and takes out some papers out of his briefcase. He shows
me a picture of that guy again and asks if I know that man.
Me: “I swear I don’t know this man and is the first time that I
am seeing his face.” I say and he chuckles. I don’t find anything
funny here.
Him: “I know you don’t know him I was just pulling your leg.”
Him and his father seem to find joy in “pulling my leg” as he so
gracefully put it. “Let’s begin shall we and I hope you haven’t
said anything to those officers... that’s good and keep it that
way and also don’t sign anything without my presence.” I
nodded and we began.
I went over everything with Gavin and he promised to get me
out of here soon. He seemed confidence and I need all the
hope I can get so I have put my faith in him and besides he
seems very erudite. I went back to the holding cell and the two
bitches acted like none of them took my kicks. I stand in the
middle of the cell with hands on my hips.
Me: “OKAY here’s the deal. One of you took my shoes and I
want them back so I suggest whoever took them “incidentally”
gives them back and I’ll pretend like nothing happened.” They
looked at each other before bursting into laughter. The buff
one stood up and walked to me. Her aura is very intimidating
but I put up a very brave face.
Her: “Utlwa cheesegirl ena e tlo iketsa betere ho re feta. (Listen
to this snob acting like she is better than us.” She gave me a
challenging look and I returned it with an equally fierce one if
not more.
Me: “Mamela moo sesi. Ska thetswa ke diaparo tsena kapa
sekgowa see sa di Model C o bo nahana hore ke cheesegirl. Ke
holetse kasi ene nna ke trapa motho feile. As you can see I have
no scratch on my face mara bohle ba ileng ba ba bothoto ho
nkgwatha ba na le maqeba hohle. I don’t know why you’re here
and you don’t know why I am here and quite honestly I AM IN A
VERY FOUL MOOD. So I would really appreciate it if you don’t
poke me. (Listen here girly. Don’t be fooled by these clothes or
by my Model C English and think that I am a snob. I grew up in
the hood and I beat the crap out of anyone. As you can see I
have no scratch on my face but everyone stupid enough to
poke me have bruises everywhere.” I said without batting an
eyelash. My face was hard and I saw her hesitating before
signalling to the other using her head. At first I thought they
were ganging up on me but they gave me my shoes. I guess I
intimidated them. I think if we were under different
circumstances then I am sure my little act wouldn’t have
worked but the fact that we are all in a holding meaning we
might have done something terrible worked in my favour.
DANIEL
We arrived at the police station and only then did Kgosi tell us
that my wife was arrested and at that moment I was fuming
with anger and if he wasn’t my friend I would have punched the
daylights out of him. Jonathan after hearing the news rushed to
God knows what. These so called friends of mine are really
testing my patience. We got inside and we found Nkosazana
and her friend already there. I walked over to her and hugged
her and she was shaking, my poor little sister.
Me: “Zana what really happened?” I asked her soon as I broke
the hug. She started crying and whatever came out of her lips
were incoherent mumbles. Her friend who seemed to be the
one who was stable came to her rescue and started narrating
what happened. I can’t believe those fuckers caused a scene at
her school. Couldn’t they have waited until she got home? Now
she will be all over social media and once you are on social
media it doesn’t matter if you are innocent or not. “Fuck!” I
said over and over again. Bam! What the fuck? My eyes snap to
Kgosi who had just punched me. “What the fuck man?”
Him: “This is entirely all your fault you couldn’t act like her
husband and now she is here because of you.” I stared at him in
confusion. What the fuck is he on about?
Njabulo: “King man calm down. We cannot be blaming him for
shit we don’t know.” He pulled him away while I was just frozen
in confusion.
Skhumbuzo: “That was a very dick move man.” He reprimanded
him. Maybe I am being tested. I am being testing on how much
shit I can take before I explode but for my BP I will hold it in, for
now.
Themba came out from wherever he was and he looked pissed
yet controlled. That’s my brother for you stoic as ever.
Me: “Brother what’s up?” I ask soon as he was by our side.
Him: “Apparently the person who poisoned the kids confessed
and said that he was sent by uKea.” He said monotonously
causing me and the boys to frown.
Me: “Did they arrest the fool?” He Shook his head raising my
anger once more. I think I am past extreme anger by now.
Him: “No apparently he was only handed the chocolate bars by
uKea and was asked to give it to the kids meaning he had no
idea that they were poisoned. What didn’t help was that the
police found the poison in her schoolbag but you shouldn’t
worry I am going to get her out and besides they have taken
her fingerprint and she assured me that she hasn’t touched the
bag or its content even by accident.” I listened to him intently. I
do believe in my brother’s ability and I know he will take her
out but I can’t sit around doing nothing.
Me: “Do you have this guy’s address or name at least?” I asked
causing him to frown.
Him: “Look man I will take her out and I don’t want you t---” I
understand his reservations but this is my wife we are talking
about.
Me: “Listen bhuti I get where you’re coming from but this is my
wife. I know if it were sisMahle you would feel what I do.” He
nodded agreeing with me. You can do a lot to a man but don’t
mess with his family.
Him: “Fine but remember we need him to clear Kea’s name. Do
everything with her in mind.” He said giving me his file. I guess
he already did some research or perhaps he got his file from
those policemen. I took a picture of the contents of the file
because I had to give it back to my brother after all he still
needs to ensure that my wife gets out of this hellhole.
Me: “You’re coming with me and no I am not giving you room
to refuse.” I say to Kgosi making my way out. Since he seemed
to care about my wife he will come with me and he will be my
accomplice to whatever I end up deciding after all we both care
for her.
49
DANIEL

I was driving to a location that not many know about. I took out
my phone and texted my trustee employee Sticks to come over.
I have been driving for about an hour with Kgosi and now I am
parked three kilometres from the location while waiting for
Sticks.
Me: “Okay bro tell me why the hell did you punch me?” It came
out sterner than I had intended but I was trying my hardest to
stay calm. I was still mad about the punch because he can really
throw one and if it weren’t for who I am then he would have
broken my jaw. He sighed.
Him: “I was totally out of line and I apologise. I guess I felt that
your past was kind of the reason for her misery but I was wrong
and I admit.” He said monotonously something him and my
brother have in common. I couldn’t tell if he meant what he
said or not as he was back to being his mysterious self
something even me as a friend haven’t even unravelled.
Me: “Why would my past cause her misery?” I asked because
instead of giving answers he just increases your curiosity. That’s
his whole charm and it works on girl but it is fucking annoying
to me.
Him: “Well you have Olivia or I should say had.” See what I
mean he just flatly raises more questions. I was about to ask
further what he meant when Sticks knocked on the window. I
got out and Kgosi followed suit but confusion was written all
over his face. I gave Sticks my car keys telling him that he knows
what to do.
Kgosi: “Okay what the hell is happening now?” he said after
Sticks drove away with my car.
Me: “You and I are going to take a little walk. How fast do you
think we can walk three kilometres?” I said then started
walking. I think this is what I needed to clear my head and
thoroughly calm down. I don’t want to snap and end up killing
that guy and sabotage my wife’s case. Kgosi decided to follow
me I guess he was curious because he had the choice to call for
an Uber.
Thirty minutes later we arrived which was a record I think
because it could have taken us fifteen more minutes to get
there at the least. I got inside and took a black Toyota Tazz.
Kgosi was still outside and was surprised to see me in the Tazz
because even in high school I was already driving expensive
cars. My dad gave me his 2001 Range Rover HSE and I was
driving it from the time I was sixteen. I rolled down the tinted
window and told him to get in. I can tell he had a lot of
questions but he decided to not say anything of which I am
thankful because I need all the peace I can get right now.
I got a text from Luphelo telling me where I would find the idiot
who goes by the name Lester. I parked the Tazz where I know
he would pass on his way back from work. Right on time, as I
see him walking by. I roll down the window and ask him to get
in. He hesitates at first but I was a little persuasive. “Your
daughter Avery is very beautiful neh just like her mother.” That
was what eventually got him to get inside the car.

I have been driving for over twenty minutes and stopped at a

cliff where I know no one would find or hear us especially since
the sun was already setting.
“What are we doing here? We are only going to roughen him
up and not throw him off the cliff right?” That was Kgosi
following me after I got off the car. I turned to face him
because he was being a nuisance especially since I was trying
my best to keep calm.
Me: “Just shut up and let me do what I want. My wife is behind
bars because of him and you should get on with the program
considering that you care so much about her.” I snapped at him
and of cause being immune to my outburst he wasn’t even
fazed.
Him: “Okay fine but keep in mind what your brother said.” He
said before going back to the car and dragging Lester to where I
was. I smiled at this because at least I can count on him and the
fact that he is trusting me not to kill this guy was pretty cool.
Lester: “Please don’t hurt me guys. I will give you anything and
I’ll even do anything you ask.” He pleaded soon as he Kgosi
pushed him to kneel in front of me. He was being extra but
what else would you expect from King himself.
Me: “I won’t hurt you nor will I hurt your family but that all
depend on your cooperation.” I said void of emotions. If I was a
smoker then right now I would have lit a cigar like those
gangsters in the movies.
Him: “Anything.” He pleaded once again. He is a coward which
means he is very easy to buy or blackmail meaning the person
who orchestrated everything might be an amateur.
Me: “Good now tell me who bought you to poison my niece
and nephew and pin it on my wife.” I said with an emotionless
expression and I have to say I am doing a pretty good job
because I thought I would have snapped and snapped his neck
by now. Kgosi was leaning on the hood of the Tazz with a lit
cigarette between his index and middle finger occasionally
puffing the nicotine looking all cool. Motherfucker!
Lester: “I don’t know what you are talking about I only told the
police the truth.” I sighed before ordering him to stand up. He
looks so small standing next to me that I almost felt sorry for
him... well almost. I can’t use all my strength because I still
need him to get my wife out of prison. I punched him on the
stomach causing him to crouch stumbling back before his back
hit the car. He coughed blood and the tears were streaming
down on his cheek like a pregnant woman. Wimp!
Me: “Oh come on Lester that was just a little punch you need to
take this like a man. Now I am going to do this again. Who
bought you to try and ruin my wife’s life?” I have never been
this calm in my life. I really am surprising myself with this. I can
see the curiosity in Kgosi’s eyes because he also knows when I
am angry I snap and there is no coming back.
Lester: “I don’t know.” He denied again. I sigh once again. I
wonder how much they paid him.
Me: “Wrong answer.” I say before punching his chest. I was
trying to avoid the face because he still has a statement to do if
I don’t end up killing him. After I punched him he started
breathing hard and clutching on his clothes trying to get rid of
them.
Him: “I... c-can’t... b-breathe.” He said through his panting. I
rolled my eyes before bending him down and lightly tapping his
back. Let’s just say my tap and any normal person’s tap is
definitely different especially strength wise. He finally started
breathing Okay now. Looks like my punch might have hindered
with his air supply but I swear I was being gentle. However on
the bright side I managed to open them again. “I think you
broke my ribs.” He said causing me to roll my eyes once again.
My eyes caught the look on Kgosi and it seemed like he was
curious or wanted in on the fun. I can never tell with this guy.
Me: “Stop whining I only punched you twice and trust me I can
go all night but I wonder if you’ll still be alive by then. All you
have to do is confess.” I say to Lester before turning my
attention to Kgosi. “You can have a little fun if you want to but
do try to avoid the face.” I say causing him to smirk before he
started punching Lester. I feel sorry for the poor guy because
Kgosi can punch. I stopped him because Lester was screaming
and wailing like a little girl.
Kgosi: “I was just having fun.” I laughed because he was
whining. He seemed to enjoy punching the poor guy.
Me: “Are you ready to confess now?” I say to Lester who was
busy coughing blood but it wasn’t that much. He is just being a
headless chicken.
Him: “Please man I d---” I stopped him.
Me: “I see you haven’t learned anything.” I say making my way
to him.
Him: “No no please not you. Let him at least beat me up.” He
said pointing to Kgosi. Out of nowhere Kgosi backslaps him on
the face causing him to hit the hood with his face.
Me: “What the fuck man! I told you not the face!” I was taken
by surprise because I didn’t see this coming.
Him: “He fucking insulted me.” What the fuck was he on about?
Me: “How the hell did he do that?!” I shouted back.
Him: “He said he would rather I beat him up than you. That
means he thinks I hit like a girl.” He said and I couldn’t help but
laugh. I don’t know what’s up with him today but he seems to
be on his man period.
Lester: “Don’t get me wrong man your punches are on Floyd
Mayweather’s level but his is like being hit by King Kong.” Like
seriously this guy gets beating by “Floyd Mayweather” and
“King Kong” yet he doesn’t want to confess but has the time to
talk shit.

I guess I have no choice but to do this but I just hope that I can
come back and when I do I hope that they will both be still
alive. I closed my eyes before channelling all the anger that I
have been bottling up, up until this point. I started breathing
heavily and I felt the anger taking over yet I still felt in control.
My bones started cracking and a loud howl escaped my lips and
I knew now the beast hidden within was now out. Funny
enough I still felt in control
Advertisement
weird. I or the beast growled at Lester who was shaking.
Him: “Okay I will tell you everything... but please don’t eat me...
Someone did send me to poison the kids and also frame your
wife... but I don’t know who I just received a package with the
instructions... and money and a photo of my family with tick
tock written on it... and those poisoned chocolate bars and I
was told to go to the police once I received a notification... but
there was no return address and the phone was private.” He
was wailing and shaking. Satisfied I found myself changing back
but this has never happened to me before well at least not till
that time in the woods. I think for the first in my life I was an
enigma to myself at this moment.
Me: “That wasn’t so hard now was it? Now what you will do is
that you will take everything that was delivered by that mystery
person and go to the police station and tell them the truth but
leave out the part where we dragged you here and me
changing. You will turn yourself and pray that you at least get a
four year sentence because those kids you poisoned are my
niece and nephew. Oh and another thing, not a word to anyone
about what transpired here or my first victims will be your wife
and daughter.” I warned severely. My gaze went to Kgosi who
was Shook but since he is Kgosi thee King he hid that pretty
well. I noticed that he was avoiding my gaze and I guess he was
frightened as well. I huffed but stopped when I realise that I
was naked. Yeah I forgot the mister here hates clothes but good
thing that I had spare clothes in the boot. I quickly changed
before going to the two gentlemen who were frozen and took
them inside the car.
I drove away taking Lester to his house but not before telling
him not to do anything he would regret. I drove to where Sticks
had my car.
Me: “You need to stop polluting your lungs with this shit.” I say
taking the bud and throwing it outside. This was the third
cigarette he lit since we drove back from the cliff.
Him: “My father was a smoker so you can’t really blame me.”
He said. He said his father was a smoker? I never realised that
Nick smoked. So we exchanged cars with Sticks and I drove
back to the police station. Kgosi was silent throughout the
whole trip but I couldn’t exactly blame him.
Me: “So are you going to turn me in?” I ask once we parked
outside the police station. Kgosi shook his head before getting
out and walking to his car. I guess he needs space to process
what just happened and I’ll have to have a talk with him later
on. I got off the car and locked it before going inside. My mood
turned sour at her presence, “What the fuck are you doing
here? Are you here to gloat?” I asked annoyed. I wonder why
she is here and I pray she wasn’t responsible because I feel like
I might break a few promises once being hitting a woman.

KGOSI
Holly fuck! What the hell was that and who the hell is Daniel or
perhaps I should say what is he? I have never seen such thing in
my entire life and to think I always thought shits like this are
only myths. This is on another level and to think this is
supposed to be my brother from another brother. Things just
got complicated and I have to act now. I dialled my sister’s
number because my mother would just try to convince me to
wait. Her phones rings twice, thrice and she picks it up on the
fifth ring.

PHONE CONVO:
Her: “Hi bro what’s up?” she beamed cheerfully.
Me: “Am I your bro now?” I shot at her.
Her: “Askies abuti. (Sorry brother)” she said less cheerful and
that instantly made me regret how I reproached her.
Me: “No it’s Okay it’s my fault anyway. I just called to let you
know I’m moving ahead with the plan.” I say softly.
Her: “Please brother no. Dad won’t like this y---” I interjected. I
hate the mention of that man and I wish my family could
understand that.
Me: “Don’t tell me anything about that man. I am going ahead
with this and besides I already postponed and shit happened so
now I have to act immediately no more postponing and I will
move ahead with or without you.” I hung up after I was done
because I had my mind made up and there is no changing my
mind especially with the new development. I got off my car
heading inside the police station.
50
DANIEL

“I said what the fuck are you doing here? You’re responsible for
this right?” I asked once again and she acted like I was crazy. I
was boiling inside and I could feel the anger seeping into the
part of me that I hid and wanted nothing to do with. Jonathan
hid her behind him shielding her from my wrath. Why is he like
that? I thought he cared about Prim and that he was also her
friend but why is he hiding the person who has hurt her over
and over again. Does that mean he went to get her when he
left the police station? Did she get to him that he is now
blinded or was he part of this from the beginning? “Jonathan
get away from her and let me take care of her.” I was shouting
causing other people to look our way including the police
officers but I couldn’t care less.
Him: “You need to calm down. She is not here to cause harm
instead she came to help.” He said refusing to stand aside. I
swear if he wasn’t my friend I would have thrown him across
the room to get to her.
Me: “How can she possibly help?” I ask him causing him to sigh.
Him: “She came to make a statement for Evie’s favour. As a
mother of the kids that were poisoned her statement is very
important and no I didn’t force her she came willingly because
she knows Evie is incapable of harming those kids. Of cause
when I went there I went to confront her but she had no idea
what I was talking about and she was livid that this was
happening.” He said making my anger vanished but not
completely though because that will only go once I have my
wife in my arms and the bastard who did this paid. I rolled my
eyes letting it go causing Jonathan to sigh before moving away.
He knows that once I am angry there is no calming me down
until my wife soothes me but he is not the only one taken aback
by this because I have really surprised myself to see that I can
keep my anger in check. I wonder if it’s because I am evolving
or if it because of being with my wife for so long.

“How do we know she wasn’t the one who orchestrated it so

that she can look like the hero?” Our heads snapped to the
door. Oh yeah I forgot to mention that Kgosi can’t stand Palesa
and has never hid it.
Johnny: “I know man she is telling the truth.” He defended
causing Kgosi to chuckle bitterly.
Kgosi: “Of cause you would say that you are after all you’re
sleeping with her.” He said in his monotone devoid of any
emotions. We looked to Jonathan who looked to be pissed.
Him: “Look King I get that we are friends but that doesn’t give
you the right to talk to me like that. I may be a man but I don’t
go around chasing after every skirt that walks my way and I
certainly don’t let any skirt blind my judgement.” He was angry
now with good reason especially since he was the most sensible
one between all of us. Kgosi looked like he wanted to retaliate
but we were interrupted by police officers running around and
making their way out of the police station.

Officer Rhulani was one of them and I swear one of these days I
am going to punch that punk and from there I would decide
how far I will take it. Once they were all out well the ones who
needed to go out my brother came to us smiling.
Me: “What is happening and what’s with that smile did
sisMahle promise you a good time when you get home?” I
earned myself a smack on the head once the words left my
mouth.
Him: “I am going to punch you so bad one of these days.
Anyway I have great news. The police were heading to Lester’s
house because he confessed to everything.” Even though he
was smiling his voice was void of emotions.
Njabulo: “Why are they going to him couldn’t he have come to
the station to make that confession?” My brother’s smile didn’t
leave his face.
Him: “Well apparently he was mugged and beaten up pretty
bad that he was in no condition to come here but that doesn’t
matter what matters is that the charges against uKea are
dropped.” His voice and face revealed two different things. If
you don’t know him you would swear he was faking his smile.
He gave me a side glance already having an idea who beat him
up.
Jonathan: “All because he confessed?” I am glad to see that the
anger he had has dissipated. I swear anger doesn’t really look
good on him.
Themba: “That and because of Palesa’s statement which
proved beyond reasonable doubt that Kea would never poison
the kids and also because of this.” He handed me a paper that
had complicated science things written on it. The only thing I
could make out was the negative.
Me: “What is this and what does that negative means?” I was
beyond confused and I think maybe it is time I read up on these
science stuff.
Him: “It means that Kea tested negative on the print that was
found on the bag and that rat poison in fact there was also a
strand of hair that was found and it belonged to a male
probably Lester’s so she is free to go home.” I found myself
smiling from ear to ear. The happiness was too much that I
lifted and spinning the next person who turned out to be Kgosi
who gave me the “WTF” look.
Me: “I am straight I swear, I am just happy.” I said after putting
him down causing everyone to laugh. He pulled me aside
causing the idiots I call friends chant the oohs. He looked
around to check if we were out of everyone’s earshot before
starting to say something.
Him: “I am also straight just so you know. Anyway we really
need to talk.” I nodded my head because I knew what he was
talking about. I didn’t say anything waiting for him to ask
questions, “Who are you man... well what are you?” I knew this
was what he wanted to know but I don’t why he was
whispering.
Me: “Why are you whispering?” I say also whispering causing
him to chuckle before urging me to talk instead of playing. “I
don’t know how to actually put it but I will say this. When some
people are born with an extra toe or conjoined with their twin
or other disabilities I am born with that beast within me. It
always comes out when I am angry and beyond pissed but the
only person who seems to be able to keep it at bay is my wife.
That’s about sums it up I think.” That was the only way I can
sum it up but I know he deserved more explanation but at the
moment that’s all I could tell him. He nods making me sigh
because I didn’t want this to drag especially since my wife is
getting out.
Him: “So who knows about this besides your family?” I don’t
know if he wanted to find if my wife knew or perhaps he was
just curious if people know about this.
Me: “Just Jonathan.” I said and I don’t know if my eyes were
deceiving me because he looked like he was hurt or
disappointed. “No don’t worry he actually found out on his own
and I had to explain things to him. I didn’t want to tell you guys
because I don’t know how you would react to this.” I quickly
added which was true. I had one of those episodes and I had to
lock myself in one of the doors in my office which was actually a
room filled with a cage and chains where I would restrain
myself. The room was noise proofed so I didn’t think he would
show up especially since I thought I had locked the door turned
out I didn’t and Jonathan walked in when I was in that form and
I thought he left but once I was back to normal I found him
sitting on the couch in my office sipping my whisky. It is a good
thing that I had another room where I have my spare suits for
emergencies like that one. Long story short I told him about
me. Kgosi nodded again and once again I was thankful for that.
Him: “Let’s go to the others.” It was my turn to nod. We did go
to where the others were.
Skhumbuzo: “Are you done making out? You should leave your
wife with me so that you two can be together.” I smacked his
head.
Me: “Boy I will mess with your face.” I warned but that fell on
deaf ear.
Him: “Of cause you would want to mess with my face because I
am more handsome and you’re afraid King might like me too.” I
shake my head because I was never going to go anyway with
this idiot.

Kearabetswe
Advertisement
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">

I don’t know how long I was in here because they don’t even
have a clock or a TV and not even a radio. It was like we were
already inside the prison cells.
“Wow your hair is so soft. O sure gore gao lekhowa (Are you
sure you’re not white)?” That was Masego while braiding my
hair. Oh yeah I forgot to mention that we were now all okay
and talking to each other like we were pals. I found out they
were actually pretty chilled ladies who just wanted to seem
intimidating and they were doing a good job because I was
intimidated at first.
Me: “Yep ke mosotho wa Lesotho nna (I am a Sotho from
Lesotho)... well not really but my ancestors were.” I say. My
head was on her lap while she was doing whatever to my hair. I
don’t know if it were cornrows or what. “Why are you guys
here anyway? I swear when I saw your scratches I thought you
were in a gang or something.”
Masego: “Oh no I am a boxer so yeah I have a boxer’s face.”
Well that makes sense especially with her physique but she is
actually very soft and even her voice is also soft. Refiloe is the
one who has that intimidating voice but turned out she was
faking it. At first I thought Fifi was the brain and Sego as the
brawn but turned out they only met here three days ago.
Refiloe: “Boyfriend ya ka e rata ho tawa a ba qholotsa ntwa so
re dula re otlana le batho. Ke ka hoo ke le moo and le ena o
tswerwe jwalo ka nna (My boyfriend likes getting drunk and
then he starts fights so we are always fighting people. That’s
why I am here and he is also arrested).” I couldn’t nod because
Sego had my head but I hummed in response.
Me: “So are you mad at him?” I ask out of curiosity because I
feel like I would have left him the first time we got into a brawl
with other people. She smiled shaking her head.
Her: “No nkeke ka mokwatela ke my gangster love motho eo,
ke sofa se lahlane waka (I will never get angry he is my gangster
love, my ride or die).” You can see her eyes sparkle when she is
talking about his boyfriend. It was actually a good sight to see.
Me: “That’s so cute and what about you Sego?” I ask while
smiling.
Her: “This guy tried to mug me but I knocked him out instead.”
She said nonchalantly but that made me frown. As much as it
was funny that the guy tried to mug her but ended being
knocked out but the fact that she was the one behind bars was
very sad. The justice system is South Africa is whack sometimes.
Someone enters your home with intensions to rob you and
ends up tripping and hurt himself but you will be the one
getting arrested because he was hurt by the misplaced lamp in
your house. Someone tries to rape you and when you defend
yourself and kill them then you get arrested because you had
the intent to kill. I think it also the reason why there is a lot of
crime in South Africa because these criminals knows that they
can whatever they want whenever they want because they
know they will get away with it and the victim will be the one
getting behind bars. “What about you ?” I was snapped by
Sego’s voice.
Me: “My niece and nephew got poisoned and they framed me
for it.” I said and I can see the pity on Fifi’s face who was sitting
across from us. “Anyway why are you guys still here? They
should have let you out.” I ask changing the subject because I
don’t want to dwell on myself.
Them: “Bail.” They laughed soon as they said that. They didn’t
expect to say that in unison.
Me: “How much is it I can help because I still have some money
on my account but please don’t tell me it’s like eighty thousand
because I don’t think I can afford the both of you and I can’t
choose one either.” I say.
Them: “What?!” they screamed in unison again but this time
they didn’t laugh it off.
Sego: “You would do that for us?” She asked like she was
waiting for me to start laughing and say that I was kidding.
Me: “Yes so how much?” I said smiling.
Sego/Fifi: “two thousand.” “Three thousand combined with
Akani’s.” they said respectively. Akani is Fifi’s boyfriend by the
way.
Me: “I will pay for it but I need to get out first.” I say causing
them to crush me into a hug. I guess they did not expect this.
Sego: “I am sorry for trying to steal your sneakers we thought
we could sell it somehow and pay our bail.” She said after they
released me form the bone crushing hug. I swear I was this
close to getting crushed because Sego is buff and Fifi as well but
the muscle on Sego was more bulkier.
Me: “Water under the bridge but how were you able to do that
because I am sure those sneakers wouldn’t have gotten you
five thousand.” I know they may be expensive but no one
would have bought it at that price especially since it was worn
by someone. They may have been in a good condition but still.
Fifi: “No we would have asked for one thousand two hundred
because Masego only had one point five while I had two
thousand three hundred. So you don’t have to give us five
thousand because we have some savings.” She said and that
made me smile. Even though they met three days ago they
were willing to help each other get out of here. I concluded that
they were kind people who had shitty luck like me.
Me: “No I’ll pay for your bails and you can keep your savings
and no I won’t take no for an answer.” I was happy to help
because I thought those with shitty luck should stick together
and maybe we can turn our luck around. As they were about to
say something the door to the cell opened. An officer stood
there. We looked at each other in confusion like why was he
not saying anything. When I looked more closely he was the
one who cuffed me.
Fifi: “O batlang kapa o lahlehile (What do you want or are you
lost)?” She made that intimidating voice. I guess that was her
way of protecting herself because once people sees you’re soft
then they walk all over you which is why I decided I would
always stand my ground and not let anyone walk all over me.
“Kearabetswe Dlamini you are free to go.” That was the officer
and it took me a while to register what he said.
Sego: “You are free honey, go on.” She said shaking me lightly
because I was still out of it. I hug her soon as I snapped back. I
also went to hug Fifi and I was so happy that they were happy
for me.
Me: “Don’t worry I will settle those bails for you. You are also
getting out of here.” I say to them as we were all crying of
happiness.
Fifi: “God bless you.” She said before the rude officer
interrupted us saying I should go before he locks me up for
good. I left them but I will settle their bail soon as I get my bag.

I follow the rude officer until he leads me to where my

husband, his friends, my friends, his brother and surprisingly
my sister was also there. Soon as he saw me, Daniel rushed to
me and gave me the most beautiful bone crushing hug. I felt
safe like I am home again causing the teas to fall down
involuntary. Ever since I was arrested I have been trying my
best to stay strong and acted unaffected but now in his arms I
broke down. He brushed my back soothing me and the pain
dissipated like it was never there. I don’t want to let go but I
have to so that I can hug my bitches because I am sure they
were freaking out. He was reluctant to let me go but he
understood that I had to. I went over to my bitches and as
always Zee was the one who looked like she was crying for days
while Pulz looked like she was holding it in and the bottle of
water only confirmed it. I hug them both at the same time and
we cried even Puleng couldn’t hold it in anymore.
Zee: “I was so afraid when they took you.” She was so cute
when she said that. We had broken the hug and just stared into
each other. I thought the next time I will be seeing them will be
behind a glass window but thank God that never happened. I
wonder what miracle Gavin pulled but I am thankful.
Pulz: “Oh my dear friend what did they do to you? Did they turn
you into their own rag doll? I knew that pretty face of yours
was going to be your down fall.” She said causing me to frown
in confusion. Sensing my confusion she touched some of the
hairs that were braided. I guess Sego is not good at braiding...
speaking of which I need to bail them out.
Me: “Oh shit I need to bail Sego and Fifi. Where is my bag?”
Everyone looked at me in confusion. “They were the ladies I
share the cell with.”
Gavin: “The ones who stole your shoes?” He asked. I had
forgotten he knew about that little incident.
Daniel: “What?! And you didn’t tell me I swear I will make them
pay.” He more like roared. Oh yeah I had forgotten that I had
an overprotective husband.
Me: “Calm your tits down hubby it was just a
misunderstanding. Anyway where is my bag?” I say but these
people didn’t want to give it to me.
Daniel: “I will pay for it because the police are going to get it
now. Bhuti will you take care of it.” That was more of a
statement and his brother nodded and went away. I am
content cause now Fifi and Sego will get out and my name was
cleared. A happy day for all and I so wish this happiness can last
longer. I deserve it people because I have been through shit
and who knows I might just give into my husband very soon.
Wink, wink.
51
(Very sensitive stuff below so thread carefully.)

Kearabetswe

I would lie if I said that these eight days have been a breeze or
the happiest for me. I thought after I left the police station that
my life would be Okay once again and that all the troubles will
be left there but boy was I wrong. The dark cloud that seems to
be looming over me followed me even after I thought my luck
had changed and for the better but why would it especially
when it comes to me. How would I be happy when there is
social media looming around ready to destroy people’s lives. I
got home thinking all will be well but there is social media and I
have been the talk of the day for the whole eight days. Even
though I was innocent but I guess some people didn’t care and
labelled me as the “Killer Aunty” or the “Devil Aunty” and it was
worse because every time I step outside of the house paparazzi
were everywhere. Yes paparazzi because after all I was the wife
of Daniel Dlamini one of the Dlamini heirs. The first four days
were hell for me that now I have been locking myself in the
house not going anywhere even to my classes. My family is
worried but they don’t know what is like to have people give
you nasty looks, whisper when you walk by, laugh at you for no
reason knowing full well that you are innocent. However all of
that doesn’t even begin to come close to what this person who
goes by the name @Devil_Aunty_Executioner does. He is the
worse of them all because he even inbox me directly from
Facebook, Twitter, Instagram and he even has my email and
numbers because he can call anytime he likes just to torture
me. I am even scared to answer my calls or go on social media.
His post and inboxes are very scary and very graphic and when
he calls his voice is disguised to this deep scary one. He
sometimes sends packages which may contain a chicken head,
its heart or other internal organs. The message would be: THIS
CHICKEN ATE RAT POISON AND DIED BUT SOON IT WILL BE
YOU. I haven’t told Daniel or my friends because I am afraid of
how they would react besides he also threatened to kill me if I
told anyone and that he would know since he is always
watching so it means this past week I have in isolation even
though I have my family and friends around me. What was also
damning was the news that Lester committed suicide and as
always people blamed me for it. So my life has been one
nightmare after the other.
Right now I am sitting at the corner my bedroom and with my
arms hugging my knees. My phone has been ringing nonstop
for the past two minutes or more but I am too afraid to even
take it or to check who is calling.
“Prim your sister has been calling and you are here. Can’t you
hear your phone ringing?” That was Daniel shaking me. I stare
at him with eyes void of emotions. I think somewhere during
these past days I died inside and the only thing present is fear...
fear that has paralysed me. The one responsible for me
shutting down the whole world and pushing away my loved
ones. “You need to snap out of it because Tshepo is in the
hospital. We’ve been calling but you’re here feeling sorry for
yourself. You’re innocent and we know that, the kids know
that, the police know that and the judge knows that so why
should you care about what those people in the media says
when the people who matters know the truth.” He was angry I
think.
Me: “Tshepo is in the hospital?” I ask him because that’s all I
think I heard or caught my attention.
Him: “Yes now let’s go.” He said trying to get me off the floor
but I didn’t want to at least not yet.
Me: “Why is he in the hospital?” I ask because I was curious and
especially since I didn’t have any dream or that weird feeling I
get when something bad is about to happen.
Him: “His kidneys failed now let’s go please.” He pleaded but I
felt the colour drain from my skin.
Me: “Because of the poison?” I asked but deep down I already
know the answer and he didn’t help by confirming it with a
nod. “Do you love me?” I don’t know where that came from.
Him: “Look we have no time for this we need to get to th---” I
stopped him.
Me: “I said do you love me?” The tears were already running
down like rain on my cheeks.
Him: “I care about you but this is not the right time to have this
conversation.” He didn’t give me the answer that I needed. I
was desperate for some reason to feel that at least one part of
my life is going Okay but I guess not.
Me: “So you don’t. I think you should go to the hospital now.” I
say as I stand up and walk away from him.
Him: “Why aren’t you coming with? What are you planning to
do?” He shouted causing to stop. I turn to see the pained
expression on his face. I was confused because I was the one in
pain not him.
Me: “I am going to take a shower so that I can join you guys.” I
give him the best fake smile I can muster before turning away
from him and making my way to the en-suite. I know right now
I should be frantic and making my way to the hospital but I just
feel empty and the guilt is slowly eating me. If anything
happens to my nephew then I think my world would shutter
and the guilt will swallow me whole. I strip naked before
getting inside the shower. I turn the tap into cold water
because I don’t think I deserve to have a warm shower.
Because of me the people I care about are hurting and I don’t
even feel anything. I guess they were right when they said I am
the Devil Aunty.

After my cold shower I got out and wrapped a towel around my

very naked body. I went to my bedroom straight to the drawers
to take out my black matching undergarment. I don’t know why
I chose black and it wasn’t even a lace. I guess I also lost the
interest in putting an effort in choosing my clothes. After
putting them on I make my way to the closet for something to
wear. My phone beeps alerting me that I have a message. I
guess the others are getting impatient. I unlock my phone to
view the message so that I can respond. I have to convince
them that I am Okay because they should focus on Tshepo. My
hand shakes as I read the message. It is not a message from
Daniel or the others but it is a message from
@Devil_Aunty_Executioner:

From: @Devil_Aunty_Executioner
THE DEVIL AUNTY HAS STRUCK AGAIN AND NOW THE POOR
NEPHEW HAS DIED OF A KIDNEY FAILURE. WHEN WILL THE
POLICE INTERVENE WHEN SHE HAS KILLED THE NIECE AS
WELL?...
This is what I am going to post in the next ten minutes. The
nerve you have to kill your own nephew and hide behind your
husband’s money and connections. I will expose you to what
you really are to the world and not even your arranged
husband’s money can save you. The public has a voice.
Advertisement
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">

I read the message over and over again. My heart refuses to

believe that my dear sweet nephew is gone. He died and it’s all
my fault. It is my fault because of the dark cloud that is always
looming around and now they are affecting my loved ones.
Maybe it was also my fault that my father died as well. I don’t
deserve to live I am only a stain in the world, an unwanted
thorn in its side. I rush to the en-suite because I have taken a
decision to relieve everyone of the coming pain they will
encounter if I am still around. I spot the sharp razor soon as I
enter and I think even the universe agrees that this is the right
decision. I am a coward for this but I think this is where my
journey ends. I turn the sharp razor bringing it close to my skin.
This is scary but once it is done it will be all worth it. I flinch as
the sharp pain shoots through my nerves. The feeling is
addictive and for a second my emotional pain seems to not
matter. This is indeed the right choice and I feel so much
better. I watch the blood as they drip down my arm. I move to
the other wrist because I don’t want this feeling to end. Soon
after the razor come into to contact with the skin on my wrist I
already feel lightheaded. My knees give way as I fall on the
floor. It wasn’t a loud bang because my knees just gave way and
my body instantly collapsed. I feel the energy drain out of me
and I smile because this is really the end. I hope that everyone
will be happy. That was the last thought on my mind as it was
lights out for me.

DANIEL

“Where is Kea?” That was Palesa soon as I enter the waiting

room. I never thought I will be here again but then again this is
life and you can’t predict it. I don’t know why but I feel like my
wife is not really Okay. I also don’t know why she would ask me
if I loved her because it should be obvious that she means a lot
to me. I tried my hardest to show it to her but that wasn’t
enough. I wanted to say it but how could I when I have used it
so loosely in the past that it bit me in the face. I can’t make the
same mistakes twice because I deeply care about her and I
want to say it when I am positive that every cell in my body
agrees with it but now was not really the right time because we
have Tshepo to worry about. “Are you Okay?” She asked again
when she realised I wasn’t answering her. She put her hand on
my shoulder out of concern I think.
Me: “I am fine I think and my wife is on her way.” I reassured
her before gently putting the distance between us. I do
appreciate her care but I am a married man and the only
comfort I should receive is from my wife. “Aahhh!” I clung on
my chest as I feel this sharp pain in my heart. I don’t know why
but I feel like I am running out of air. Suddenly my clothes feel
like they are burning me.
Palesa: “Daniel are you okay you’re scaring me?” She tried to
touch me but I roared at her. My eyes were stinging like they
are on fire. “You’re eyes...” She looked at me in horror but I
couldn’t care less all I knew was that I need to get home.
Me: “I don’t feel well so I’ll just go home and rest.” I say already
making my way out. My vision is blurry but fortunately for me
the hospital is only four minutes away from the house.
Driving was torture to me as my whole body felt like it was on
fire. It was like a part of me was trying to leave my body but
there was one part that clung on to it refusing to let go. I get
home and like a magnet my body pulls me to the en-suite in my
room. One I saw what was happening I think my heart just
literally broke into pieces. I become lightheaded and my knees
give way. I take out my phone and I dial the emergency number
on my phone with my blurry vision. Immediately after the third
ring they pick up. I don’t even let them speak.
Me: “Help daddy!” That is all I manage to say until it was lights
out for me.

Author
Guys I just want to apologise if I may have opened old wounds
or something with this but this is just for the story. I don’t
believe in suicide and I am against it. I feel like it is wrong and
should not be considered. As you already know someone in my
family tried it and to be honest I was angry because I don’t
think it is a solution to any pain. Whether it is to escape
emotional pain or for seeking attention. I feel like you’re giving
up while there is so much to live for and I know at the time it
may feel like no one understands or that it is the end of the
world but it isn’t. It will only cause problems because you will
be leaving people who care and love you shattered.
So if you feel like your problems are getting the best of you
remember that someone has it worse than you but there are
still moving and looking forward to the next day. I want to say it
is Okay to cry and break even if it is in private if you’re someone
like me who hates breaking in front of others and at that
moment of despair try to find a positive way to let all your pain
out like crying, screaming out if you have to, write down all
your feelings, run or jog for a few minutes until you feel better.
Basically at that moment do something that makes you feel
better like if you’re very creative do creative stuff like writing,
drawing, etc and if you’re the athletic type then do your
favourite sport and talk to someone even if it’s a stranger if you
find talking as your release. Try to release the pain in a positive
way and know that suicide is not the solution and another think
is that if you are brave enough to think of doing it then certainly
you are brave enough to win against all your pain.
I have also had my share of despair and weakest moment and
writing was my escape so I do know what it’s like to feel
inadequate, like a failure and that nothing good ever happens
to you. So don’t think I am only saying this because I don’t
know pain cause trust me I know and it may not have been the
one you have but pain is pain, but it is not the end but rather
the beginning of your real journey.
Sorry people I didn’t mean to preach but I just strongly believe
against suicide. We have watched a lot of our loved ones fall
into its clutches and I hate it.
52
NARRATED

Mandla is in his study reviewing the files for Dlamini Industries.

Even though his sons and nephews took over most of the family
companies he still likes keeping up with the family businesses.
He is retired but the need to control is still there and he would
die of boredom if he doesn’t do anything. He doesn’t get how
some people are able to spend their retirement playing golf all
day. His phone rings and he wastes no time in answering it. He
was about to greet as expected by it looked like the person on
the other side had no time for courtesies.
??: “Help Daddy!” that was the voice of his son which broke his
heart.
Him: “Nyana, nyana?!” he kept shouting but there was no reply.
He started panicking because his son’s voice seemed faint and
the fact that he no longer said anything while the line was still
connected was unsettling. He dropped the call already calling
his eldest son to call his nephew and track his cell phone. He
could have called his nephew directly but right now he is too
anxious to think straight.
On his was out he bumped into his wife who was also freaking
out as well.
Her: “What’s wrong with my son?” She said more like
panicking.
Him: “I have to go now!” he tried moving away but his wife was
quick to grab his arm.
Her: “I asked you a question what’s wrong with my son?” She
was shaking him. He sighed before answering.
Him: “I don’t know but he didn’t sound Okay. Now please let go
of my hand so that I can go and check on him.” He was getting
impatient because the longer he stays the more in danger his
son becomes.
Her: “Okay I am coming with you.” She said and he blatantly
refused. He has no idea the kind of danger his son faces and it
could be dangerous for her as well if she also comes with. She
Shook her eyes. “Mandla. Abongile. Dlamini?” She raised her
eyebrows as the words rolled out of her tongue.
Him: “Mamabo?” He swallowed hard because his wife hardly
uses his full name especially in that manner.
Her: “Who gave birth to him?” He answered by telling her it’s
her. She nodded, “Now, which car are we taking?” He gave her
the keys to his Range Rover Evoque and they rushed to their
garage.
While he was driving out he got a call from his elder son
informing him the tracker on the younger one indicates that he
might be at his house. He stepped on the gas and prayed that
they aren’t too late when they get there. They arrived at the
same time with their elder son who was with his wife. He was
glad that he had taught his children that their houses are like
their siblings’ because now it would have been difficult if they
didn’t have keys to each other’s houses. They opened the
automated gate and drove in. The door was not locked which
made his heart skip a beat a little when the worst case scenario
flashed into his mind. He could see his son helpless being
dragged somewhere but he pushed it aside because he knows
his son is too strong to let himself be taken like that. They went
in and the house was dead quiet and they decided to split up so
that they can cover more ground faster.
Mandla’s first room he checked was the hidden room of the
house because he thought maybe the beast was unleashed and
his son couldn’t control it. Themba went to the game room
since it was the unlikely place because as a lawyer he knows in
some cases unlikely places are usual the right bet. Amahle and
her mother-in-law went upstairs. The house is big and she
knows that they can’t waste too much time so she went to the
main bedroom. When she enters the bedroom there was
nothing out of the ordinary but the door that leads to the en-
suite was open. She went straight to the en-suite and when she
enters she found herself gasping.
“Aaahhhh!” she screamed.
Mandla, Jessica and Themba heard Amahle’s scream. They ran
from where they were to where she is. They entered the en-
suite only to find Kearabetswe lying on the floor in a pool of
blood with Daniel also on the floor with his eyes turning
between red and brown.
Mandla: “Themba take Molokazana to the hospital. Go with
him Molokazana senior.” He commanded his son and daughter-
in-law. Without wasting time Themba carried his sister-in-law
with his wife following behind.
Mandla stared back at his son who looks to be in so much pain
causing a wrench of pain to hit him and hard. As a parent
seeing your children in pain is the worst feeling ever.
Him: “Mfazi wam please fetch my brown bag in my boot.” He
asked his wife who had their son’s head securely on her lap.
She Shook her head as the tears fell off her face.
Her: “No you go and fetch it.” She said without even giving him
a second glance.
Him: “I am asking my wife ngoku. This is my son as well so I
don’t appreciate you being like this.” He gritted his teeth
because today she was being difficult.
Her: “This is my son. I carried him in my womb for five months,
for five excruciating months. I had to go through the worst
painful labour yet and I endured all of that because he is my
son. Now HUSBAND go and fetch your bag yourself while I take
care of my son.” She said in a thick coloured accent causing him
to sweat drop.
Him: “Of all the women why did I have to marry a bully?” He
mumbled to himself as he made his way out to the car to take
out his bag. He didn’t waste time because his son needs him.

He came back and opened the bag. Inside the bag he took the
canned fruit bottle which had a herbal mixture that was
prepared by Daluxolo who was the family traditional healer. He
smeared it on his forehead and in the palm of both his hands.
His eyes that where turning red then brown back and forth
settled on red. He stood up and looked at his father with a big
scowl on his face. The father knowing what is happening bowed
down before talking.
Him: “Jama ka Sjadu, Fakade, Ngxebu enoboya
Advertisement
Salothi, Ondlebe zintle zombini. Izizi elimnyama neenkomo
zalo.” After the praise he lifted his head. “Usaphila, samsa
esibhedlela (She is still alive, we took her to the hospital).” He
watched his “Son” nod.
Lwazi: “Khumbula oko ukuba uthe wasweleka, uLwazi apha
uyafa (Remember that if she dies, Lwazi here dies)” His eyes
flickered in warning before it turns to brown and he falls down.
His mother and father quickly went to his side. His eyes
snapped open and he stood up frantically looking around.
“Where is Prim? Where is my wife?” that was the first that
came out of his mouth.
His Father: “Relax nyana we took her to the hospital. What we
need to do now is to search for her documents and head over
there.” Lwazi released a sigh of relief. For a moment there he
thought he was going to die. However he wasn’t at all relieved
since his wife is still in the hospital and he would only feel
better once she is okay.

He took her ID card which was in her purse and then he also
took her iPhone in case when she wakes up she will look for it.
They drove to the hospital with his parents who insisted on
driving him. They reached the hospital which wasn’t far
fortunately. He went straight to the front desk to fill in her
details. Afterwards he went to join his family in the waiting
area. His heart felt like it was being pierced by a thousand
needles and even though his father assured him that she will be
okay he couldn’t help but feel responsible. He should have seen
that she wasn’t okay but he was ignorant maybe if he had told
her that he loved her when she asked then she wouldn’t have
done this.
His Father: “Don’t worry son she will be alright and besides you
did complete the ritual so our ancestors are watching over her
and will protect her.” His father said with his hand on his
shoulder to reassure him.
Him: “How did I complete it again?” He asked because
according to him the ritual was completed the day they took
her to their homestead. His father looked at him in disbelief.
Him: “You did consummate your marriage right?” He asked in
which Lwazi Shook his head. “This boy is really testing me.”
Daniel: “How was I supposed to know that I had to
consummate our marriage for the ritual to be complete?” He
shrugged his shoulder because none of his elders mentioned
that and even Daluxolo had forgotten to mention that little
detail.
His Father: “Why would we need to tell you that when you’re
married? Isn’t it normal for married couples to be intimate?”
His father was getting impatient and it was showing.
Themba: “Come on bro it’s been a year already.” Themba who
was watching the exchange between his father and brother
finally pitched in.
Lwazi: “Don’t give me that bro. Last time I checked you were
the one who were saying you wished Prim doesn’t give it to
me.” He rolled his eyes as he can’t believe that for the ritual to
be complete he had to sleep with his wife. What kind of ritual is
that?
Themba: “That was because you were with that shapeless
harlot but you guys broke up.” Upon hearing the news of the
break up Mandla started chanting and praising his ancestors.
Lwazi rolled his eyes.
A phone vibrated in his pocket and he took it out to find that it
was his wife’s. It was an sms notification and he opened it
without thinking twice.

From: @Devil_Aunty_Executioner
Tick tock, tick tock! Have you decided on what to do? I am going
ahead with my plan I have actually given you extra time but
time is over. Everyone will know you as the #Murderer_Aunty
now, the aunty who killed her own nephew.
See you in hell!

Daniel then reads the other precious messages that were sent
by this person. His jaw tightened with each message and his
anger increased. He took out his phone and dialled his cousin
Luphelo.

PHONE CONVO:
Luphelo: “Talk to me mzala!” His chirpy voice said on the other
side.
Lwazi: “How fast can you trace a message?” his voice was stern.
Luphelo: “Five minutes tops but I’ll need the affected device.”
His said his voice still as cheerful. Out of all the Dlamini men he
is the one with the most soft and cheerful voice while the
others are too stern and scary.
Lwazi: “Good I am on my way now and I hope your wife is not
around.” He said because even though his cousin was very
cheerful his wife was another story.
Him: “Just come here. The mighty Dragon is scared of my tiny
wife.” He said chuckling before hanging up.
Lwazi cussed under his breath because he was really in a bad
state to face that loud mouth who call herself his cousin’s wife
but one thing for sure he will find that idiot who has been
tormenting his wife to point of her trying to kill herself even if it
meant facing the loud mouth. He will sort him/her out because
it seems like he has been too nice these days that people are
starting to think it’s Okay to mess with his family.
53
DANIEL

I was in my cabin in a location I will not disclose. Luphelo as

always worked his magic and I got the location of that
motherfucker who had a death wish. The loudmouth was there
and it took all of me not to strangle her to death. She wouldn’t
stop babbling about how we like using his husband like she is
the one who is actually doing the work herself yet she doesn’t
hesitate to call Themba to represent her when she is in trouble
with the law which is more often because of her loud mouth.
Sometimes I feel sorry for my cousin who is very cheery and
nice. If it were me I would have killed her ages ago but on the
upside I got to the see my niece and nephew who are such
darlings, nothing like their mother. At least now I got the
bastard who has been tormenting my wife for days. I stared
down at the moron who is tied to a chair. He is smirking and he
is too calm for someone who is about to meet his maker.
Me: “So who are you working for and how much did they pay
you because it will be the many times I break your bones before
I kill you.” I ask but the moron was not even fazed at all.
Him: “Why would the mighty Dlamini heir do that? It’s not good
for your image you know.” He sneered at me making me boil
with anger. In a fit of rage I back slapped him causing his jaw to
be dislocated. I found great joy in listening to his muffled
screams. I placed my palms on his sore jaw and snapped it back
to its place. He screamed even louder causing me to smirk. I
can go all day and night but I wonder how much pain he can
endure until he finally break this facade he has on. “Y-you b-
blobe... m-my l-law.” He said in broken speech with the tears
streaming down his face. It must have hurt to talk.
Me: “One bone broken thousands more to go. So Alex... is that
what they call you? So tell me why did you mess with my wife?
Do you know she committed suicide because of you? Please
don’t waste my time and tell me who bought you to mess with
my wife because you and I both know you don’t know her so
someone who does is the one who sent you. If I were you I
would snitch on the person because you are going to die either
way and if you give them up then you’ll both die. So please tell
me.” My patient was running thin and deep down I knew I
wanted to snap his neck and kill him instantly but I have to
make him suffer first like how my wife was suffering.
Him: “I-I n-nonou... I-I f-feiy I---” I interrupted him because he
wasn’t making any sense. I went over to the coffee table that
had a pen and a notebook and I gave it to him to scribble down
whatever he wanted to say.
When I dislocated his jaw I wasn’t really thinking about how he
would answer my questions. I went to the first aid box because
I intend to keep torturing him for as long as my wife is still in
the hospital. I took out the dressing and walked over to him to
dress his lower jaw so that it can heal and he will be able to
talk. I took the notebook which was filled with doodles. Is this
guy five or is he that scared? Fortunately I can make out what
he wanted to write. Apparently the person contacted him
through a letter of instructions with no return address. Seems
like this person is much more clever than I gave them credit.
They managed to be vicious and hide in the background
blending in like nothing. This fuelled my anger even more
because this person may be amongst us, smiling with us while
busy stabbing me in the back. If I was a gangster I would have
thought it is one of my enemies but I am not or perhaps it is
one of the companies I am competing against but this feels
personal, way too personal. I guess now I have to play detective
and make a list of suspects.

Fuck! Out of frustration I threw the coffee table across the

room and it hit a wall breaking in contact. I looked at Allen or
was it Alex and I untied one of his hands and played with his
fingers. He looked at me in confusion then I locked gazes with
him as I broke his fingers one by one. I saw the pain I inflicted
and that eased my frustration a bit, just a bit. He groaning and I
know if it weren’t for the dressing I had applied he would have
screamed at the top of his lungs. His broken fingers were
dangling awkwardly and I know it inflicted more pain with each
movement.
Me: “We gotta take care of that don’t we?” I said before taking
out a pocket knife and cut down each finger causing him to
groan in pain even more while the tears were falling down not
seizing. “Oh it hurts right? Sorry man I don’t have that ana...
what do them doctors call it again... you know the one that
numb the area so that you won’t feel pain when they operate? I
don’t know these sciency shit in fact I think I might have dozed
off during my first aid lessons.” I say while I take out a lighter
and heat the knife before pressing on his wounds. I can’t let
him bleed out because I can’t have him dying on me now. We
still have seven more days to go and that’s if my wife wakes up
if not then we will continue for days until his body finally gives
out.
Him: “M-mease... m-momimimi.” He was panting which means
this was taking a toll on him. I put his broken fingers on the
plastic bag to put them in the mini freezer. To be honest when I
acquired this cabin my initial plan was to have a place where I
can hide away from the world and regroup but I guess now its
purpose has now changed. He was crying silently and I think he
peed on himself. I pat his cheek causing him to flinch. I dress his
fingers while his eyes were begging me to have mercy but he
didn’t have mercy when he drove my wife to her breaking
point.
Me: “Don’t worry man we have enough for today so I’ll see you
tomorrow. I have broken six bones so tomorrow I’m coming for
the next hand. For your sake I hope my wife survives because
then I will kill you instantly but if she doesn’t then I am going to
torture you for days, break every bones until your body gives in.
I wonder how many days you can take the torture.” I go to the
freezer and took out an energy drink then took out a straw that
was in the mini kitchen cabinet. This cabin has a mini kitchen
which is an open plan that leads to the lounge which is where
Allen or was it Alex again was tied in. Now only the one hand
was tied and his feet but then again this cabin is secluded so I
don’t worry about him escaping since it was also highly
secured. No one can get in and out without my help and he
may be a computer genius but Luphelo is way smarter and the
lock is state of the art which could take him days to crack. I
helped him drink the energy drink which he was flinching with
each sip but I don’t care and he needs to have his energy for
when I continue tomorrow.
NARRATED

"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">The waiting

room of Netcare Olive dale Hospital was crowded once again
with Dlamini family members and friends. Mandla and his wife,
Themba and his wife, Khwezi, Luphelo, Nkosazana, Puleng,
Njabulo, Jonathan, Palesa and his mother were all there. Palesa
and her mother were here because this is where Tshepo was
admitted as well. Even though she wouldn’t admit Palesa was a
little worried about Kearabetswe while her mother was just
here for the free food. It was dead silent as they await the
news. Nthabiseng wondered where Kearabetswe’s husband is
or was it possible that this was the strike that took him to
finally let go of her.

“Kearabetswe Dlamini!” The doctor called and like a choir they

chanted yes. He almost rolled his eyes but he was professional
and composed himself. This is the second time this family
seemed to be here and they never to cease to amaze him.
Him: “We managed to stop the bleeding and stabilise her but
she has lost a lot of blood which warrants a blood transfusion.”
He released a deep sigh before he continues, “Her blood type is
B negative which is the second most rarest blood type. Because
it has only B markers without the Rh factor they can only be
fused the B and O which contains no Rh factors which will repel
others because if the body detects the Rh factors in the donor’s
blood then it will release proteins which are called antibodies
that acts as protectors if foreign cells enter the body.” Everyone
listened intently but none of them had an idea what he was
saying.
Jonathan: “I am sorry doctor but can you please elaborate.” As
always he took over the situation.
The Dr.: “It means that her body can only except B negative and
O negative blood for transfusion but like I said it is very rare to
find those blood type the hospital doesn’t have it at the
moment and if we wait for the blood to be transferred it might
be too late. We would like to know if there is someone here
who has those blood type so that we can do the transfusion
because even though she is stable she is still in a very critical
state.” They stared at him again. It’s not like he wasn’t making
any sense this time but it was still too much information. He
sighed, “We would like to conduct a transfusion as soon as
possible so if you have B or O blood types and you want to
donate come forward we will also do tests to check if Rh factors
are present.”
“I’ll do it.” Everyone’s heads snapped including the doctor to
where Kgosi was standing with his mother.
Jessica: “Laila.” She walked over to her and gave her a hug.
Laila: “I am sorry for eavesdropping but I think I can donate the
blood because my blood type is O negative.” She said once
again.
Dr.: “Well come on then we have no time to waste.” The doctor
without wanting to waste time pulled her with him because
they still need to do processing and testing to make sure the
blood has no traces of transfusion related diseases that can be
transmitted and also check transfusion reaction.
Out of nowhere Nthabiseng started feeling anxious and it was
like she was about to have an anxiety attack. Her breath started
getting ragged and her body started heating up with her
eyesight getting fuzzy. The nearby nurse helped her and she
started breathing fine but her face was drained of colour.
Palesa: “Mama o hantle (Are you Okay mom)?” She asked while
fanning her mother.
Her: “Tjhe ha ke ikutlwi hantle so ha re tsamaye re ye hae (No I
don’t feel fine so let’s go home).” She said already standing up
and taking her bag.
Palesa: “No my son is still here.” She objected because Tshepo
was still in the hospital receiving his dialysis.
Her: “Suit yourself nna ke ile (I am gone).” She left leaving the
others confused but they shrugged it off because they were
here for Kearabetswe and little Tshepo. Khwezi walked over to
Kgosi who was wearing a very deep scowl.
Him: “Wipe that scowl off your face or you will age faster.”
Kgosi gave him a fake smile and smacked his head. “Ouch! I
know I have a very beautiful head but you guys need to stop
abusing it because it will never get ugly like yours.” He said
earning himself another smack on the head from his father.

Daniel arrived in a very foul mood and he had went home to

refresh after coming from his secluded cabin. His scowl was
deeper when he saw Kgosi and because of the fact that anyone
here could be the one responsible was irking him in the wrong
way.
Him: “Has the doctor said anything?” He asked in his stern
voice but he decided now was not the time to decipher who
was responsible instead he would focus on his wife. His mother
went to him to give him a hug.
Her: “The doctor said she would be Okay especially since Laila
decided to donate blood for her. I am so thankful right now for
what she is doing for my daughter.” She was smiling when she
thought of the act Laila has done for her family. She knows that
Laila has a very controlling husband but for her to be here was
highly appreciated by her and once her daughter-in-law gets
out she will take Laila out to a woman’s retreat. Lwazi was
taken aback by that and he too appreciated it and he hopes
that Kgosi was not the one not responsible for tormenting his
wife because it will be such a shame to kill him after what his
mother just did for his wife.
54
DANIEL

I am at the cabin once again and I have to say I am in a better

mood today. The transfusion went well and her body seemed
to react well to the blood according to the doctor. Even though
she hasn’t woken up but she seemed to be doing well and I am
very optimistic that it is only a matter of time till she wakes.
Today I went grocery shopping because I have to cook for my
guest and even though I am not much of a cooker I have to be
good to my guest. However before I do the cooking I have
bones to break.
Me: “Hi man it’s time to break more bones and since I am in
such a good mood I’ll only break your fingers.” I say as I break
his fingers individually and I can see the agony in his eyes. “You
should consider yourself lucky because you see this is nothing
compared to the emotional torture my wife endured and will
probably still endure after she wakes up. You see physical pain
is not as painful as emotional pain.” After breaking his fingers I
cut them with a knife. Then I heated the knife and pressed it on
the wound to stop the bleeding then I bandaged them. “I know
you’re probably hungry so I’ll be cooking now. I am thinking of
cooking chicken feet. I don’t know if you know them or even
eat them but it is a delicacy and I did say I am in a good mood
today.” I move to the kitchen and start with my cooking.

I chop up onions and press the garlic. Then I heat the oil in the
frying pan, I then added the onion and garlic. Then I added mild
curry powder making everything smell so great. “I have to say I
am not good at cooking complicated dishes but this is coming
out quite well.” I added the “Chicken feet” which by the way is
actually his fingers but who is minding the difference. I add
stock cube and I have to say the aroma is quite inviting but I’ll
never eat this. I added broccoli and I chopped some parsley
before adding it again. Then I added garlic and herb seasoning
and boy was that appetising. I know his stomach is probably
grumbling especially with the mouth watering aroma.
After I am satisfied with my cooking I open the cooked and pre-
packed pap. I dish out everything on the plate before heading
to Alex. “The food is finally ready and I hope you didn’t wait too
long. Huh... I guess it means I have to feed you.” I sigh after I
realise I chopped all his fingers and he can’t exactly feed
himself. I take a handful of pap and mix it together with the
“Chicken feet”. I see the look of horror in his face when he
realises the so called “Chicken feet” are actually his fingers.
“Look man I don’t have all day so I suggest you start eating.
Why do you have to be ungrateful? After all the hard work I
have put in preparing you this meal and this is how you thank
me? If I were you I would eat that’s if you don’t want my happy
mood to turn sour because trust me if it does then this will
seem like eating candy. So eat Alex!” I shout at the end before
shoving the food on his mouth. He chews with tears running
down his face but those tears don’t faze me when I think of the
many tears my wife shed because of this fucker. I keep feeding
him until he finishes and I was surprised that he actually
finished it because I was going to feed him like three times but
he kept chewing and swallowing that I thought why not see
how far he will go.

After feeding him I went to the kitchen to clear the mess I made
while cooking. Afterwards I took Coke zero from the plastic bag
I brought and the straw from the drawer before going back to
Alex. I help him drink from the straw and I can see by his
expression that he appreciated it after his dinner. After he is
done I put it on my side before gazing in his eyes and they read
petrified causing a big satisfaction in my heart because my wife
was frightened and paranoid because of him.
Me: “So man, please tell me you remember something that
would lead me to the person who hired you and I could use
anything right now.” I see a thought pass on his eyes and if it
were cartoon there will be some light bulb on top of his head.
“So you remember?” I ask and he nods.
Him: “K-k f-faal.” He mumbles.
Me: “You mean call?” I ask and he nods. “Oh so that means you
had a call? Was it from the person who hired you?” Again I ask
and he nods. “Was it a female or male?” I ask and he nods but I
can’t tell what he is not to. “Female?” I ask first because I said it
first. Jackpot he nods. “So did the accent say she is white?” He
shakes his head. That is weird. “So she had black African accent.
Was it South African?” He nods. I take a deep breath before
going to the kitchen to get myself a drink. I took out the Pepsi
can and gulp it down at once. After I am done I go back to him
and keep eye contact with him. This is very crucial so that I can
tell if he is lying or not. I pat his shoulder, “Where were we? Oh
yes, I remember. So was the accent Model C type?” I figured I
would only ask one at time so that I can save time. He shakes
his head. “Okay so was she speaking in broken English?” He
shakes his head again. I don’t know what else to ask but this
information may be helping in narrowing down the suspects.
“Thank you so much for your cooperation and if you should
know my wife is doing so much better that I have decided to kill
you tomorrow. So what would you like for your last meal? You
know the ones were prisoners who are about to be executed
get the right to. You as the “Executioner” should know about
it.” I say and I take out my iPhone to use to scroll major food
outlets so that I can get an idea of what he would like as his last
meal. I know this is a lot of work but I am a nice host so I’ll do it
for my guest.

NARRATED
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">

At Nthabiseng’s house in Soweto Palesa knocks on the door but

no one is answering. She opens the door which wasn’t locked.
She had plastic bags with her and she went to the kitchen and
put it on the counter. She always buys grocery for her mother
once in a while so it wasn’t really something new. She walks
around the house searching for her. She is calling for her but
there is no answer. She is starting to get a little nervous already
imagining the worst thing possible. Her steps quickens as she
trail to her mother’s bedroom. Soon as she opens she is met by
her mother lying down on the floor in the foetal position
mumbling to herself.
Palesa: “Are you Okay mom?” she asks shaking her mother who
looks to be in a world of her own. She shifts and sees her
daughter and her eyes glistens. She sits upright before hugging
her daughter.
Her: “O ntsa phela, O wa phela (She is still alive, she is alive).”
She keeps mumbling.
Palesa: “I know. I guess your past is coming to haunt you,
literally.” She says and her mother pushes her away before
slapping her.
Her: “You ungrateful whore. O nahana o mang wena? O nahana
hore hobane o sebetsa Joburg o so le betere (Who do you think
you are? You think just because you are now working in Joburg
you are now better than us). Out, tsamaya letekatsi towe
(Leave you whore).” She pushes her away and Palesa leaves the
house while shaking her head.

At the Olive dale Netcare Hospital

Inside the doctor’s office Laila is seated across from the doctor
who had called for her.

Dr.: “Mrs Adams I called you here after looking at the results of
the test we conducted. This has nothing to do with the blood
transfusion as the process is already done but I am talking
about this.” He hands her the envelope which has the result he
was talking about. Laila opens and reads the document but it
was not something new to her as she was already aware.
Her: “I know but I am begging you not to tell anyone.” She
pleaded with him.
Dr.: “I made an oath to keep patient’s confidentiality. However
I would advise you to tell the truth especially to your family.”
He said.
Her: “I know and I will but I am not ready right now.” She said
and she hopes her children at least wait for her.

DANIEL

I am on my way to Olivia’s apartment. While I was with Alex she

called and said it is an emergency. I know I probably shouldn’t
but I still care about her and if it’s an emergency I have to go
and help. I ring the bell and she opens instantly and I am
surprised to see a very Okay looking Olivia.
Her: “Before you say anything please get in first so that I can
explain.” She is pleading with her eyes and I guess I will give her
the benefit of the doubt to at least listen to what she has to
say. She leads me to her dining room where there is a bunch of
different foods laid on the table with a bottle of red wine.
Me: “What is this? Olivia I swear I have no time for your
games.” I try to leave but she stops me.
Her: “Please stay and this is not what you think.” She leads me
to a table and hands me the red wine. “I wanted to apologise
for being an ass and I also wanted to try new menus for the
restaurant and I thought you could help because even though
you are sweet and nice but you can be blunt. Pretty much
everyone around me don’t want to say when I am doing a
terrible job but I know you can help.” She says giving me the
first meal. I eat and immediately I spit it out and gulp on the
wine.
Me: “This is too spicy and salty at the same time and I don’t
even know how that is even possible.” I tell her and she laughs.
Her: “I actually added this new sauce but I guess it was a
terrible idea.” She says smiling.
Me: “Look I think I should go because you and I both know that
you deliberately made this dish taste terrible and that is why
you decided to dish it first while there is another dish already
next to me.” I say seriously. She raises her hands in defeat.
Her: “You got me. I actually wanted to apologise for being such
a pain in our relationship. I know you fell out of love long time
ago but because I refused to lose I hung on and without
realising I was suffocating you but I wanted to tell you that I
now realise my mistake and I will be going back to Kimberly for
a while just to find myself again. I was so young when we dated
that I don’t know myself outside of our relationship but now it
is time that I let go.” She said and I can tell she was sincere.
Me: “I understand and I do think it is also a good idea for you to
find yourself and for what is worth I am sorry. Anyway now I
have to go.” I say and I try to stand but I get dizzy so I sit down
again to stop my spinning head.
Her: “Are you Okay? Hang on I’ll go get you a glass of water.”
She says already making her way to the kitchen. I don’t know
what this came about but I hope my head clears now because I
can’t stay here for longer.
55
Kearabetswe

The grass is so green and I can see fresh dew falling off them
into the well nourished soil. The birds are chirping in a melodic
and harmonic sound. The breeze feels so fresh against my skin
and the sky is clear looking like it is smiling upon me. The
giggles of the two faceless children who are playing on the
grass in front of me are causing my heart to swell in great pride
for some reason. I am sitting on a very comfortable bench that
is next to pond where beautiful fishes are swimming by freely
like this is heaven. I am wearing this beautiful free flowing
white robe and white sandals that are so comfortable that it
should be a sin. One word I could describe what I am feeling
right now is Serenity. This is the most peaceful place I have ever
been in and I know I don’t want to go away from this place.

I suddenly feel a presence next to me, I turn my head only to be

met with the face of my father. The corners of my mouth curl
up into a smile before I hug him whispering how much I missed
him. We pull away after what felt like a decade. I feel his hands
that have always felt rough yet strong on my face probably
wiping my tears that had fallen.
Him: “My beautiful Primrose, the love of my life. How I have
missed you.” He said pulling me to him once again. After some
moment he pulls away, “I have missed your face but you have
to go back now.” I frown at his statement. I know where I might
be but I feel happy and serene here and I don’t want to go back
to that chaotic life.
Me: “No, ha ke battle ho kgutlela morao (I don’t want to go
back). Papa I missed you so much and everything feels so
peaceful here and back there I have people planning my
downfall at every chance they get. I am afraid I am not strong
enough to face it so please papa don’t leave me alone, again.”
My tears were falling down from my face. Even with my father
trying to wipe them they didn’t stop falling.
Him: “Peo ya lehakwe la pelo ya ka (The seed of the love of my
life) please don’t do this to yourself. You are strong because
you went through so much yet you still managed to smile, you
still managed to be kind and caring to your niece and nephew,
you still managed to be kind throughout all of that. Don’t forget
the many times you stood out for yourself, the fire you
displayed when you stared right into your enemies’ eyes. I
know you are strong and you can still overcome this all you
have to do is believe in yourself like I believe in you. If I felt that
you were weak and that you couldn’t handle this then I would
have taken you with me but I believe in you.” My father said in
his tone that always made everything feel better. Everything he
said made me feel better like everything will be Okay. I turned
my attention to the faceless girl and boy (I know because of
their clothes). They seemed to be oblivious to everything
engrossed in their own little world and I couldn’t help but envy
them.
Me: “Ke o mametse ( I hear you). So papa, who are these kids?”
Well I had to ask because curiosity was killing.
Him: “You’ll know in time but you have to leave now. I know
this feels peaceful but they need you, he needs you and she
needs you.” He said already standing up. I panicked because he
was going to leave me with more questions.
Me: “Who?” I ask causing him to chuckle.
Him: “Always so curious and impatient just like her but all will
be revealed in time but now it’s your time to go back.” He said
ruffling my hair before pushing my head. What was once a
beautiful garden was now a tall skyscraper and I was falling
endlessly. The two faceless children appeared and each was on
each side of me. Even though they were faceless I can feel their
smile. They both kissed my cheeks at the same time causing me
to fall faster, and faster until all was black.
I can hear the beeping sound and the smell of antiseptics which
means I am officially back. I open my eyes but I had to squint as
the harsh light caused my eyes to sting. After I had readjusted
to the light I fully opened my eyes to be met by the eyes of a
very confused and shocked nurse.
Her: You’re awake?... You’re awake, let me call the doctor!” she
said already leaving the room. Okay that is not what I expected
to wake up to. After a minute or two she came back with the
doctor who did some routine check up but what I didn’t like
was that he wanted to put me under suicide watch. Like
shouldn’t they have waiting for like the second attempt? I know
this is serious but I am over it and won’t be attempting it
anytime soon or ever and I did assure him but he didn’t listen
and referred me to the psychologist. I don’t need to talk to no
one and I will definitely attend one class and bunk the rest. My
father’s pep talk worked and besides the people I need to talk
to is my husband and my friends.

After the doctor was done with his check up my family were let
in and since I was hundred percent Okay according to the
doctor all of them where allowed which where, my father-in-
law and mother-in-law, Gavin, Amahle, Khwezi, Zoe, Puleng,
Palesa (Don’t ask), Njabulo, Kgosi, Jonathan, Skhumbuzo
Luphelo and his wife. However the one person I thought would
be here was not there. A sharp pain tugged at my heart and I
tried my best to try to act normal.
MamJessica: “My dear baby you scared us so much so don’t
ever do that to us ever again.” She said already coming for a
hug. And like she started a trend everyone followed with
hugging me including Luphelo’s wife (Nobuhle) and Palesa.
Their hugs were definitely the most awkward and I think they
only did it because everyone was doing it.
Palesa: “How can you be so selfish? Did you even think about
how this will affect the kids? Do you think it was nice having to
lie to Tshepo about where you were?” She suddenly said out of
nowhere.
Me: “He is alive?” I ask as my heart was filled with relief
knowing that he wasn’t dead.
Palesa: “Of cause he is, he is just receiving some dialysis. I hope
you come visit once you are out of here.” She then storms out
causing some confusion. Kgosi clicked his tongue before also
storming out. I was confused but a great part was happy that
my nephew was still alive.
Me: “Is he mad at me?” I ask no one in particular.
Zee: “No he is just pissed at what Palesa said. He was worried
like all of us in fact his mother even donated blood for you.”
She reassured me and I nodded.
Nobuhle: “Mxm it’s clear the poor guy is just fed up with you. I
can’t believe here we are being inconvenienced by her once
again. I don’t know why we should all bow down to her freaking
needs like she is some sort of a queen and the husband is not
even here to be with his freaking wife.” She said before
storming out. It looks like it is storm out of my hospital bed
today.
Luphelo: “Don’t mind her.” He smiled at me before going out
probably going after his wife.
Me: “Wow she definitely hates me.” I mumbled quietly.
MamJessica: “She doesn’t hate you she is just like that to
everyone. As for Lwazi he is coming don’t worry.” She
reassured me and I had thought no one heard me.

DANIEL

I enter the cabin with paper bags from Steers and the idiot here
decided to make his last meal worth a while. He made me buy
1/2 chicken and rib rack combo, big bacon king steer burger, 12
sweet stix with choc dipping sauce, and finished it off with
cream soda flavoured ridiculously thick shakes. When I asked
for his last meal I was still in a good mood but now my mood is
foul but a promise is a promise. I feed him his last me and today
he eats alright because it seems like the jaw is no longer that
painful. He seemed to be enjoying his last meal making my
anger rise but like I said before I had promised. After what felt
like forever he finished his meal.
Him: “Thanks man and for what is worth I am sorry and please
extend the apology to your wife. Looks like I was wrong about
you. I thought you were just a wimp hiding behind money.” He
said after burping. He laughed at the end making me boil even
more.
Me: “Ha ha you go jokes.” I sneered at him because to me none
of this was funny. I was about to say more but I was interrupted
by my phone. It was from my mother so I answered
immediately.

PHONE CONVO:
Me: “Mom what happened to my wife!?” I was highly alarmed
and my voice wasn’t void of it.
Her: “Relax she is Okay in fact she just woke up. So you better
come here now.” She said with excitement. My heart skipped a
bit for a second when she said she is awake. I couldn’t hide the
guilt I felt but I quickly pushed it back.
Me: “Thanks for letting me know and I am coming just now.” I
said and hung up without waiting for her.
Afterwards I started stripping down my clothes before I was left
with only my Calvin Klein. I can see the look on confusion on
Alex’s face and what seems to be fear or disgust. The
motherfucker is crazy if he thinks I’ll be raping him, I don’t
swing that way.
Me: “Congratulations Alex my wife is awake and you my friend
are going to suffer a quick but painful death.” I say before
letting all the anger seep into my deepest core letting the beast
out. Alex was shaking out of fear and he was both surprised and
crying silently. Out of anger the beast growled at him before
sinking its claws in his neck before ripping his head out. The
anger was too much and he wanted to do more damage but I
couldn’t afford a rampage especially with the news that Prim is
awake. Fortunately for me he understood and was once again
buried deep within. My Calvin Klein was ripped off but at least
my clothes were Okay and luckily I was wearing skinny jeans
which should be able to hold Junior fine for until I drive back
home. I look at his bloodied lifeless body and I shake my head.
It looks like I will have to do a lot of cleaning up but I’ll do that
once I return from visiting my wife.
Kearabetswe

The rest of the family had left and now I was only left with Zee,
Pulz and sisMahle.
Puleng: “Seriously how can you keep such a secret from us and
look now at what you have done. If you would have talked we
would have told you that Tshepo was still alive.” That was her
scolding me after I had narrated everything to them. The irony
of her statement is very rich considering she was also keeping
secrets.
Zoe: “That’s very ironic since you still won’t tell us where you
vanished off to last year.” She interjected.
Me: “Still?” I ask because I had thought she had finally told Zee
everything while I was in a world of my own. Zee nodded
causing me to shake my head.
SisMahle: “Okay that is it! Once you guys are done with your
exams we are going to have a girl’s day and night out and we
will all let out our secrets because keeping things from each
other is not healthy. Look at what happened now and we could
have helped. I have a lawyer for a husband, Luphelo is a tech
genius and not to mention your husband would do just about
anything for you.” She said and for some reason I had to hold
myself from laughing because she looked so cute while scolding
me I think.

Someone cleared their throat causing our heads to snap to the

door where Daniel was standing in all his glory. Did I mention
that I have a very handsome husband? Even in his simple jean
and t-shirt he looked like he is coming right off a magazine, and
not just any magazine but GQ.
Him: “Do you ladies mind?” He asked politely but his voice was
a bit distant. The ladies gave me a smile before heading out.
Daniel stood there for what felt like an eternity while his gaze
was on the floor. I was worried that perhaps he hates me or is
mad at me for what I had done.
Me: “Do you hate me?” I ask with my voice breaking a little. He
snapped his head up and in a flash (Well not really but he was
fast) he was next to me already holding my hand in his.
Him: “Don’t even think that cause I could never hate you. Uh I-I
just feel g-guilty.” His eyes fell to the floor once again.
Me: “You don’t have to feel guilty I am the one who didn’t tell
you anything and I am the one who ran those blades against my
skin and not you.” I said and his eyes snapped to me once
again. His eyes looked to be lost for a minute before covering
that up. Weird, right?
Him: “I should have known you were not okay and that day I
saw it in your eyes that you weren’t okay but I still ignored it.
What kind of a husband am I?” He said the last part burying his
face in our intertwined hands. I felt the skin of my hands
getting wet meaning he was crying. He raised his tearstained
face to me, “Please forgive me for being the worst husband in
the history of husbands.” He said pleading with not only his
words but with his eyes as well.

Seeing this, tears of my own started falling down my face as

well.
Me: “No don’t say that okay. You are not the worst husband.
You may not be perfect but you are not the worst. There are
husbands who abuses, molests and even kills their wives so you
can’t be thinking that. It is my fault for not saying anything but
from now on I will tell you everything, we will go through
everything together. I am sorry for being selfish and weak.” I
say firmly because I want him to stop blaming himself.
Him: “No you are not at fault, you were being harassed and
threatened so don’t blame yourself either. We should forget
about what happened or should have happened and just focus
on the present.” He said wiping my tears while I was wiping his
with one of our hands still holding each other. “I for one have
missed my wife and please don’t ever do that to me again
because I felt like I was dying seeing you in that pool of blood
unconscious.” He said and I nodded. I think it’s high time I grew
up and act like a married woman. I know my marriage was
arranged but I am married and stuck to this handsome idiot
called my husband.
56
Kearabetswe

We have been driving for quite a while and with each turn my
heart was beating out of control. It can’t be what I am thinking.
He can’t do this to me; no he won’t do this to me. I am just
being my usual impatient and paranoid self but this is the way
to my old house. Why would he bring me here? Does that mean
he is tired of me and he is taking me back but that can’t be? My
head keeps buzzing with all the most ridiculous possibilities.
Him: “Will you stop imagining the worst. I just have something I
want to show you.” I was startled by Daniel’s reassuring voice.
Me: “Are you a mind reader now?” I asked causing him to
chuckle.
Him: “No but I did say to me, your eyes tell me everything I
need to know.” He says after he pinches my cheek because I
was pouting. To him I am like an open book yet he is like an
enigma to me.
The car suddenly stops next to the woods. It is the same spot
where I first met him. When at the time I thought he was
playing games with me. At that time I never thought a
handsome guy like him would even take a second glance at
someone like me but look at us now, we’re married even
though it was arranged but who is looking at the details.
He killed the ignition and got out without saying a word. I got
out as well and follow him as he makes his way into the woods.
My heartbeat is beating faster with each step I take and the
scene from last time I was in the woods keeps playing in my
head. I rush to his side and I grab his arm.
Me: “Hubby what are we doing here?” My hands are shaking
and there are small beads of sweat on my forehead.
Him: “Don’t fret I am with you, and nothing will happen to you
with me around. I just want to show you something.” He
reassures me and I feel a little better but I still grab onto him.
Once we are deep in the woods he gently pushes me off him.
“Look babe what I am about to show you is something I should
have done a long time ago but I was afraid of your reaction. So
please whatever I show you, you have to promise not to freak
out.” He says while staring in my eyes. At this moment I have
no clue what to think because everything is confusing as hell.
Me: “I am confused right now but I promise not to freak out.” I
raise my three fingers to solemnly promise. Even though I have
no idea what’s going on but I know I can never freak out
especially if it concerns him.
Him: “Not even a little?” He asks causing me to giggle.
Me: “Not even a little.” I reassure him. Funny how a couple of
moments ago he was the one reassuring me and now it is me
doing the reassuring.

He nods before going a bit far and starts taking off his clothing.
WTF! I turn around and hide my face in my hands. My cheeks
are burning and I am probably flushing right now. What is he
thinking? I hope he is not thinking of taking my innocence in the
woods because there is no way that I am going to permit that
especially since tomorrow my end year exam starts. I don’t
fancy myself limping inside the exam room.
It is after a while when I hear heavy panting behind me and on
instinct I turn around. My eyes lands on the beast like creature
and my body starts shaking and like the last time I met a similar
creature I am frozen on my spot. Where is Daniel when you
need him the most? The creature makes its way towards me in
a painfully slow pace like a predator when it finally trapped its
prey. Right now I do feel like a trapped prey because no matter
how much my brain is telling my body to move it feels like I am
paralysed by fear. I turn my face away because if I am about to
be chowed down by this creature I don’t want to witness it. I
hear purring next to my ear causing me to turn around.
My eyes fell on the two pair of beautiful crimson eyes. The
more I stare into its eyes the more I fall in love. Yep I am
officially crazy! I feel safe with this creature and it feels so
familiar... hold on a second. This is the same animal I met last
year but where is Daniel? His clothes are still on the ground and
he... Oh my God, I’ll be damned!
Me: “Daniel, is that you?” I ask the creature and my hands
automatically caress its face. The fur feels so soft and crazy as it
sounds I wish I can run my hands on its fur forever. Now that it
is still day time I can clearly see that its fur is grey and black. My
husband is a beast. I am freaking married to a beast and I love
it. “You are so beautiful and I am sure I already lost my mind
since the first time we met a year ag... fuck! You’re an ass
Daniel!” I push him away or is it an it? Then I run out of the
woods and get in the car. “Liar, liar liar! He lied to me. Liar!” I
keep chanting to myself.

The door opens and closes. I guess it’s Daniel, the liar.
Him: “You promised not to freak out!” He says a little out of
breath probably because he must have ran.
Me: “I am not freaking out, I am seething!” I scream at him and
yeah one might think I am freaking out but I swear I am not. “I
am fucking mad because you have been fucking lying to me for
over a year. We are married for fucks sake!”
Him: “So you’re not freaking out?” I nod causing him to release
a deep sigh of relief.
Me: “I am not freaking out about who you are but I am still mad
because you lied. You basically lied to me from the first time we
met not counting that day in the woods because you were in
beast mode. However the next day you pretended like you
didn’t know me and lied even further about why you
approached me. You acted like you didn’t know that we would
meet while you probably were waiting just for me. You lied
about your motives, you pretended to actually care about my
safety, and what’s worse is that after we got married you
pretended like you didn’t know I was the girl you were
arranged to marry. You were a pretty good actor because I
believed all of that. I believed you when you were standing next
to the damned woods looking all devastatingly fucking
handsome and all Godly like
Advertisement
looking for some let out. I believed everything, every. fucking.
thing... And you had a freaking year to come clean.” I shouted
until I could no more.

Him: “I am sorry for everything but you have to understand I

couldn’t exactly approach you and say, “Oh hey I am the beast
you saw attacking someone last night so I was wondering if you
have already told the police about me.” I couldn’t and
afterwards I had to pretend to be clueless about our marriage
because it would have raised suspicions. From then I have
always wanted to tell you but I was afraid of your reaction and
it’s not like our marriage has been smooth sailing from then
which was all my fault.” He then cups my face in his hands,
“Look BP I am sorry for not telling the truth earlier but I swear I
wanted to but I was afraid. It’s not like my secret is something
like cheating or I was in prison, I am a freaking beast.”
Me: “I get it so don’t worry and besides I think I am already
cuckoo in the head because I think I am in love with your
beast.” I laugh at myself because I have really lost it. Any
normal person would have been freaked out but not me. “So
uh how did you become like this?” I asked not sure if I am
overstepping.
Him: “It all started a long time ago. My great grandfather was
lucky and had a lot of livestock and his harvesting was always
great. He had three sons and a daughter, and then he died. His
children were fighting over who gets what but one of his sons
didn’t like the fighting so he asked his brothers to only give him
two of each; cows, pigs, sheep, goats, chicken, horses and
donkeys. He made them give him both male and female and
because his brothers were greedy they had no problem giving
away two because it meant the rest goes to them so two was
nothing to them.”
Me: “What does that have to do with beast or was it something
they inherited or let me guess they were cursed.” I interrupted
him.
Him: “You need to let me finish my story or I won’t tell you
anything.” He said crossing his hands on his chest. I didn’t want
him to stop so I quickly added.
Me: “No no continue. I am just curious I me---” My words got
swallowed by his lips. “What are yo---” I continued once his lips
left mine only for them to come in contact again.
Him: “I swear I will keep kissing if you keep interrupting me.”
He said smiling and I also returned the smile.
I have always been impatient. I was about to tell him that I will
keep quiet but he silenced me with his lips before the words
even left my mouth. This kiss however wasn’t a perk but a deep
kiss. I don’t know how is it every time we kiss it always felt like
the first time. The sparks are always there and the fireworks
erupt every time. After a few minutes or so I think we broke
apart and we were left panting.

Me: “That was intense. Why did you do it anyway? Weren’t you
supposed to be perk---” Once again he perked my lips.
Him: “I just couldn’t help it your lips looked so inviting that a
mere perk wasn’t enough but I think I should continue with my
story.” I turned my entire attention to him and I was crossing
my fingers that I don’t interrupt again. As much as I liked how
he stopped my rant but I was curious to know what happened
to him. He continued, “The son that wanted only two of
everything was actually my grandfather and like my great
grandfather he was really lucky when it came to keeping
livestock so his share of the inheritance multiplied while his
brothers lost everything. Of cause naturally they got jealous
and wanted to confront my grandfather but he wasn’t fond of
conflict so he gave them each two of everything he owned but
that wasn’t enough and they lost everything once again. They
tried coming back but my grandfather refused the second
time.”
Me: “Who would? They we---” I was silenced by his lips once
again.
Him: “Why did I marry such an impatient woman?” He
mumbles to himself but I heard it. I put my index finger on my
lips as a sign that from now on I will shut up. “Anyway weeks
later my grandfather died and he left his four sons and wife. His
greedy brothers came and kicked out my grandmother and her
sons out. However his sons weren’t like my grandfather so they
planned to attack. The eldest son wasn’t like his father, he was
hot-blooded and he was certain his uncles had something to do
with his father’s death... I swear if you interrupt me one more
time I am quitting.” I don’t know how he knew that I was about
to say something but I guess he did say he knows me. I pushed
the urge down. “Anyway he and his brothers went to a
traditional healer to seek a way to scare their uncles away and
give back their inheritance. The ancestors agreed to give them
the power but they warned them there would be consequences
but they were driven by anger so they didn’t heed the warning.
They were given the power to turn into a beast and with that
they scared their uncles away but that wasn’t enough because
they were almost certain that they are the ones who killed their
father so they killed them as well as their whole family. After
the massacre they returned back to their human form. So my
dear wife ask me a question quickly before I continue because I
know you are dying on the inside.” I was listening attentively so
his last statement startled me but I have to admit I was itching
to say something.
Me: “What were the consequences? How come you’re also a
beast? Does that mean Zee is also a beast? Is the eldest son
your father cause he sounds like someone I know? What about
th---” I am beginning to think Daniel is obsessed with kissing me
because he told me to ask him questions and now that I am he
is still kissing me.
Him: “I said a question not questions. How can you bombard
me with so many questions at once? Anyway the consequences
were that every time they got angry the beast will resurface
and cause havoc. With the help of a healer they managed to
control their anger but it wasn’t easy. They only way they could
firmly tame the beast, was for them to find their soul mate. Of
cause they didn’t know but the ones who were married or had
a girlfriend managed to tame their beast and that’s when they
realised. The answer your second question, is that another
consequence was that the genes also passed to the next
generation hence I have a beast inside but because the
ancestors didn’t want the gene passing on to other clans, only
the sons can inherit the gene. So Zana doesn’t have a beast.
The eldest son is indeed my father and well the other question I
didn’t hear.” I rolled my eyes at his last statement. He kissed
me so how could I have finished.
Me: “That’s cause you didn’t let me finish but I heard you
mention four sons yet I only know your father and your two
uncles.” I said absentmindedly but I froze when I saw a pained
expression flash through his eyes making me instantly regret
saying that but the emotion was fleeting so his face was back to
normal.

To be honest I don’t how I feel about the fact that he can hide
his emotions so well from me.
Him: “There were four sons but one of the consequences that
my father and uncles ignored because of their anger was that
once your soul mate dies then it is your end. My uncle was
married and had a son. His son is only two years younger than
me and at that time I was six and he was four. My uncle was
actually my father’s twin so he was also the eldest but he found
his soul mate a little later on hence even the second son of my
father was also older than his first born. Anyway his wife got
sick and died. My uncle couldn’t take it and he ripped his heart
out of his chest in front of us including his only son.” Even
though his face was void of emotion but I can hear the pain in
his voice. It must have been hard for them especially his cousin
who was only four when he witnessed that, “ That son is
Khwezi and my dad adopted him and technically he is my
biological brother because our fathers shared the same womb.
Anyway not wanting anything like that to happen again
BabDaluxolo bargained with the ancestors and they did a ritual
to bind us and our soul mate. We are not immortal we can die
but because of the gene we can’t die from natural causes easily
so that kind of improves our lifespan. Anyway that brings us to
now. You have already done the ritual even though you kept
fainting.” He said and my eyes widen as realisation dawned me.

At that time I swear I thought I was going to be some virgin

sacrifice.
Me: “Wow does that mean you were the one who was doing
the whole howling or whatever it was? But you can’t blame me
for freaking out because I had no idea what was going on and
they kept smearing things and I also drank that weird liquid.”
My body shuttered at the thought of what happened during
that ritual.
Him: “That was my blood but in beast form so it was actually an
animal blood. However the ritual is not complete yet.” His voice
was low when he said the last sentence.
Me: “It isn’t? What still needs to be completed?” I asked
because I can’t believe after all I went through during that ritual
it was still not enough. I saw a light tint of red flush through his
face before he turned his face away. Was he blushing and why
would he blush?
Him: “Consummate our marriage.” He said still not facing me.
Me: “W-what?!” I was flabbergasted. What kind of a ritual
requires you to have sex in order to complete it?
57
KEA

Honestly the kind of family I am married is so freaking weird,

not only do they have beasts but they also have some ritual
which requires you to sleep with your husband. Like that is
crazy. I know there is absolutely nothing wrong with sleeping
with your husband but the fact that it was made into a ritual is
kind of weird.
Him: “I won’t force you to sleep with me until you’re ready, I
just wanted to let you know. I swear I wa---” Now it was my
turn to stop him using my lips.
Me: “Relax hubby. I know you won’t force me, I just think
sleeping with my husband for a ritual is kind of crazy.”
Him: “I know I just wanted to tell you because I also found out
the time you-you know...” He seemed to struggle finishing his
words. I know what he wanted to say anyway.
Me: “Yeah...” I trailed off because I am still embarrassed by
what I did. At the time it seemed like the only solution but now
I feel like a coward who gave up way too soon. However what is
done is done and I cannot dwell on it because the more I do the
more I will stay in that pit of despair with no hope of getting
out. “Does that mean you would have died if I did?” I asked
jokingly.
Him: “Seeing you lying on that floor with blood gushing from
your wrist, I felt like my heart was literally breaking and if my
parents didn’t come on time I probably would have ripped my
heart out of my chest.” He said shaking his head probably
recalling the event.

Me: “What kind of a husband did I marry? Instead of calling the

ambulance you call for mommy.” I tried messing with him but I
stopped when I saw the look on his face. “I’m joking! Anyway
that means now you have to stock on condoms because I don’t
know if I’ll be sleeping with you or your beast.” I asked because
I was curious. He did say we have to complete a ritual.
Shouldn’t that mean sleeping with the beast? Even it would be
a different experience the kind that for some reason I am
curious about but I am afraid of being shred into pieces. I am
super afraid of his elephant in human form just imagine him in
beast form. To be honest I don’t even want to imagine that.
Advertisement
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">
Him: “You’ll be sleeping with me obviously. Another thing is
that I won’t be using a condom with my wife and I am certainly
not planning on killing my babies.” He said causing my mouth to
hang open in shock.
Me: “You’re not planning on getting me pregnant are you? I still
have a fourth year to think about if I can pass this year. And
besides you were sleeping with Olivia until recently and I don’t
fancy contacting whatever disease she may have, not to
mention those high school girls you used to punish for stupid
Sandy.” I know I have always dreamed of giving my innocence
to my husband but I am still not used to the fact that he was
with another woman until recently. Now that I think about I am
not sure if I can satisfy him in bed. What if I fall short compared
to Olivia? What if my lack of experience will be a turn off?
Daniel interrupts my destructive train of thoughts by cupping
my face forcing me to face him.
Him: “Firstly it doesn’t matter if you’re pregnant or not because
I am your husband and I am financially stable to sustain you and
our children until you finish your degree... Secondly it is kind of
a confession, I haven’t been sleeping with Olivia since that day
in the woods.” He tries to reassures me but I am not convinced.
I remove his hands on my face.
Me: “Stop lying. I know you and Olivia were a couple while we
were married and that you are sexually active. Trust me I know
and I have made peace with it so there is no need to lie.” I was
expecting to see a look of guilt but instead I got a confused look
from him.
Him: “Why would you think I am lying? Anyway forget that but
listen to me and carefully.” He then takes a deep breath before
continuing, “I haven’t been sleeping with Olivia ever since that
day in the woods. I know I may have pretended to in front of
you but Junior did not want to react to anyone but you. Yeah
well we made out but it never reached the place it needed to
be and I ended up using other ways to satisfy her. Truth be told
I am a very sexually active person but I have been suffering
from blue balls ever since I met you. And another thing I have
always used protection, on Olivia and the others. However you
are my wife and I need to feel your warmth instead of that
rubber.” He said nonchalantly. My cheeks puffed out of
embarrassment at how he said it with such a straight.
Me: “Uh my husband can you say that with a little shame
please. Anyway it’s Okay if you don’t want to use a condom I’ll
use morning after pill or some sort of a contraceptive.” I say
before looking at his face. He looked at me in horror which
made me to frown in confusion.
Him: “You want to kill my seeds? My dearest BP that’s my
children you are talking about. I don’t care about the others but
you’re my wife and I would not let my seeds go to waste. If
you’re pregnant then you are and if you’re not then you’re not.
I don’t understand why you are so insistent on killing my
babies.” Now it was my turn to look at him in horror. How can
he keep saying I want to kill his children and with such a
straight face?
Me: “Of cause I want to bear children for you but right now I
am still in school and I haven’t even graduated.”
Him: “So what if you get pregnant it’s not like you’re in high
school and besides you’re already married. Oh another thing
the ritual won’t be completed if I don’t leave my seeds in you
and we become one and whether you get pregnant after that
it’s all up to the heavens.” I was left dumbfounded. Why is the
ritual so demanding? Anyway I need to change the topic before
my face turns red permanently.

Me: “Whatever... so you mentioned Khwezi being that cousin

who saw his father killing himself. How does he feel and did
that affect him because he seems pretty Okay to me?” I
mentally slapped myself after that. I wanted to change the
topic but I wasn’t thinking clearly and I chose such a touchy
subject.
Him: “Like I said he is my brother not cousin... (Sigh) As for the
effect you can say he was emotionally scarred hence he is such
a player. Because of what happened he doesn’t want to be
emotionally involved with anyone out of fear of finding his soul
mate only to be taken away from him. Even though there is a
ritual to be prevent early heartbreak he is still not willing to let
himself go that’s why he only sleeps with a girl once and
doesn’t get too close to woman not even as a friend.” He said
looking out the window so I couldn’t tell his emotion. “My
family dotes on him and as much as they would love for him to
settle down they dare not to probe.”
Me: “I am sorry I didn’t know. I guess I sh---” I was about to say
that I shouldn’t have asked but my words were swallowed by
his lips.
Him: “Don’t think like that. It may be hard but you are part of
the family now.” He perks my lips once again before revealing
his beautiful smile causing me to be enchanted.
Me: “I think I am ready.” I say abruptly startling him and also
myself.
Him: “Ready for what?” he said grinning causing to clench my
teeth. The idiot knows what I mean but feigns obliviousness. He
wants me to say it with my own mouth.
Me: “T-to con... t-to com... to complete the ritual but you have
to wait till I am done with the exam.” I say fiddling with the
hem of my t-shirt.
Him: “How do we complete the ritual again?” I hear his voice
near my ears causing my face to burn even further. My
heartbeat is on a spiral and I feel itchiness in a place down
below.
I turn around to shout at him but I stop momentarily when I
realise his face is a bit too close. I fight the urge to capture
those yummy, juicy lips.
Me: “Fuck you Daniel!” my voice comes out louder than
intended causing him to frown.
Him: “Listen Prim I know you are my wife and all but I don’t
tolerate profanity especially when addressing me.” He says in a
stern voice. I roll my eyes and shake my head.
Me: “Don’t you think you are being a hypocrite since you like
swearing yourself.”
Him: “You are my wife and it is imperative that you respect me.
I always let you off because I don’t want to make you feel
uncomfortable or be scared of me but you can’t get used to it
either. I hate swearing and I hope you can respect that.” His
voice was stern but for some reason it sounded so sexy. I was
enchanted and I found myself nodding like a little kid when
being chastised by her parents. He sounded so manly and it felt
naturally to follow his lead. After a while my head snapped
back.
Me: “Why are you being so hard on me? Where you always like
this with Olivia or... hang on a minute. Something doesn’t feel
right here. You said that you haven’t been intimate with her
ever since you met her?” I ask again because something smells
fishy here.
Him: “Of cause I haven’t. I know it feels unreal but you have to
trust in me.” He says to reassure me perhaps thinking that I
don’t believe him but that’s not the case.
Me: “Holly fuck Daniel I should have known.” I know I promised
not to swear but this is getting out of control. Now it all makes
sense.
58
Kearabetswe

Daniel: “What makes sense?” He said impatiently.

Me: “It’s Olivia, the whole freaking mastermind behind
everything.” I am still in disbelief. I knew that she can be nasty
and conceding but I didn’t think she was this evil.
Daniel: “What are you talking about?” I see him frowning which
confuses me. Don’t tell me he doesn’t believe me.
Me: “The poisoning, the framing, the executioner stuff,
everything.”
Him: “It’s not her.” He says as a matter-of-fact causing me to
frown deeper.
Me: “Are you fucking stupid or what? Don’t tell me you are
blinded by that fucking vixen.” I was beyond mad.
Him: “Stop fucking swearing... I know it cannot be her. She is
many things but she wouldn’t stoop that low and besides Alex
confirmed it’s not her.” He was gritting his teeth probably
suppressing his anger.
Me: “Who the fuck is Alex?... I can’t believe you don’t think she
did it when she had the motive. You haven’t been intimate with
her while you’re freaking married to me. For someone like her
she must have felt like she was losing to me and people like her
hate losing. Of cause at first I also didn’t think so because I
thought things were Okay between you guys but with this
info...” Realisation suddenly dawns on me, “... Oh fuck no!
Please don’t tell me you’re still in love with her. Shit!” with that
I grab my phone and get out of the car. I ignore his calls as I
increase my speed. The only thing running through my mind is
that I have to get away from him.

My body is suddenly jerked around. My eyes met Daniel’s

panicky eyes.
Him: “Where do you think you’re going? You’re not well... let’s
go back to the car.” I click my tongue at his nerves.
Me: “That doesn’t matter now. It’s clear you still love her and I
can’t stand it Daniel. I am your wife but I always feel like a
fucking third wheel.” I say before pulling myself away from his
grasp and continue walking. I only manage to move three steps
before he blocks my path.
Him: “Baby liste---” I stop him with my hands.
Me: “Please get out of my way and go back to your car.” He
looks at me in shock. It takes him a moment before he
recovers.
Him: “It’s OUR car, OUR! If you don’t want to go back with me
then fine we’ll walk together.” After saying that, he turns
around and walks in front.

I was caught off guard but the shock lasted for only a moment.
It was my turn now to block him.
Me: “Are you out of your fucking mind? This is not some
suburban where you can leave your car unattended. Go back
now before they steal it.”
Him: “Not without you.” He states sternly.
Me: “Don’t be ridiculous.”
Him: “I am serious. I won’t be leaving without my wife.” He
then take a pause before continuing, “Look Prim I don’t love
Olivia and I have only stayed because of the stupid bro code
that’s all. As for the suspicions, I can’t just believe anything
without proof because once I do find the proof I won’t spare
anyone including Olivia. So please don’t misunderstand me. I
am doing my own investigation and so far Olivia has been clean
or at least nothing leads to her.” After listening to him my heart
feels a little better.
But even so my gut feeling tells me Olivia is involved somehow
but I can’t prove it now.
Me: “Fine I’ll go back with you but bear in mind that if she is
involved then I won’t spare her.” I warn him causing him to
smile.
Him: “I wouldn’t expect you to.” He pulls me to him and kisses
my lips passionately.
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">His lips on
mine is the best feeling ever. Those juicy lips states so minty
and they are soft and plumb you... Fuck! I push him away. He
stares at me with his eyes that are still misty but mine are
definitely clear. “Why did you stop? There is no one around.”
Me: “I don’t care about other people. You mentioned that you
weren’t sleeping with Olivia right?” He looks confused but nods
nonetheless. “Then since you have been involved in intimate
situations... does that mean you tried to satisfy her at least?”
This feels so awkward talking to your husband about.
Him: “Naturally.” He said nonchalantly. His attitude made me
furious and at that moment I really wanted to slap him.

The thought of him using his tongue to dip into that bitch’s
honey pot and then he comes around to kiss me is infuriating
and the fact that he is so nonchalant about it is unforgivable. I
suppress my anger because two can play this game.
Me: “Naturally that means no more kissing from now on.” I say
nonchalantly. I smile on the inside when I see the dark look on
his face.
Him: “Heh, uyandivavanya lo mfazi (This woman is testing me)!
Over my dead body would that happen! You see this body that
is mine belongs to you as yours belongs to me so you can get
rid of that crazy thought because it’s not happening.” My
mouth hung open leaving me speechless. “I don’t know where
you got that rubbish from but it’s not happening.” After that he
kissed me to prove a point I guess.
Me: “Get your lips off me.” I push him back. “Those are the
same lips that dipped into Olivia’s honey pot so please get them
away from me.”
Him: “Look I get it, me being with Olivia while we’re married
was a dick move but you can’t do this. Of cause I had to pacify
her or she would have been unbearable. Besides you know how
long since we’ve broken up and it’s not like I kissed you right
after “Dipping into her honey pot” so you can’t be punishing
me for this. Look my beautiful wife I can wait for you until
you’re ready to sleep but don’t expect me to not kiss you
because it aint happening.” He pulled me into a kiss once again
and this time I gave up.
Me: “Fine but you could’ve been more gentle.” I pout which
earned me a chuckle.
Him: “Would you be gentle when someone is trying to take
away your favourite food... nope it’s actually air supple.” He
said pouting.
Me: “ha ha... that’s cheesy, too cheesy.” I laugh causing him to
perk my lips.
Him: “Whatever!” He kisses me once again.

**********

“I am afraid I can’t let you through.” That was the assistant

telling me I can’t go through but I am not backing down.
Me: “Look I didn’t come here to play. You have two choices;
you either let me in or I make a commotion. You decide and
don’t think for a second I wouldn’t.” I said with my hands
crossed on my chest. Sego and Fifi are next to me cracking their
knuckles ready for action.
Sam: “Look I don’t want to call the security on you.” She said
with her hands on her hips.
Me: “You can call the security if you want people to know your
boss is a mistress.” I smirk when I see her frozen. “You don’t
have to worry I am not here to cause trouble I’m just here to
talk.” I say that already leading Fifi and Sego to whichever the
office is.
Luckily her office is not that far so we reach it. I was about to
open the door when a conversation caught my attention.
??: “No it worked perfectly, in fact a little too well... no I
managed to improvise... yeah I know... I---” She was interrupted
by Sam who pushed the door open probably to stop me from
eavesdropping. Mxm I was really curious to know what she is
scheming. “Sam I will fire and make sure no one will hire you
aga... and then what the fuck are you doing here?”

Me: “Livy, Livy Livy! Scheming as always, I see. Don’t blame it

on Sam she was actually saving your little ass.” I say making my
way into the office with Sego and Fifi following suit.
Her: “Sam make a call to the police to inform them there’s a
trash trespassing on private property.” She said sneering like
she won some lottery.
Me: “I wouldn’t do that if I were you unless you want the whole
restaurant to know that you are a shameless bitch who goes
after people’s husbands. Even if you try to explain yourself... do
you think they will listen to your word over the words of the
wife?” I smirk when I see her pale face.
Her: “I will call Daniel. Even though we’ve broken up I still hold
a special place in his heart.” She sneers.
Me: “No need to call him cause he knows I am here but I can
give him a call if you would like. Look Olivia I think it’s time you
face the facts, he doesn’t love you and he never did cause he
was with you because of a promise and now that the promise is
dissolved there is no need to pretend anymore.” I thought she
was pale before but now it looks like her face is completely
drained of colour. “Oops it looks like you didn’t know but
whatever. I didn’t come here for that I am here to tell you that I
know and that if I were you I would thread carefully because I
am going to expose that ugly face of yours.”
Her: “Bitch who are you calling ugly?” She storms towards me
to slap me but I catch her hand before it reaches me.
Me: “Tsk, tsk tsk. Haven’t you learned it yet? When it comes to
physical confrontation you don’t stand a chance against me.
The only chance you have is scheming but then again I am no
longer turning a blind eye. You can go ahead and inform your
partner that I am coming for you guys.” After saying my piece I
turn to leave.
Her: “Wait!” I turn to her only to see her taking a vase and
hitting herself on the head with it. “You’re right I am good at
scheming. I will just go to the police and say you assaulted me
and those two hooligans won’t even stand as witnesses.” She
was smiling like a lunatic... well not exactly but who the hell
harm themselves just to frame someone.
Me: “You must have hit your head when you were a baby. Do
you honestly believe you can get me with that? You seem to
forget that my brother-in-law is a top Attorney in the city who
hasn’t even lost a case and my husband is the chief execute
officer of Dlamini Enterprise. Come to think of it you are an
idiot... you tried to frame me before but I didn’t even spend a
night in jail. So do you think just hitting your head will get me
there.” Her smile instantly vanishes. I guess someone hit
themselves for nothing. I don’t even spare any more time
before making my way out.
We were out when Sego tucked on my sleeves.
Her: “Ke yona shwaphe e o batileng ka stena (Is this flat ass the
one that stole your man)?” Fifi also nods causing me to chuckle.
Me: “It’s actually the other way around.” Technically speaking I
broke them up since they met first. I heave a sigh of relief
because it means now I can focus on my exams that starts
tomorrow. Luckily the first one starts at two o’clock so I still
have time to study, I think.
59
Kearabetswe

These past few weeks have been very demanding on me but

with the support of my husband it was bearable. He has made
his mission to make sure that I only need to worry about
catching up and nothing else. He has been driving me to and
from Uni and anywhere I want either the cafe or library. He
makes the bed (regardless of my protest), makes breakfast,
hired a cook especially for me, picks out clothes for me and
undergarment (don’t ask), he even wanted to bathe me but
that one I blatantly refused.
However it has been very hard facing everyone at the
University. It seems like I am still the talk of the town and
besides “The Executioner” made sure to slander me good. I am
even afraid to go to the cafeteria because every time I do I
always think back to the time the police dragged me out of
there and the stares I got not to mention the murmurs and
whispers that day. However I am not going to break again
because I have so much to live for. I have friends who love, my
husband who cares and needs me, I also found a family in his
who treats me as their own and not to mention my two
beautiful angels who needs me.
Enough about that because I am finally done with my exam and
the first thing I do was to get an Uber to Kgosi’s company. I
arrive at the reception and I am worried if I would be allowed
seeing as I don’t exactly have an appointment. I clear my throat
to catch the attention of the receptionist while internally
praying that she is like the one from Daniel’s company.
Me: “Uh excuse me... I would like to see Mr Adams... however I
do not have an appointment.” The receptionist moves her gaze
from the PC in front of her and her gaze met mine. She was
startled at first before looking back to her PC and typing
something. I guess that means she is ignoring my presence.
However I see her eyes widening before looking back at me
with a smile.
Her: “You must be Kearabetswe Mokoena... well you can go
ahead to his office.” She politely said leaving me confused. She
seems to have remembered something before open a drawer
and taking out some sort of a card. It looks like those card you
get when you enter a secure place so that they identify you as
the visitor or the press.
Me: “Oh that must be those visitors’ access card right?” I say as
I take the card but strangely it doesn’t have visitor written on it
rather a barcode.
The receptionist: “No silly this is the access key card. Meaning
you can simply use this to open any door here.” She said with
an incredulously look as if saying that I am stupid but I am
clueless right now. How can they be too trusting but what is
even more freaky is the fact that the key card has my name on
it. “Oh I’ll call Steve to take you to the CEO’s office.” She said
already dialling and probably calling this Steve fellow.

Not long after a very skinny guy who might be in his early
twenties came and soon I followed him still dazed. I feel like I
am in some illusion and I might wake up any moment. We enter
an elevator and Steve takes “My access key card” and runs it on
a detector and then grabs my thumb and places it on the
fingerprint scanner, then elevator moves. To be honest I did not
expect this kind of reception and the fact that things looked so
high tech. To be honest outside KTM trading and logistic looks
smaller compared to Dlamini enterprise but unexpectedly
inside it looks grander and more high tech. When comparing
the interior KTM trading and logistic looks more modern while
Dlamini enterprise looks more traditional. It may be because
Dlamini enterprise has been around longer compared to KTM
which Kgosi established not long ago.
“This level is only for the CEO and his assistant, so don’t lose
that access key card.” Steve says after we arrive at the
presidential floor (I am just guessing people because my head is
muddled and nothing makes sense).
Ding! I am brought back to reality by the elevator. I curse when
I realise that Steve is now gone. How am I supposed to know
where to go now? I guess I’ll just have to walk around until I see
an office with CEO on it. Steve did say that this level is for the
CEO and his assistant. Not long I do find the office and right
now I don’t know if I should use this key card or knock. But who
am I kidding I don’t think this key card can unlock the CEO’s
office because that will be just absolutely bogus. Curiosity is my
middle name so instead of knocking I run the key card on the
scanner as well as put my thumb on the fingerprint scanner like
how Steve did in the elevator and voila it opens. I am officially
dreaming and I do wonder when I fell asleep. Was it inside the
Uber or please don’t tell me I feel asleep in the exam room
because that will be extremely embarrassing.

Remember when I said that sleeping in the exam room would

be embarrassing well this is embarrassing. In front of me is a
frozen shirtless Kgosi who looks like he was about to wear his
shirt or was he taking it can’t really tell (Did I mention he was
frozen). He is well built and those perfectly sculptured muscles
can make one sin and be an adulteress... fuck what am I saying?
I collect my already gone wit and turn around. I do feel like a
fool and why the hell did I not knock. Like who doesn’t knock
on somebody else’s office but then again who knew this key
card and my thumbprint would actually open the door. I am
supposed to be a visitor not to mention that it was my first
time. If it weren’t for Daniel telling me on Fridays Kgosi goes to
his main company I would have went to his sister’s company.
“You can turn around now. The coast is clear.” Seriously who
makes jokes in a situation like this? However I do oblige, after
all I did enter without knocking. Luckily Kgosi is back in his shirt
and now I can finally put that embarrassing moment behind
me.
Me: “I am sorry for coming in without knocking but I honestly
didn’t think it will open so please forgive.” I am already
bombarding him with apologies.
Him: “I will forgive you if you can please stop apologising. I am
the one who should be apologising because it seems like my
staff didn’t explain anything to you. That access key card and
your fingerprint can open any door in this level and I am sure
you’ve seen that to go to this level you also use them on the
elevator. There are only five of those key card; one for me, one
for my assistant, one for my mother, one for my sister and one
for you so I would like to bother you with keeping it safe
although the scanner only recognise our five fingerprints but
making these card is quite consuming- labour and money wise.”
He said taking a seat on his chaise and prompting me to do the
same. I am still confused but I still oblige. “So Kea to what do I
owe the pleasure of your visit?” His question snapped me out
of my daze.
Me: “Oh I came here to tell you personally that I don’t think I
did well on my exam this time. I have just finished last paper
and since you are my benefactor I wanted to let you know so
that you won’t get surprised when the result comes and I do
understand if you take back your support. I will also find a way
to pay back what I owe you so far so don’t worry.” I say hanging
my head because I am embarrassed because I always take pride
in my studies but now because of everything that happened
even though Daniel tried to make things easier for studying I
still feel like I did badly.

I hear laughter next to me causing me to frown. I raise my head

to Kgosi only to have him patting my head.
Him: “Silly child of cause I won’t be stopping my support. I
know things haven’t been easy on you lately and even if you fail
which I doubt I will still continue being your benefactor. You
forget that I know that you are a bright child and besides you
still need to work for KPM accounting and auditing. I would be a
fool to let go of such a gem.” I am dumbfounded again.
Me: “Really? You won’t stop your support?” I ask and he nods
his head. Out of joy I throw myself into his embrace.
Him: “I guess this is the perks of knowing your benefactor.” He
said over my head and I nod in his embrace. It feels so warm
and comfortable and totally safe.

**********

I am inside RocoMammas in North Riding having my Cherry

Cola G-Shake while casually texting Daniel back and forth.

ME:
Advertisement
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">I am still
waiting and there is no sign of anyone.

HUBBY:
Get out of there now!... What if it’s a trap?...
You know what I am coming...
ME:
No don’t... let’s wait for five more minutes then
you can come.

You are probably wondering what I am doing here and what is

happening. Well the thing is yesterday after I got home from
visiting Kgosi’s company I got one of those anonymous calls.
Those ones where no one will be talking on the other side but
this time when I was about to hang up someone spoke and it
sounded like a young girl causing me to be confused (Yeah
yesterday has been a very confusing day of my life). The girl
behind the phone told me that if I wanted to know why I have
been getting these calls I should come to RocoMammas at ten
and now it’s twenty to eleven and still no sign of anyone.
Because Daniel was present when I got the call he immediately
enquired and because I no longer wanted to keep things to
myself I had to tell him everything. So my dear being his
overprotective self wanted to come with but I refused because
this has been one mystery of my life that I would highly want to
solve. However he wasn’t budging so we finally found a middle
ground which is why we agreed to keep texting each other to
update him.
So that’s about it. Now it is time for me to wait until this person
makes their grand entrance and they can finally tell me why
they have been calling me and where the hell did they get my
phone numbers.
“I am sorry I am late. I didn’t think I will be held up back at the
hostel.” I hear a very sweet voice from behind me. The owner
of the voice walks around and sits on the chair cross from me.
My eyes widen when I see who it is.
Me: “I think I know you!” I exclaim in surprise. She just smiles
and I don’t know why that smile feels so familiar.
Her: “I don’t think you know me but you have seen me before.
My name is Lilly by the way.” She says extending her hand for a
handshake. I shake her hand before introducing myself.
Me: “I am Kea nice to meet you.” I say politely before my
phone chimes. “Excuse me.” I say before opening a text from
Daniel.

HUBBY:
Your five minutes is up!... I am on my way!!!

ME:
No there’s no need... she finally arrived.
HUBBY:
She?

ME:
Yes, she... I think you know her, her name is Lilly and
I think I saw her on our wedding.

HUBBY:
Lilly? What is she doing there?!! I think you should
wait for me before doing anything...

ME:
No don’t worry at least you know her... I’ll update
after 5 min so stand back...

I don’t even wait for his reply before turning my attention to

the person next to me.
Me: “Sorry, hubby business!” I say carelessly and I am taken
aback her beaming expression.
Her: “How I can’t wait to call someone hubby. He should be
handsome or maybe more handsome than your husband. He
should the Idris Elba type... oh my!” I found myself smiling
because she looks so cute. “Oh sorry about that... so before we
continue there is somebody who would like to meet you first.”
She said pointing towards the entrance. I turn back to see who
she is talking about. My mouth hung open as my mind is
muddled in confusion once again. Okay did I upset confusion
God because this seems likes serious confusion attack?
61
Kearabetswe

I watched in confusion as the person went straight to our table

before plopping down on a chair. I stared back at these two
siblings in confusion. I know that Kgosi was my benefactor
before I got married to Daniel but for him to actually know me
even before is a little confusing. I started getting those
mysterious calls right after my father’s death and at that time I
was not even in grade 10 for him to know about me.
Me: “Hi Kgosi. It’s nice to meet you again but I am a little
confused here.” I couldn’t help myself so I just blurted that out.
Him: “Hello Kea. I know right now you have a lot of questions
but we need to go somewhere so that you can get all the
answers you need.” He was smiling and Lilly was as well. They
want me to go somewhere but is that even safe? After
everything that has been happening I don’t know if I can fully
trust them. “Look I know that this is confusing but I promise
you that things will make sense once we get there. We are not
going somewhere far we’re just going to my mother’s house in
Pretoria. Daniel knows where it is and you can just inform him
so that you may feel reassured.” I guess he sense my
uneasiness. I on the other snapped out it because I had
momentarily forgotten to keep updating Daniel.
ME:
Kgosi is also here and he said that he is taking me to
his mother’s house on Pretoria...

HUBBY:
No you’re not going there... I don’t know what he is
playing at but don’t go...

ME:
No I want to solve this mystery once and for all and
he is the key to that so I’m going...

HUBBY:
Fine but I’m coming with...
ME:
No... just stay put... I’ll tell you once we get there
and if after ten minutes I don’t reply to you then
you may come with the police...

HUBBY:
Really? You honestly believe I need the police
to get you back?

ME:
Oh right you have beasty... my bad

HUBBY:
Whatever... I’ll give you only five minute...

Just like that he made his statement. I couldn’t even refute

because he went offline.
Advertisement
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New
Roman"">**********************************

We finally arrived at our destination and I hope it is the final

destination because I can’t possibly be going to another place.
Luckily I didn’t bring my car because my brain is exhausted and
driving doesn’t sound ideal.

ME:
We’ve arrived and the house looks pretty...
HUBBY:
You have five minutes and FYI I am already on
my way to there...

Offline again! I get that he might be worried but he is a bit

domineering at times. Anyway Kgosi and Lilly leads me inside
and the interior is very beautiful but feels a bit cold and lonely.
Maybe it is because the black and white colour scheme or
perhaps it is because there seemed to be no one around.
Kgosi: “Mom! Mom!” he is calling her out while searching
throughout the house with his sister while I am standing
awkwardly in the living room. They come back after a while, “I
think she may be in the greenhouse.”
Lilly: “My thoughts exactly. Let’s go to the greenhouse!” she
beamed already dragging me along. She seems like a bright kid I
can give you that.

We walked to courtyard and we entered what I assume is the

greenhouse. It was filled with all bunch of flowers. Some I am
familiar with while the others are the first I see them. There
was a woman watering the evening primroses while softly
humming a tune. She seemed to be at peace and contrary to
the house it feels warm in here.
Kgosi: “Mom.” She called out to his mother. She didn’t turn
around but for some reason I sense profound loneliness and
sadness.
Her: “Oh it’s you Tulip. Every time I am in here I miss my
Primrose the most.” She said in a soft melodic voice. She did
say Tulip right? I hear groans coming from Kgosi.
Him: “Mom what did I tell you about calling me that name?” he
said in irritation.
Her: “But I like it.” She said still paying attention to her
flowers... wait Tulip is Kgosi’s name.

< My name is Kgosi Edams. I won’t divulge on my middle name

cause I hate that name.>
I remember the first day we officially met he did utter that
sentence and now it makes sense. What kind of a name is that
anyway? I stifled a laugh because I didn’t want to sound rude or
anything.
Kgosi: “Whatever mom... anyway look at who I brought.” He
said and his mother finally turned to us. Her eyes immediately
landed on mine and I saw tears streaming down her face. Even
though she was crying there was a smile on her face.
Her: “Oh my dear Primrose you’re here.” She was making her
way to me but Kgosi stopped her. This is getting very freaky but
I still don’t know why I am here and what it has to do with
those mysterious call.
Him: “Let’s talk somewhere else. It is considered bad manners
on the host side to talk with our guest inside a greenhouse.” He
said and his mother nodded. It seems like she snapped out of
whatever trance she was in because she wiped her tears and
led us to the living room of the house.
We were now sitting in the living room. I was sitting on a single
sitter couch while the trio were sitting on three person couch
that was across from me. Kgosi was wearing a smile, Lilly was
also smiling but she seemed to be very excited and restless
while their mother on the other side looked nervous. The
atmosphere was weird and uncomfortable for me and the
silence was unsettling. I was relieved when Kgosi decided to
break the silence.
Him: “Um Kea let me formally introduce you to our mother,
Laila Adams. Technically and officially her name is Laila
Mokoena.” He said and my confusion skyrocketed. Does that
mean that we are related or something? Is she like my aunt or
distant aunt? I am confused.

Me: “Nice to meet you Ma’am. I am sure you already know my

name. Kgosi I am a little lost here. Didn’t you say you will finally
reveal the truth to those mysterious calls?” I said still confused.
Nothing makes sense here and everything seemed unrelated.
Laila: “I was the one making those calls.” She finally decided to
talk but she refused to meet my eyes.
Her: “Why?”
Kgosi: “Kea remember that I told you she was our mother.” He
stepped in but that still wasn’t clearing my confusion.
Me: “I know she is your mother but that doesn’t justify her
mysterious calls.” I am beginning to get a little agitated.
Him: “Not my mother but OUR mother, as in your mother as
well. Your biological mother.” He said. 9... 8... 7... 6... 5... 4... 3...
2... 1... it took me that long to finally absorb what he said.
Me: “You say what now.... ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!!!”
I instantly shot up. This cannot be happening. My mother? As
in the one who abandoned me when I was born? The one who
was famed as the home wrecker?
Kgosi: “You need to calm down.” He got up and tried to touch
me but I pushed him away.
Me: “Don’t tell me to fucking calm down! How can I be calm?
She abandoned me the moment I was born! She never cared
for me... she wasn’t around when I needed her the most... and
now she wants to claim to be my mother? She doesn’t deserve
that title! She had twenty one fucking years to be one and she
didn’t! I fucking hate you!” I was shouting and the tears were
falling none stop.
Laila: “I am sorry.” She said crying but I couldn’t care less. She
abandoned me and never made her presence known. She
didn’t even show after my father died and left me with those
vultures.
Me: “Shut up! Just fucking shut up! You abandoned me!
Abandoned me!” I shouted once again.
Lilly: “Let mom explain first.” She chirped in.
Me: “Explain what? Explain that she left after giving birth to
me... leaving me in the hands of those vultures without caring...
what kind of a mother does that to her own child! You don’t get
how I feel because she has a mom to you while she has been a
home wrecker who abandoned her own child. I was a fucking
infant, and infant!”
Kgosi wanted to say something but was stopped by a knock.
Him: “Lilly get the door.” He said and Lilly wanted to say
something but decided against it. After she left to get the door
Kgosi turned his burning gaze to his mother, “Please tell me it’s
not that MAN.” The way he said that man held so much venom
that you can instantly tell he loathes that person.
Laila: “That man is your father and he went to London on a
business.” She said still crying.
Kgosi: “That man is not my father. My father died and that man
will never be my father... are you sure she is on a business trip
and not with one of his mistresses?” He said in ridicule. My
“mother’s” husband is not Kgosi’s father and he sure is not my
father. He may be Lilly’s and makes three. Just how many
husbands does my “mother” have? I can just imagine the many
homes she wrecked.

After a while Lilly came back with not that “MAN” but my
husband.
Daniel: “Your five minutes is up.” He said soon as he enters. He
stops when he sees the somber environment. “What is going on
and why are you crying?”
Me: “She abandoned me. She abandoned me!” I throw myself
at my husband. “She aban---” I couldn’t get to finish as the
darkness engulfed me.
What is this place? Where am I and why is everything so dark?
It takes a while before the dark starts dissipating and the lights
gave way. I blinked twice to adjust my eyes. I frown because of
the unusual and unfamiliar.
“You’re finally awake.” I look to my side where Daniel is at.
Me: “What happened?” I ask rubbing my head.
Him: “The doctor said that you should take it easy. You are still
fragile from the infusion and should not be too stimulated.
They told me everything and I think you should at least let them
explain.” He said and I look around to see Kgosi, Lilly and Laila
standing besides the door. I am still mad and confused but I
guess I can at least listen to hear their side of the story. I can’t
wait to hear what could make a woman leave her own child.
61
Kearabetswe

Me: “I am listening “Mother”. So what’s your excuse?” I say

reluctantly because there is no amount of explanation that can
make up for what she did.
Kgosi: “I think we should give them some alone time.” He said
to Lilly and Daniel.
Me: “No you can all go but my husband stays.” I said.
Daniel: “Are you sure?” He asked.
Me: “Yes, please.” I snuggle into his embrace. Even though I
may be putting up a brave front this is affecting me greatly.

Kgosi leaves with Lilly leaving me with only my husband and

“My mother”.
Me: “So we’re waiting!” I roll my eyes but Daniel shakes his
head warning me to stop.
Laila: “I know you hate me and you have good reason but I had
no choice or at least at that time it used to seem that way.” She
said approaching and sitting at the edge of the bed.
Me: “Oh yeah it must have been hard for a home wrecker back
then.” I said sarcastically.
Daniel: “Patience my dear wife, let her finish first.”
Me: “Fine you can go ahead.”
Laila: “I don’t know from where you go this but I can assure you
I am no home wrecker. Your father and I have been together
since I was fourteen. We were together for two years until I got
pregnant with Kgosi. Of cause as a coloured I didn’t know that I
had to report my pregnancy to the boy’s family so someone
beat me to it.” She seemed said when she recalled her past and
a part of also felt that pain. She continues, “Your mother
Nthabiseng actu---”
Me: “No no no, don’t call that witch my mother!” I shouted in
irritation.
Daniel: “Calm down babe. Um Mrs Adam please don’t refer to
that woman as her mother because my wife, your daughter
doesn’t like it.” My dear husband mediated. I knew it was a
good idea to make him stay because without him this
conversation would have gone south.
Laila: “I am sorry. I thought since she was the only mother
figure in you might have considered her your mother. Anyway
as I was saying was that person who beat me to it. When I
found out I was angry at your father but it turned out to be an
accident. Your father got drunk and somehow ended up
sleeping with Nthabiseng. For some reason your father thinks
he was set up because he blacked out and doesn’t remember
anything.” When she was saying this I felt Daniel tensing but I
didn’t give much thought because I wanted to hear everything.
“Who knew a one night stand will lead to pregnancy and that
eventually led to her being the first wife. Even though your
father was against union but the eldest didn’t want to let go of
their blood so he gave in but I was also pregnant so I also got
married into the family.
Advertisement
serif; font-size: 12pt;">I was with your father first, got pregnant
first so I didn’t wreck any home if anything your stepmother is
the home wrecker and not me.” She said.

Me: “I actually call her stepmonster... anyway I hear and

understand that you were dad’s first love but I still don’t get
why you left me. If Kgosi is dad’s son then how come you left
with him and not leave him like you left me. If anything he was
the son of the family obviously the family might have preferred
him more than me. Also why would you leave as an infant,
obviously I needed you most?”
Laila: “I understand and trust me I didn’t want to leave you
either but the circumstances didn’t allow me to. Another thing
Primrose I didn’t leave you right after you were born. I left
when you were three years old but I admit that was still
inexcusable. Contrary to what you think Kgosi was not
preferred at all especially since he was a boy. After the
marriage not everything went smooth sailing. A lot of the family
members liked Nthabiseng better and no one was worse than
your grandmother. She preferred her over me and the fact that
I had a son was threatening especially since your father didn’t
touch her even after marriage.” She drew a long breath. “That
accumulated her hatred for me and what is worse is that she
had your grandmother in her corner. My life was not the
easiest and it only got worse when I was pregnant with you. I
almost lost you during birth because your grandmother and
stepmonster used those traditional herbs to mess with my
pregnancy but your father for saw the danger and he protected
us somehow.”
Me: “I am confused my grandmother tried to kill me?” I never
knew nor did I think it possible. This is getting deeper and here I
thought the only one who had hatred for me was my
stepmonster but it seems like I still don’t know much.
Her: “I know it’s a lot but she did and the reason I left was
because me and your brother Kgosi were involved in a car
accident. In case you haven’t guessed it Nthabiseng and your
grandmother were involved. We did make it but we found out
that I was pregnant so your father in fear that something may
happen to my pregnancy again decided that we should fake our
deaths since the others weren’t aware that we made it. I
wanted to take you with but your father thought it would raise
suspicious and besides he was around so that eased my
worries. Also whenever he was on the job or visiting us he
would take you to your uncle Steve. Even though his wife is a
nightmare but at least she liked you and treated you Okay.”
Me: “Yeah I liked visiting uncle Steve.” I smiled when I
remember those days. “But why didn’t you let me visit you?”
Her: “I wanted you to visit badly but you were young so your
father was scared that you would talk.”
Me: “So when did you meet your husband?” I am curious
because according to what she said Dad is the father of all her
children so I want to know when he came in the picture.

Her: “Nick was your father’s friend and lawyer. Your father for
saw his early death hence he sold some of his taxis in order to
make trust funds for your children. Your brother used his to
start a company and he has been monitoring you and once he
realised you love to be an accountant he created accounting
firm for you and also became your benefactor. Another thing
your father did before his untimely death was to get me
married to his friend. He was afraid because of my cowardly
tendencies so he entrusted his wife to his friend.” At that point
she was crying and that for some reason hurt me.
Daniel like the best son-in-law bought water for her. It took her
time to finally calm down and continue her story.
Her: “Anyway after your father’s death I wanted to get you
back but Nick told me it was not the best time because you
might still be affected by his death and that you wouldn’t
handle my sudden appearance. I watched as time pass and I
missed you so greatly that I kept giving you those calls just to
hear your name. Afterward I discovered that Nick was not the
great person we thought he was and he started abusing me.
Out of fear that he might abuse my children as well I got them
out. I took Lilly to a boarding school and since Kgosi was older
he bought his own apartment in Johannesburg. I wanted to find
you and be with you so bad however I was afraid that he would
abuse you too.” She said and I couldn’t help but cry as well. I
was so focussed on my pain that I didn’t imagine what pain she
may have endured.

Me: “I am sorry.”
Her: “Don’t be I should be the one apologising because I was a
coward. I have always been a coward and I couldn’t protect my
children. Your siblings on the other hand where not like me and
they have been trying to get you back but I was always afraid. I
have to admit that I feared your rejection more and I wasn’t
sure that I can take it.” She then walks to my side and holds my
hands. “Look honey I can understand if you don’t ever forgive
me and quite honestly I deserve it for not being fearless enough
as a mother.” She then let’s go of my hands and tries to walk
away but I stop her. I pull her into a hug.
Me: “Please don’t leave me again.” I said with tears streaming
uncontrollably. “I don’t know if I’ll ever forgive you or when I’ll
forgive you but please don’t leave me again.” She hugs me
tighter.
Her: “Thank you and I will never ever leave you. However I am
worried about Nick. I am afraid of what he would do once he
returns and hears that I have reconciled with you. I don’t want
to expose you to his venom.” She said. Daniel then put a
reassuring hand on her shoulder.
Him: “Luckily you didn’t just only reunite with your but you also
gained a son. So don’t worry mother-in-law your son will
handle everything.” He said with a grin. Did I mention I have the
best husband ever? Well I’ll say it, I have the best husband
ever.
62
Kearabetswe

After that emotional session my mother asked me and my

husband to stay the night. We did and we did some bonding
and I have to be honest it was a little awkward but I guess I
should not force it and take it one step at a time. I am just glad
to know that I have a family and I have my husband with me.
Anyway right now I am in my closet packing with my husband.
Remember that get girls’ night and night out that sisMahle was
talking about well today is the day. I know it is Sunday but we
were supposed to hold it on Saturday but you know what
happened then. Since we stayed the night at my mother’s we
had to wake up early to go back. Right now it is eight o’clock
and we are supposed to meet at ten so I still have enough time
especially since I have already taken a bath at my mother’s. To
be honest it feels kind of nice having someone to call mother. I
know it will take a while to call her mom but I am happy with
where we are and now it all makes sense why she donated her
own blood to save me.
Daniel is picking the clothes while I pack it into the suitcase. I
know it’s not like we are going to be staying there for a whole
week or anything but we have to stay the night and besides I
think we might be going out at night (I am not sure) and besides
we are women so you have to be prepared for any situation.
Me: “Hubby I know it’s Sunday but you can’t be picking only
these long maxi dresses.” I say when I realise that he was only
picking out long maxi. What’s even worse is that they are all
long sleeved.
Him: “They are perfect because I won’t be sending my wife in
anything else so that’s the end of it.” He said totally ignoring
me or probably disregarding me.
Me: “Oh come on hubby I am just going to your brother’s house
and I am just going to be with your sister-in-law, your sister and
my friend who are all women by the way. So I don’t get why
you’re being like this.” I was about to roll my eyes but he
stopped me by putting his palm over them.
Him: “I don’t care and besides whenever girls come together
and do their whole gathering they always come up with some
crazy shit. So I prefer to be prepared.” He said leaving no room
for negotiation.

Advertisement
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">We finally
finished packing and yeah I ended packing those maxi dresses
because the man of the house has spoken. Luckily I managed to
put in one crop top and jean while he went to relieve himself in
the bathroom. Right now he is watching me put on a change of
clothes which is (Yep you guessed it) a peach floral kimono
sleeve maxi dress. I paired with romantic lotions coral linen lace
wedge, nude Coco Chanel logo tote bag and my charm bracelet
I got from my husband at our anniversary. My hair was in a
messy bun and my face was bare of makeup with only a lip
gloss on my eyes.
Daniel: “I think I made a mistake by picking those clothes for
you. I think you can just be in rags and still look this smoking.”
He said causing me to roll my eyes and shake my head.

Anyway since I still had time I walked over to him sitting beside
him on the futon on the edge of the bed.
Me: “Um hubby do you think I am disrespectful spouse?” I ask
this because it has been nagging at me for a while.
Him: “Yes.” He said flatly causing me to glare at him. I thought
he would at least put it a nice way. “That glare right there is
disrespectful, your swearing and your shouting and screams are
also disrespectful.”
Me: “Oh wow that’s a lot.” To be honest I never imagined.
Him: “Look BP I know this may be a lot for you but as your
husband there are certain things you should not be doing in
front of me or at me. I don’t want you to feel pressured in being
something you are not but you need to extinguish when you’re
in front of me or your friends. You need to be mindful that I am
not just your husband but I am also five years older than you
and I have only being putting up with your disrespect this while
because I was a jerk before and I kind of deserved that but I
think now that time has passed. It is time for us to act as
husband and wife.” He said sternly and to be honest I have
never felt this clueless in my life.
Me: “I guess I get it but you should know that I have no idea
how husband and wife should be. As you know my mother left
when I was young and the relationship between my father and
stepmother wasn’t exactly model type.” I said honestly.
Him: “I know and I won’t put any pressure on you. I accept you
the way you are but some compromises should be made. I can
try to stand the shouting but not the swearing, I can also try to
compromise on the rolling of the eyes because I actually think
it’s cute but the glare have to end today.” He said.
Me: “Okay I will try. I know it will be hard but I will try but you
also need to compromise on your over protectiveness, like I am
yours dude and no one is taking me anywhere.”
Him: “Yeah not happening and you call pull on your lawyer hat
but it’s not happening.” He said leaving no room for negotiation
causing me to pout. He perked my pouted lips before laughing
at me. “Anyway I forgot to ask you how you feel now that you
found your family.”
Me: “I feel happy I guess. I know right I am still not used to
everything but I am happy that my mother turned out not to be
the home wrecker that my paternal family have been painting
her as. Kgosi is a few months older that Palesa so that makes
things clear. Anyway how do you plan to deal with Nick?”
Him: “Right now we’re just waiting for him to be back in the
country then we’ll get him divorced to your mother. I have
already contacted a PI to follow him and gather evidence of
infidelity to use them for their divorce. Then after the divorce I
am going to make him lose everything he cherishes before
killing him.” He said flatly.
Me: “Come on you can’t be talking about killing someone like
that. You can make him lose everything but not his life.” I said
because I am not really game on killing.
Him: “You cannot be feeling sorry for that scum. He signed his
death warrant the moment he messed with my family. I am not
letting him off even for you darling.” He said nonchalantly.
“And besides even though it is not my place to say this but
there are some things your mother didn’t tell you. Kgosi caught
that scum trying to rape your sister and he beat the shit out of
him but that scum used that to threaten your mother. He didn’t
press charges and used that to refuse your mother’s request for
divorce because the moment she found out what he almost did
she pressed charges and issued a divorce but that scum had
connections so he managed to dispel the charges and Kgosi
beating him up didn’t help. So your mother could only put up
with for the sake of the children and that was also another
reason she drove her kids away from her and another reason
she didn’t want to reconnect with you even though she wanted
to.”
Me: “Then why didn’t she tell me that.” I was crying at that
moment and my hate towards that man I haven’t even met
grew even deeper.
Him: “She felt that you were still unstable to hear the whole
truth and I think she also wanted to punish herself for leaving
you then because she still feels like she deserve some of your
hate.” He said after pulling me into a hug. I was sobbing in his
chest and I am thankful for not wearing makeup because I
would have been smeared terribly.

Now it is time to go. At that moment I felt blessed to have a

husband like Daniel even though at the beginning I thought it
was part of my miserable curse. Daniel was holding my suitcase
while I carry my bag. There was a knock on the front door so I
decided to take it while Daniel goes to put the bag on my car. I
open the door to face Palesa. My instant reaction was to ask if
anything happened to the kids.
Her: “No they are fine they just miss you. I didn’t come here for
that but it has to do with Tshepo’s health.” She said and even
though she assured me the kids are Okay but when she said
“Tshepo’s health” my heart couldn’t help but skip a beat.
Me: “What about his health?” I said a little panicking.
Her: “Nothing much it is just that I don’t want her to continue
with the dialysis. He is still young to go through that for the rest
of his life so I was thinking of kidney. I googled it and they said
it’s the best option but I don’t know that’s why I wanted to hear
your opinion.” She said looking a little nervous.
Me: “I actually think it’s a great idea and in fact I will also go for
the compatibility test and if I am compatible you can count on
me to give him my kidney.” I said honestly because I won’t even
bet an eye when it comes to giving my life for those kids.
Her: “Really? Thank you. I will contact the doctor and see when
we can start. Um you don’t have to feel pressure about this
because I just wanted to know if it’s the right choice but thanks
anyway.” She said smiling. I know that she and I can never see
eye to eye but I am happy to see that she has been taking her
role as the mother seriously. It all started when the kids were
poisoned I guess that gave her the scare and she finally decided
to be the mother she should have been.
63
Kearabetswe

I am inside the car with my husband on our way to Amahle’s

house. He is driving me there because he insisted on it. You
would think that he is a parent sending his child to her friend’s
house for a sleepover.
Me: “Oh uh Palesa told me that she wanted to put Tshepo up
for a kidney donor. I know that the list for any transplant is long
and it will be easier to have volunteers.” I said in order to hear
his opinion.
Him: “And you want to put your name up.” He said not even
looking at me.
Me: “Yeah I do so what do you think?” I ask.
Him: “You already made your decision so what are you asking
my opinion for.” He said sounding agitation.
Me: “I know that I already made a decision but I wanted to
know what you think as my husband.”
Him: “Now you know I’m your husband?” I stare at him in
shock. “You are not supposed to make a decision then ask my
opinion especially on something this serious. We are supposed
to make a decision together as a married couple. Tell me BP did
you ever consider how I would feel as your husband?” He said
with his eyes still on the road. He hasn’t even looked to my
direction not even once.

Me: “I am sorry but it’s not like it is something dangerous. It is

only one kidney and I can still live with only one.”
Him: “Look this is serious. We’re not talking about spending
weekend with friends or buying expensive shoes when you’re
supposed to buy dinner, we’re talking about life. What if
something happens during the transplant? Did you think about
what if something happens in the future and our child may
need the transplant and you happen to be the only match?”
Me: “I didn’t think about that but I want to do this because I
feel like I owe it to Tshepo. He is only nine years old and he has
to go for dialysis every week. I don’t think that I’ll be a match
but I want to try because he wouldn’t have been in this
situation if it weren’t for someone using them to get to me.” I
say and for the first time his eyes leaves the road and locks with
mine.
Him: “You shouldn’t blame yourself if anything I am at fault
because I couldn’t protect them. Fine you will test to see if
you’re a match but if there is someone else who is also a match
you are not to raise your hand. If Palesa is a match then as a
mother she will be the one who gives up their kidney and not
you. We will cover the expenses and that’s all.”
Me: “I hear you bu---”
Him: “That’s all.” He said and I guess that’s where the
conversation ends. The man of the house has spoken and who
am I to object but I am just glad that he agreed with me putting
up my name for those tests.

******************************************
Advertisement
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman"">

“I am so glad you’re here. The others are not here yet and I am
just finishing up with packing for the kids.” That was Amahle
welcoming me.
Me: “You know us with African time.” I say and we both laugh.
Amahle leads me to the lounge and my husband vanishes in the
house probably looking for his brother.
Amahle: “So how have you been? I really wanted to visit you
but your husband wouldn’t let anyone disturb your studying.”
She said after instructing the help to pour us something to
drink.
Me: “Well I have been busy and a lot of things have happened
but I’ll tell you guys about that later. Anyway what have you
planned for us?” I couldn’t help but ask at the end because of
curiosity.
Her: “It’s a surprise and I am so excited.” She said squealing and
she looked adorable. She was in her neon green camouflage
Nike tracksuit and she paired it with white Nike Swarovski
crystals sandals.

“She is bound to be excited because you’re also from Mars

much like her but don’t expect much because her planning is
just as disastrous.” That was David’s voice soon as he enters. He
is busy on his tablet like he did not just say that.
Amahle: “Boy I am your mother.” She said incredulously. David
shrugs.
Him: “Like I haven’t known that since the day I was born.” He
said sarcastically. “I didn’t know that I suffered from amnesia so
please keep on reminding me mama.” I was caught speechless.
Like, I give up with this one.
“Since you have amnesia how about I confiscate your phone
and tablet?” My brother-in-law came with my husband
following him.
David: “But tata...” He wanted to object but his father gave him
a stern look as if saying, “You better give them now if you don’t
want me to do more.” David gave him his tablet and the phone
that was in his pocket.
Gavin: “You better not take your laptop with you if you know
what’s best for you.” He warned his son who seemed not to be
that frightened.
Him: “Like there is a need for that since I can just use
grandpa’s.” He muttered to himself but I am pretty sure
everyone heard him.
Gavin: “Don’t test me kid.” He said sternly.
David: “Sorry dad.” He said monotonously.
Gavin: “Babe I think you should finish packing the kids’ bags.”
He said to his wife.
Her: “Okay baby.” She said already on her feet. “Um Kea can
you please assist Bongi on my behalf while I finish packing
Esihle’s bag. You don’t need to do much just make sure he
packs necessities.” I nodded because I did not need any
convincing and I am curious to know more about David.

We enter his room which looks nothing like I thought a kid’s

room to look. Instead of the colourful setting with cars, cartoon
characters or superhero theme I had imagined it’s actually
black, white and lots of books. It did not imagine a ten year old
room to look like this at all but then again this is David we’re
talking about.
Him: “I don’t know why my mother would think that I need
anybody’s help with packing my bags.” He mutters to himself
but I can hear him. I guess he hasn’t really mastered that skill
yet. “I have already packet so you can just take a seat.” He said
and I did as he said.
Me: “What are you doing?” I ask when I see him moving some
of the books on the bookshelf before exposing what looks like a
safe.
Him: “Opening my safe. What do you think it looks like?” He
said rhetorically before punching a bunch of numbers before
coming out with another tablet.
Me: “Is that another tablet?” I ask in bewilderment.
Him: “No kidding captain obvious.” He said sarcastically and I
decided to ignore him.
Me: “Why are you so cold and especially to your mother?” It
takes him a minute to move from his position. My question
must have hit him somewhere. He adjusts himself and sits on
his bed facing me.
Him: “I guess I could and based on your low IQ I am sure it
wouldn’t matter anyway.” He said nonchalantly causing me to
roll my eyes. “I am not cold I am being like this because
emotions are a hindrance in ones progress and it is also an
invitation for betrayal and hurt.”
Me: “You’re only ten years old.” I say more to myself than him.
Him: “Is it necessary to state the obvious. I get you can’t
comprehend it but saying it aloud won’t make much difference.
Even at my age I have come across betrayal because of my
naiveté back then in the name of making friends but now I
know better than let useless emotion take control.” He said
monotonously leaving my mouth agape. “Another thing is that
even though I get herbs to suppress it but the beast is still
inside of me and having those useless emotions is detrimental
to not only me but everyone as well.”
Me: “Oh you poor adorable thing.” I say before making my way
to him to hug him. I feel so sorry for him to be going through
this. He still so young and yet he has to face such calamities. He
is also so adorable that it hurts to imagine what he is going
through.
64
Kearabetswe

I was embracing David in a tight hug but he struggled out of it. I

let him go and he glared at me and I have to say that was a
scary glare especially for a ten year old boy. I watch in
amusement as he increases the distance between us and even
though he is cold and aloof I find him adorable.
Me: “I get your fear but you can’t lock your emotions like that
because when the times comes to feel anything your outburst
would be bigger than your uncle’s. Locking your emotions is
only a temporary solution it’s best to learn to control them by
actually feeling them.” I don’t know if I am making sense but I
really don’t want David to live like that because it can be
dangerous. “Take your uncle for example; he fell for a girl and
felt betrayed when she ended not liking him and his solution
was being cold, aloof and emotionless but later got together
with Olivia and what happened to him. He kept losing control of
his emotions because he never learned to deal with them. We
both know what happens when you lose control. You are so
young to be living with this burden so can you at least learn to
embrace them. Do it for your mother at least.”
Him: “I almost killed my mother.” He said before I could say
anything further.
Me: “What do you mean?” I ask.

Him: “I was five years old when I had my first friend and even
though he was too childish I still put up with it because we’re
five year olds. I trusted him so I would invite him to my house
and because of us our mothers started hanging out. My mother
doesn’t have a lot of friends or rather doesn’t have friends so
she was excited to hang out with my friend’s mother.” He said
in a monotone. It is incredible how he can just talk without any
fluctuation in his voice. He has really mastered burying his
emotions. “It was good for a while but it turned out that his
mother was after my father and she would use her son to try to
come between my parents. I wasn’t aware of it until one day
after day care. It was time for our parents to fetch us so while
waiting I went to the bathroom and that’s where I heard
everything. He was busy telling the other kids about how
useless my mother is and that she is not good for my father
that’s why his mother decided to take him from her. I got angry
and I beat him and those kids but my anger didn’t subside in
fact it kept getting deeper and deeper. My parents came and I
felt myself getting out of control and my emotions kept
spiraling out of control. My heart felt like it was bleeding and I
felt the anger taking over me before finally losing control. I
turned and my mother was the closest to me in the car so I
lunged at her. She still has scars on her arms made by the claw
marks when she was protecting herself from me. Luckily my
father was there so he was able to knock me out. My mother
didn’t die that day but every time I see her arms I am reminded
that I was the one who inflicted them and if my father wasn’t
around I might have killed her. So you see I have no choice but
to kill my emotions.”

My mouth was left gaping and for the first time in my life I
didn’t interrupt someone when they are telling me a story. To
think that he was only five years old at that time. I couldn’t help
myself so I just pulled into an embrace.
Me: “Oh you poor adorable thing. You had to go through so
much at such a young age.” I pulled away before cupping his
face with my hands so that he can look at me. He gave me a
deathly glare but did I mind no because all I can think of is the
pain he must have been feeling and suppressing at the same
time. “I know that you must be blaming yourself but it’s not
your fault at all it’s that a-hole’s fault and his disgusting mother,
besides you didn’t ask to be born with this kind of burden.”
Him: “You don’t have to say a-hole when you I know you
wanted to say asshole.” He said before pulling away from me.
Me: “Oh yeah I forgot you are older than your actual age. I
don’t understand what you’re going through nor am I going to
pretend to but I want you to at least be more mild with your
words when it comes to your mother. I don’t mind your jab at
me because I find you adorable but your mother is different.
Your words of indifferent actually hurt her even though she
may act like she is okay with it. You don’t have to show your
emotions or anything just be more kind with your words
towards your mother. I am okay with you always challenging
my IQ.”
Him: “Of cause I have to make a jab at your IQ because I heard
you the first time but you just have to mutter nonsense
afterwards.” He said leaving me speechless afterwards.

I watch him as he takes the tablet he took from his safe before
putting it back again and lock the safe again.
Me: “What are you doing?” I ask but afterwards I regret it
because I know he is going to make a comeback.
Him: “I am pretty sure even my sister doesn’t need me to
translate something so obvious.” He said rolling his eyes. You
see what I was talking about.
Me: “I know that I meant why you are putting it back.”
Advertisement
"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New Roman""> Him: “My
father punished me by taking my gadgets away so I am
accepting the punishment.” He said like it was the most obvious
thing in the world. It was like he was saying, “Duh why else
would I do that!”
Me: “Oh I understand. Why do you even have them stashed in
a safe by the way?”
Him: “You can blame my parents for giving their ten year old
two thousand rand everyday as allowance. How am I supposed
to do with that money when they buy me everything on top of
everything?” He said monotonously but he does have a point.
Me: “You could invest it.” I face palmed after saying that.
Him: “Which idiot would let a ten year old invest in their
company?” Now you know why I face palmed.
Me: “You can use my name... In fact I can even give you some
of my money too because I am sure with your IQ you will
definitely find a very profitable company.” I suggest in order to
salvage bits of my dignity.
Him: “And what would I be doing with all that profit money? I
thought that we already established that I don’t know what to
do with my allowance money so why would I be making more
money?” He asks deadpan.
He does have a point because it’s clear his parents have money
and they don’t need anything.
Me: “You can start a charity in your mother’s name.” I say after
think about it for a while.
Him: “My mother already established a charity.” It really is hard
negotiating with him. If it were another kid I would have
already made a breakthrough a long time ago.
Me: “You can make contributions to her charity.” I say out of
option only to realise that we might have a winner. It feels like I
just had eureka moment.

Him: “That could work. Give me your phone so that I can give
you my numbers and once I have auctioned my gadget and you
came up with your money we can set up a meeting.” I give him
my phone as he punch-in his numbers. I have to say it feels
weird to listen to a ten year old talking about meetings. He
hands my phone back and I take it. “I am glad that my uncle
married you instead of Olivia. I can’t even fathom what it would
have been like to have another Nobuhle in the family. That
woman was poison and she almost destroyed this family.
Grandfather and Uncle Dan were always on each other’s throat
because of her.”
Me: “Was it really that bad?”
Him: “Just imagine two tigers locked in the same cage. I am glad
my mother found a friend in you and if you dare betray her I
will forget that you’re my favourite Aunt I...” I didn’t wait for
him to finish before hugging him. He just called me his favourite
aunt so obviously I was ecstatic.
“Are you guys done packing because your father and uncle are
on their way?” That was Amahle once she enters and I can tell
by her expression that she was confused by what’s happening.
David: “Yeah we’re done. I will my leave now mom.” He said
while pulling away and taking his backpack and long champ
travel bag and making his way out. When he reaches his
mother who was still perplexed he hugs her briefly before
leaving us in utter puzzlement.
Amahle: “Did he just... mom me... did he jus...?” She couldn’t
utter one complete sentence. She was so happy and adorable
at the same. I was wondering where David got his adorableness
because Gavin is anything but adorable but just looking at her
face now reminds me of how adorable David looked just
moments ago.

******************************************
Daniel and Gavin left with the kids leaving me with Amahle who
was still happy with David’s little act earlier. She was about to
say something when there was a knock on the door. She asked
one of the helpers to get the door while we are in the lounge. I
think we both know who it is that’s why we didn’t bother much
with finding out who was on the door.

“We’ve arrived bitches. Now the party can officially start.”

Puleng shouted soon as she entered the house. She stooped
when she enters the lounge. “Bitches why does it feels like
we’re about to attend some tea party or shit?” She said causing
us to laugh.
Me: “We were waiting for your ass to show up.” Just after I said
Zoe also enters the lounge area.
Her: “African time baby African time.” She said plopping herself
on the chaise.
Amahle: “Please tell me you guys are not drunk already?” She
asks sceptical and I am with her on that.
Zoe: “I wish especially after the exam but I had to hold myself
for the sake of today especially since I thought the time was
yesterday.” She said nonchalantly.
Me: “That was on me so sorry guys especially you sisMahle I
hope that didn’t ruin your plans” I said feeling guilty because
we were supposed to do this yesterday but you know what
happened then.
Her: “Not really everything still as it is.” She said before getting
up, “Now that we are all here we shall begin and the first place
we are going to is the day spa. I booked us five hours at the spa
and luckily we still have an hour before our first treatment
starts.” After what she said we looked at her in gratitude
because we could really use those treatments after our exams. I
hope that there is a full body massage included in those
treatments because my body could really use one at the
moment.
65
Kearabetswe

Can you believe that Amahle hired a freaking limousine just for
today? Yep she did it and I am loving it to the max. I am grateful
as well because it feels like she went all out for us to have fun.
They decided to also wear summer dresses just like me because
it is summer and we are going to the spa anyway.
Puleng: “Why aren’t we popping the champagne? It feels like
such a shame just watching it standing there calling me and just
saying “Drink me, just drink me!” I can’t take it. I am so thirsty.
Thirsty for this champagne that has my name written all over
it.” She said exaggerating as always.
Amahle: “Now it’s not the time for that because we have to
detoxify first and besides today is the day we share our secrets
so I want us to be sober for that moment.” She said making
Puleng pout. Me and Zoe we laugh at her. She really can’t wait
to get drunk and I don’t know why but I have this feeling that
perhaps she might have wanted to be drunk before opening
about where she went last year.

We arrive at White Lotus Day Spa * at it looks like heaven on

earth. From the moment we walk in we are welcomed with a
beautiful scenery. There are beautiful blue pond with white
lotus flower in and the scene feel very relaxing. The interior is
just as beautiful and the kept the colour scheme of the pond
which are blue, green, yellow and white (I am lazy to elaborate
and give a detailed description so I leave that to your
imagination) . We welcome by the staff there and we are led to
the changing room to change into the white and yellow fluffy
bathrobe with the spa logo embroiled and white disposable
toweling slippers with rubber sole, with our swimwear on the
inside. After changing we went to our first treatment which is
the full body hot stone massage. Because they were two beds
in each treatment room we had to share. I was sharing with
Puleng while Zoe was with Amahle. Apparently with this hot
stone massage they will also be incorporating aromatherapy
oils for a maximum benefit. I didn’t care much about what they
were saying all I know is that I have a lot of knots that needs to
be taken care of and I also needed a huge stress relieving
because these past few weeks have been very stressful for me.

After our full hot stone massage which afterwards I felt like a
huge weight has been lifted off my shoulder literally because
the tension that was on my shoulders earlier felt lighter. It was
then time to do our facial and this time I was paired with
Amahle. I choose the hydrating facial because I could really use
one and she chose Aromatherapy facial mostly skin for
nourishment.
Amahle: “So how long would it take for the mask to set?” she
asks the therapist once they have applied our respective masks.
The therapist: “For about twenty minutes.” She answers.
Amahle: “Can you please give us time to ourselves.” She pleads
or commands. I don’t know because with the mask I can’t see
anything.
The therapist: “No problem.” After that we hear the door open
and close. I guess they gave us time.
Amahle: “The reason I ask for this time is because I wanted to
speak with you before we start with the other ladies.” I hear
say after a while.
Me: “Okay.”
Her: “When I was twelve I lost my parents living me with only
my younger sister who was only seven at that time. No one in
our family wanted us because they called us cursed because
after our parent’s death we moved in with our grandmother
but she also died a week after we moved in.”
Me: “That must have been hard.” I know what it is like to lose a
parent but I can’t imagine what it felt to have your own family
think you’re cursed.
Her: “It was but my aunt came in like an angel and took us in.
We were so happy and it felt like she was our salvation. She
treated us nice and her husband wasn’t bad either. They didn’t
have any children so it felt like we were their own children. It
felt nice to have parents again.” I can hear from her tone that
something might have happened and being me I couldn’t wait
to ask.
Me: “What changed then?”
Her: “I was getting to that. You are really not the most patient
person, are you?” she laughs lightly. “Anyway one day my uncle
came home early from work and found me alone because my
aunt had taken my little sister with her. I don’t what changed
but I saw a sight of him I never thought I would.”
Me: “Oh my God I don’t I can listen to this.” I think I know what
happened afterwards and I really don’t want to know.
Amahle: “Geez Kea I am trying to open up to you here.” I can
guess that she may be exasperated.
Me: “I am sorry you can go ahead. Now I think it might have
been a good idea for those therapists to cover my mouth as
well.” I say causing her to laugh lightly. When they were
applying the mask they asked me if I wanted to cover mouth
but I refused because I was a little scared.

Her: “Yeah you probably should have. Anyway I am sure you

already guessed that he molested me then and it continued
until I was fourteen. I didn’t like what was happening but
because of my sister I stayed because we had nowhere to go
and I couldn’t bear to let my sister sleep in the streets nor can I
leave her there because I didn’t want her to be molested as
well.”
Me: “Why didn’t you tell your aunt?” I ask and I hear her sigh.
Her: “I did but she called me a liar and she would call me names
every time I tried to bring it up. Anyway the abuse ended when
I was fourteen because I got pregnant and my aunt turned a
death ear and she would tell her friends that I am a slut who
sleeps around and I don’t even know who the father of my child
was. Anyway I didn’t care about anything as long as my sister
was but little did I know th---”
Me: “Oh no don’t tell me he molested your sister. She was only
nine for God’s sake.” I interrupted her.
Her: “Not really because I found out before he could. That day
my aunt decided to take me to town and she was awfully nice
that day but I didn’t suspect anything at that time. When we
were waiting for the taxi she realised that she left her purse at
home so she asked me to quickly fetch it. When I got home
that’s where I caught my uncle who was about to rape my sister
but I wouldn’t let his so I took the first thing I could find which
was a flower vase. I quickly packed our clothes because I
realised that I couldn’t protect my sister anymore. When we
got outside we found my aunt who was about to get inside and
that was when I realised that she was in on it too.”
Me: “Oh no so that means she was part of this from the start
that’s why she took you guys in?”
Her: “Seriously Kea if I was someone who forgets stuff easily I
would have forgotten what I wanted to say with your
interruptions.” She said and I had to pinch myself to keep from
chiming in. “Anyway we left that house but we had nowhere to
go so we ended up living under the bridge. Because of the
stress and the fact that anytime we had something to eat I
would give everything to my sister I miscarried my baby. That
was the most painful time for me especially because I couldn’t
get to the hospital on time. One day while we were living under
the bridge a man came and took me and my sister.”
Me: “Oh I am guessing that it was Gavin.”
Her: “Seriously? Anyway no, that man wasn’t my husband and
he wasn’t alone and had a wife with him. He was an old guy
who took us in and provided for us as well as taking us to
school. He did all of that under the condition that I work for him
at his club after school. I didn’t mind because I thought it was
just a job and I didn’t have to feel like I owe him or something
but little did I know the kind of job it was.”
Me: “Oh my God was it something like selling drugs?”
Amahle: “I officially give up. You really can’t help us now can
you. But no
it wasn’t to sell drugs but rather dance for those disgusting
filthy men. I wanted to refuse but he had my sister so once
again I relented and besides it was just stripping and not
sleeping with them. When I turned I don’t know perhaps he
thought I was of age or that people wanted more from me but
he made me do more.”

Me: “No way, such a horrible human being.”

Her: “Yeah he was. On Saturday he would make me do the
dance afterwards those filthy man would make a bid and the
highest bidder would spend an hour with me. At first it was
horrible but then one of the ladies advised me to take
initiative.”
Me: “No way was she crazy.”
Her: “It was not like that. She meant that if I take an initiative
then I can make the hour less that way I would waste time
doing the dance and four play. That way I didn’t have to suffer a
full hour of them having their way with then. Then one day
there was this mysterious bidder who came and won. When we
were supposed to spend the night he didn’t let me sleep with
him but instead told me about himself for the whole hour.
Obviously I was confused that he just spent his money just to
talk. The following he was still the highest bidder and once
again we spent it just talking about himself. Then the next week
he asked about me and I was hesitant but he already told me
about himself and I felt like I owed him since he spent so much
on me without doing anything to me. I felt grateful because I
spent the whole three without sleeping with anyone.”
Me: “Wow, so was he handsome? I am guessing he should be
at least.”
Her: “He was the most handsome guy I have ever met. The
fourth week was the most anxious of my life because I was
hoping he come but then I couldn’t bank on that because that
was money he was wasting on me. The bidding was the most
torturous one because when it started I couldn’t see any sign of
him so I guessed his money was running out or he no longer
needed a confidant.”
Me: “Did he show up or not?”
Her: “He did at the last minute when I was about to be sold to
this disgusting old man. He came and won the bid once again.
Once we were in the room alone it was when I found out he
was late because he was making arrangement for taking me
away from this. He rescued me and my sister from that place
and I would forever be grateful for him.”
Me: “You fell in love with him, didn’t you? Poor Gavin to think
such a hunk like him comes second to your mysterious knight.”
Her: “Gavin was that mysterious man and yes I fell in love with
him from the day I met him but of cause at that time I only
thought I was feeling that because he rescued me. I thought it
adoration and not love but boy was I wrong.”
Me: “I am happy for your happy ending but I am also sorry for
what you went through and I swear no one deserves to go
through that. But I have to say that I envy you because you
went through so much yet you are so graceful and always have
a smile on your face.”
Her: “Of cause I wasn’t always like this and there were times I
wanted to end it. I wanted to end the pain but then I knew that
I had my sister and she needed me. And besides the smile I
wear everyday is because I wanted to show everyone who has
hurt me that they don’t win. They may have tried to break
beyond breaking point but I am still standing in fact they just
made me stronger. I told you my story because I wanted you to
realise that it’s never the end. As long as you are still breathing
and you still have people who cares about and whom you care
about then you still have a lot going on. It’s not easy but believe
that you can get through and you will. I wanted to have this talk
with you earlier but your husband wouldn’t have it because he
didn’t want anything disturbing you.”
Me: “Yeah he was overdoing a little there. But eh what
happened to your sister and aunt and uncle?” I ask because this
was the first time I hear that she has a sister.
Her: “Oh my sister is in Cuba studying Neurology. As for my
aunt and uncle my husband killed them and made sure that no
one found their bodies.”
Me: “I guess they deserved it but did he really do that?” I ask
unsure.
Her: “Yeah he did. One thing you should know about Dlamini
men is that they are kind, giving and reliable but one thing they
can’t tolerate is anyone who messes with their loved ones.”

***************************************

We have finished with our facial and now the four of us are in
the steam room having a steam bath.
Amahle: “I thought this is the perfect location and time to
finally shed all the secret and pain we are going through. I know
that I may not be that close to you all but you guys have been
together for a while now and so far there has not been any
backstabbing which I think is commendable but what I realised
is that there is still this wall you have built between each other.
Your real friends are supposed to be that support that you need
when you have no one to rely on. You guys are supposed to tell
each other things that you might find hard to tell your family or
spouses for those who have them. What happened to Kea was
a result of her carrying all the burden without sharing it with
anyone and we all know how that turned out. I really don’t get
why you’re hiding so much from each other especially since like
I said before there hasn’t been any backstabbing so you should
have basic trust for each other because I am sure you guy have
already shared some things before and no one has broken your
trust. Now that ends today. No more hiding stuff from each
other. So now we are breaking and rebuilding.” After her
speech we clapped hands because that was powerful. I guess
we are lucky to have someone mature like her because we
really needed her, I really needed him. I am curious to know the
things we have been hiding and I am looking forward to know
what happened to Puleng last year and I am also excited to tell
them of my new found family.

AN: * the day spa is a name I came up with so I don’t know if it

exist and it if it does it is purely coincidental.
66
Kearabetswe

Right now we are inside Amahle’s closet which looks bigger

than a closet. She had booked into an Italian restaurant where
we had our dinner and now we’re back at her house.
Puleng: “Gal, your closet looks like a boutique.” She said what I
was thinking.
Amahle: “It’s nothing really but it all my husband’s fault.
Anyway ladies, come this side I have surprises for you.” She said
leading us to another section of this huge closet.
We arrived and there were four different white outfits and four
white stilettos. We looked at her in confusion.
Zoe: “What’s this about sisi?” She asked.
Amahle: “I bought these for you because we are going out
tonight.” She said giving everyone their outfit. “I hope you guys
will like it. I don’t exactly know your styles but I just chose
everything according to your personalities and the fact that
we’re hitting a nightclub tonight.”
Me: “They are pretty however I don’t think I can wear this nor
go to the nightclub. I don’t want my husband to kill me.” I said
honestly because ai I don’t think Daniel would ever let me go to
a nightclub wearing a dress that short.
Amahle: “Ha ha... my husband is the same... however we are
just going to Khwezi’s nightclub so I don’t think they’ll mind.”
She was giggling.
Zoe: “Will you be Okay with that Pulz?” She asked Puleng
because of her relationship with Jayden.
Amahle: “Oh yeah I almost forgot. Will you be fine... or we can
just cancel the whole thing.” She looked regretful.
Puleng: “No it’s Okay... I for one love my outfit and it will feel
good to have all those men gawking at me. The least I can do is
feel desired.” She said like it was nothing at all. Like it wasn’t
affecting her in any way. But as for me I felt pity because I know
she is a free spirit and it must feel suffocating to be caged like
this. I made a mental note to confront Jayden and soon. I know
he might have a deep scar caused by how his biological father
died but that still does not give him the right to be like this. He
needs to make a decision... it’s either he loves her and treat her
like a girlfriend or he sets her free.
Amahle: “You don’t need to feel pressured or anything and if
you feel uncomfortable in any way don’t hesitate to let us
know. I want us to all have fun... not bitch should be left
behind.” She added bitch at the end there causing us to laugh
because she just sounded weird.
Me: “She is right though. We should all have fun and enjoy
ourselves. I am also getting wasted because it may be the last
time I do. Who knows when we’ll get a chance like this... so
let’s make a bet that we all should enjoy ourselves, including
you miss “I think my boyfriend is cheating”. We all know that
there is no way your boyfriend will cheat on you especially this
early in your relationship.” I added there because I still think
she is overreacting and reading too much into this.
Zoe: “Yeah well let’s get ready and enjoy ourselves. Let’s all
forget our problems and have fun.” She said taking her outfit
and heading out. We took ours and followed her to freshen up
and get ready.

****************************************

Jayden’s nightclub is lit. Even though it is my first time in a

nightclub but this place is dope. There are LED lights
everywhere making it look like you just entered a virtual world.
The Dj is playing some dope music and the dance floor is lively. I
honestly got drunk just by the ambiance alone.
Me: “This place is dope. Time to get wasted bitches!” I yelled
before heading towards the bar.
This will be my first time getting drunk after that time we had
chillas at Zoe’s penthouse. That was very embarrassing moment
of my time because I had just realised my crush is Zoe’s brother
and I got drunk because I couldn’t handle his presence. After
that situation I had refrained from drinking because I was
scared to have a repeat but now I don’t really mind because we
have sisMahle with us and she’ll take care of us... she’ll take
care of us right? Well it’s too late anyhow now.
Puleng: “Give us eight of your best shots.” She said and that’s
when I realised that they were right behind me.
Me: “Let’s just get wasted friends.” I added causing the others
to chuckle.
Puleng: “Yeah, just make sure you don’t give us trouble because
your husband may be smOkaying hot but he can be pretty scary
as well.” She said earning her the eye roll and head shake from
me.

***************************************

DANIEL
We are chilling in my house with my brothers. I have been
restless ever since my wife went to have girl’s whatever it is
they’re having.
Khwezi: “Bro you need to chill. You look like a wife who’s
restless after her husband went on a business trip with a very
hot young secretary.” He said laughing at me. Hit him on the
head.
Me: “Fuck you bro.”
Themba: “He is right though. You’re acting like your wife just
went to have a sleep over at her friend’s... who happens to be a
man which is not.” He said making sense. He always makes
sense but I can’t help but feel insecure.
Me: “You guys are right but seeing her getting excited to have a
sleepover made me self conscious about our age difference. I
can’t help but feel insecure that she might realise that she’s too
young to be married... what if she falls for a younger guy and
decides to leave me.”
Khwezi: “Okay that’s too sappy even for you bro... so does that
mean you have finally fell in love with sister-in-law?”
Me: “Whatever!” I said looking away to hide my reddened
cheeks.
Themba: “Well I’m just glad you have finally got over that
obsession you had over that plank... as for your wife no need to
worry because she is with my wife.” I rolled my eyes at his first
sentence.
Khwezi: “You mean your wife who asked for daydream
passes?”
BhutiMandla and I looked at each other in horror.
Mandla: “Daydream as in your nightclub?” He asked exactly
what I was thinking.
Khwezi: “The one and the only buy---” we didn’t let him
finished as we stormed out. This is code red especially if my
wife is going to be drinking. The last time she did it wasn’t
pretty and I had to summon all my ancestors to help with my
self control.

"serif";mso-bidi-font-family: "Times New

Roman"">***************************************

A few shots later and lots of cocktails later I am officially

wasted. We were in the VVIP booth because in Jayden’s
nightclub all booths are VIP. Apparently you need a VIP
membership to enter his nightclub. I was feeling dizzy and I had
an urge to dance.
Me: “I want to dance. Let’s hit the dance floor.” I said already
getting up and heading to the dance floor. I don’t think I’m a
great dancer but right now my hips feels like moving.
I staggered my way into the dance floor. Because of them shoes
and almost kissed the floor but I didn’t hit it because I was
caught by something. I look up and I laughed because the
person who caught me looks like my husband. I blinked twice
but that didn’t make a difference. I decided to scan my eyes
around the club and my eyes almost popped out of my eye
socket. Everyone looks like my husband.

I think I’m officially drunk but not because of the alcohol but
because I’m drunk in love with my husband... or is it the space
muffins that Puleng snagged for us. I put my arms on the
shoulders of the stranger with my husband’s face.
Me: “You look like my husband but I’m not sure if you’re as
handsome as him because I can’t see your face clearly.” My
gaze fell on his lips and they looked so inviting. I leaned closer
to them, ready to devour them but I stopped only an inch
before mine touched his. “I really want to kiss you because your
lips look so juicy... but I’m a married woman. What a shame” I
smiled at this stranger before darkness engulfed me.
****************************************

I opened my eyes slowly as I adjust to the stinging light. I tried

to get up but I groaned as I’m hit by a massive headache. I turn
to my left to see Puleng rubbing her eyes, I then turn to my
right to see sisMahle blinking her eyes. I laugh when I
remember the dream I just had.
Me: “I had the strangest dream. I dreamed that everyone
looked like my husband.” I blurted out.
Amahle: “In mine my husband came riding a white horse and
took me away.” She said blinking innocently.
Zoe: “Guys I don’t those think those were dreams minus the
weird stuff.” We looked to Zoe who was sitting at the edge of
the bed. Our eyes landed on where her gaze was and at that
moment I wished the ground would swallow me whole.
Splash! A bucket of cold water fell on us causing us to shiver.
Gavin: “You have ten minutes to bath and get downstairs.” He
said before heading out with the others. It didn’t take us a
second to think before we got off the bed and rushed to the en-
suite. We all entered the shower naked together without
caring. We even scrubbed each other’s backs just to get done
before the ten minutes were up because Gavin looked so scary
that I thought I was about to pee myself.
We got done in record time and went downstairs where we
were getting an earful. Gavin was the one leading the pack. We
looked like kids getting scolded in the principal’s office.
Gavin: “And you Amahle, aren’t you a little too old to be acting
like a wild teenager? What about your clothes? You’re a mother
of two damn it.” That caught my attention. I couldn’t let her be
scolded for tying to cheer me up.
Me: “Um BhutiThemba she was only doing this for me and sh---
” Yoh the glare I got almost killed me at the spot. I decided to
make an escape and hide behind my husband.
Him: “Kearabetswe, sit down!” He said sternly. You know when
your man who has never called you by your full name starts
calling you by your full name then you’re in trouble.

*************************************

“Are you still mad at me?” I ask Daniel once we enter our
house. He hasn’t spoken to me not even once since we left
Amahle’s house.
Daniel: “No... I’m just mad at myself.” He said before going
upstairs leaving me puzzled. I ran after him. I entered our
bedroom to see him sitting at the edge of the bed.
Me: “Why are you mad at yourself? You didn’t do anything bad
I’m the one who messed up.” I said after sitting beside him on
the bed.
Him: “I’m mad at myself for being selfish. I wanted you for
myself and caged you without even realising. Yesterday made
me realise that you are young and you need to be free to do
the things you used to do with your friends. I’m angry at myself
because I wanted to hold you back from having your wild,
young and free days.”
Pfft! I couldn’t help myself but laugh because he looks so silly.
Me: “You do realise your anger is baseless? I have never been
the “young, wild and free” type. Last night was my first time at
a nightclub and I’m not much of a drinker type. Another thing is
that I quite like you wanting me by yourself. I am happy being
with you because...” I don’t know if it’s the time but I think this
is it. “Because I love you.” Yep I said it and it felt great.
Him: “Did you jus... come here.” He said before pulling me into
a hug. I decided to kiss him once we break the hug.
Me: “I think I’m ready. I’m ready to consummate our
marriage... and ready to complete the ritual.” I said blushing.
Him: “Ar-are you s-sure?” I smiled at his astonished face.
Me: “Uh huh! I have been ready ever since I got back from the
hospital. I’m ready to be finally yours.” I said before planting my
lips on his.
66
(Warning: 18 plus)

Kearabetswe

♪♪ These lips, can’t wait to taste your skin, baby

And these eyes, can’t wait to see your grin, ooh ooh baby
Just let my love, just let my love adorn you, please baby
And you gotta know, you gotta know
You know that I adore you, yeah baby
Baby these fist will protect ya, lady
And this mind will never neglect you, yeah baby
Oh baby, and if they try to break us down.
Don’t let that affect us, no baby
You just gotta let my love, let my love
Let my love adorn you
Ah, le-le-le-let it dress you down
You gotta know, you gotta know, know that I adorn
you, just that baby
Oh, oh let my love adorn you baby
 Don’t you ever, don’t you let nobody tell you
different baby
Always adorn you
you gotta know now, you gotta
know now now now ♪♪

Daniel kissed me feverishly and my head light headed. Our

clothing has long been scattered all over the floor as he
continues his assault on my body. I let out a moan when he
moves to my ears and nibbles on it.
Him: “My beautiful Prim... are you really sure about this cause
once I start I’m not letting you off this time...” His hot breadth
against my ears sent shivers across my entire body. I am a little
afraid but I want this.
Me: “I’m sure... my handsome stranger.” I said in a whisper
before grazing my teeth on his exposed neck.
Him: “Fuck!” He groans and hisses against my ear. His deep,
throaty voice is driving me insane.
He moves down leaving trails of butterfly kisses on my skin. His
lips on my skin feel tingly and hot at the same time. I feel my
sanity escaping through the window and my eyes are misty
from my arousal. He reaches my boobs and he kisses both of
them while his gaze is locked on mine. It was the most
mesmerising view I’ve ever seen in my life and it felt
hypnotising hence I couldn’t break my gaze.

His right hand falls naturally on my left boob. My nipples are all
hard at this point and his fingers on my sensitive nipple are
sending me on overdrive. His sucks on my right boob as his
fingers are busy kneading and working on my left boob.
I arch my body towards him as every nerve in my body is
stimulated by his touch. My eyes close naturally as a moan
escapes my lips. His lips move to the left and his left hand starts
occupying the right side repeating his movements. His touch
feels amazing and I can’t help but want more of it. I want this
sensation to last forever.
My eyes abruptly open when my body feels his absence. I see
him opening the side drawers taking out a tie.
Me: “Are you going to blindfold me again? You know I’m going
to orgasm before we even start.” I couldn’t help but voice out.
The last time he did I was so embarrassed.
Him: “I said I’m not letting you off this time. You can orgasm all
you want but I’m not going to stop. (Sighs) This is your first so I
want you to enjoy it... the more orgasms you reach the happier
I’ll get.” He said before kissing me.
He kisses me deeply before biting on my lower lip. I gasp and he
took that chance to enter my mouth before exploring. Our
tongue dances in a rhythm only our hearts and soul knows.
He releases me only when we both need to take our breath. He
perks me before proceeding to wrap my eyes with his tie. With
my eyesight now obstructed I can only feel his hot breath
against my skin and the warmth his skin is emanating where
our skin is touching. He kisses me as his hands moves lightly on
my hips until they move behind and settle on my butt. I tense a
little not knowing what he is doing.
Him: “Relax baby... relax and let the pleasure take over.” I
heard his whispers against my ear and that was the sexiest
thing I’ve ever heard. Maybe it was his words or the effect of
his hot breath mixed with his throaty voice but my body
instantly relaxed afterwards. “I love your ass so so much...” He
whispered while grabbing and squeezing my ass. That alone
was enough for a moan to escape my lips.

He moves to my neck and sucks on it making my body to

shudder and release another moan. My hands tighten on his
back due to the sensation his sucking was doing on my body.
His hands moved from my ass to my hips. I feel him gently
parting my legs apart. My nails dig into the skin on his back as
my heartbeat increases. It hits me that this is it. I am nervous
but I steel myself for what is about to happen.
Me: “Ah!” I scream at the stinging pain which for some reason
comes from neck instead of my lower part. “Ouch... did you just
bit me?” I ask but he doesn’t say anything but rather kisses me.
I thought I would be disgusted by the taste of my blood but I
was wrong because that was the tastiest thing I’ve ever tasted.
I immediately forget everything as I am sucked into a puddle of
pleasure.
I feel his finger on my flowerpot. He is moving in a painfully
slow pace while also moving in circular motion.
Him: “So wet... so so wet...” He says against his kisses.
Me: “F-fuc--- Aah!” I screamed as a wave of pleasure ripples out
as I climax.
Him: “Beautiful.” I heard his voice as I was trying to calm myself
after coming from my high. I can’t believe I came from just his
fingers on my flowerpot. They didn’t even enter but I was
already a mess. “Now you’re ready!” I hear him whisper again.

I feel his breath against collarbone before he starts sucking and

nibbling on the skin. I feel my lady down there twitching as his
elephant is teasing my entrance.
Him: “This may be a little painful... but I promise it won’t last.”
He said against my skin. The vibrations from his mouth sent
shivers running down my spine.
I gasp as I feel the pain in my lower region. My nails dig against
the skin of his back harder as I try to take in the pain.
Me: “It’s painful.” I whisper.
Him: “It’s just the tip... I haven’t fully entered yet. Now I’m
gonna need you to focus on my lips and forget about uJunior
down there. Okay?” He said moving from my collarbone to my
lips. I nod causing him to smile against my lips. His kiss deepens
and I focus on the sensation his kisses are doing to me.
Me: “Ah... fuck!” I scream as another pain shoots through my
lower region.
Him: “It’s all in now.” He said kissing my jaw line.
Me: “Really? I thought they’ll be more restrictions or
something.” I asked as I remember other people’s tales about
their first time.
Him: “I tried to enter three times before I was finally
successful... you just didn’t feel anything because you weren’t
paying attention to that.” He said making sense. I guess he was
right... I have to focus on the pleasure and not the pain.
He took the blindfold off and it took me a few seconds for my
eyes to finally focus. We stared into each other and I swear his
misty, small eyes clouded with arousal drove me insane. I love
the way his eyes looked and the way he way he was looking at
me. I thought I’ll be self-conscious but those eyes made me feel
beautiful.
Him: “I’m going to move now...” He said before capturing my
lips. I felt him move inside me... it was a bit painful to take in his
huge member but I heed his advice and tried to focus on the
way his tongue moved inside my mouth. He took both my
hands and held it into his own before squeezing them. I
released a moan against his lips because all I was feeling is
pleasure. I don’t know when the pain faded but I felt the most
enjoyable pleasure. The fact that he wasn’t moving in a fast
pace was driving me insane. His thrusts were slow but deep and
deliberate. Every time he hits deep into me I felt my nerves
tingling and vibrating... it was a foreign feeling but I loved every
minute of it.

I felt whole... like my whole existence was made for this

moment. I felt like a new person... more awake. I felt more
woman and I knew that’s what it feels like to enter
womanhood. At this moment I regretted not doing this sooner
and I blame my friends for not telling me how amazing sex is...
well they did but they didn’t paint the complete picture for me.
I was enjoying his thrust and his tongue dancing in my mouth. I
squeezed his hands as a few tears dropped off my eyes. I tasted
the bitterness and I knew he tasted it too because he stopped.
Him: “Is it still painful.” He asked his face full of concern. I
grabbed his face with my hands before planting my lips on his. I
smiled through the kiss before making him face me.
Me: “No pain... I just feel complete. For the first time in my life I
feel complete.” I said in a low voice. My voice didn’t sound like
mine at all. He smiled at me before perking my lips.
Him: “Me too...” He said before moving again. This time he
didn’t kiss me again but he just locked eyes with me while
smiling.

My hands wrapped around his back. I arched my body upwards

as my eyes rolled back in ecstasy. I was enjoying feeling him
inside hitting the most sensitive spot with each thrust. The
room was filled with my moans and his grunts with each thrust.
I wanted more of him and I wished we could stay like this
forever. It felt like this is our moment.
Him: “BP wam.” I heard his voice in the mist of my moans.
Me: “Dani wam?” I managed to voice out even though it was
barely a whisper.
Him: “I LOVE YOU!”... 1... 2... 3... 4... I was frozen and only came
back when my body shudders as I reached my high. I was so
dumbfounded that I didn’t even scream... and I clenched my
flowerpot unconsciously. “F-fuck... baby... ah... don’t do that!”
He cursed as he came inside me. I heard his muffled groans
against my neck. I was still in disbelief as he was catching his
breath.
Me: “D-did you ju...” I couldn’t even finish what I wanted to say
as I felt an overwhelming emotions. I wanted to believe he
meant what he said but then a part of me that is the most
insecure kept telling me that he was only in the moment. Once
he caught his breath he moved his head before keeping eye
contact with me.
Him: “What’s with that expression... was I really that terrible?”
He asked perhaps caught off guard by my frozen expression.
Me: “No I enjoyed it... too much actually. However you said
what you did because you were in the moment right?” I got off
my trance because I couldn’t bear for him to think he was
terrible in bed when he was actually amazing. He nodded
before chuckling.
Him: “Thank goodness because I wanted you to enjoy your first
time. And as for the other thing... I love you and I didn’t say it
because I was in the moment but because it’s true. I love you
and I know it’s long overdue but I do love you.” He took my
hand into his before bringing it to his lips and kissed it. I smiled
and I was feeling emotional because I really love him and I was
yearning to be loved by him too.
We have been through so much that I never thought this day
will come where he will confess to me. Even though I was the
first to confess but it felt great to know that he felt the same
too. I know actions speak louder than words but I needed vocal
confirmation.
Me: “Um hubby... can you please pull out.” I was flushed when I
said that. Even though I enjoyed having him inside me but my
vagina was burning.
Him: “Oh sorry... you just feel so warm so I forgot.” He said
before pulling out. His ears were red too causing me to giggle.
He pulled me to himself once he was lying on the bed. He
kissed my forehead. “Ndiyakthanda... I love you. Not because
you gave me your first time or confessed first but I love you BP.
I have been feeling this way for so long but I was afraid to admit
it. I have said these words so loosely in the past that I was
afraid that once I said them everything will be ruined. Believe it
or not but I fell for you the first time I saw you. I knew my heart
wanted you but there was Olivia in the mist and I didn’t want to
hurt either one of you. I knew that leaving her would be
difficult and I would be breaking the promise I made hence I
thought of pushing you away before you fell for me... (Sigh) but
my heart was selfish so each time I drove you away I was
always reluctant to let go. I was scared and ended up hurting
you in the process. I’m sorry and I don’t think I’ll ever forgive
myself for not saying those words when you needed to hear
them the most. Because of me you ended up trying to take your
own life.” I put my finger on his lips to stop him from talking
any further.

Me: “It was not your fault and you need to forgive yourself. I
also blame myself but it’s all in the past. Let’s forget about the
what ifs and the what not. I love you and you love me and
that’s all that should matter.”
Him: “You’re right and that’s why I said to hell with what
happened... I love you and I will not just show but I will let you
know as well.” He said before kissing me. It was filled with
passion but not steamy... just enough sweetness to convey the
love we felt.
Me: “Now I understand why Olivia won’t let you go... you know
your stuff when it comes to the bedroom. She is definitely
dickmatised and so am I.” I said after we pulled apart.
Him: “I can’t say she is dickmatised or anything but I what I
know is that between me and her it was nothing special... it was
just pure physical satisfaction. It was nothing as profound as
what we have. Her and every girl were all just sex... take it as
masturbation and nothing else. Between us is something deep,
spiritual. It is the joining of two people who love each other and
are compatible. You have no experience so you don’t know the
difference but you can ask your friend and they’ll tell you.”
Me: “I guess you’re right.” I nodded. He was right I do lack
experience to tell the difference but I do know is that being
with him like this felt amazing and I doubt I would have felt like
this if it were someone else.

Him: “Mntuwam!” He said suddenly.

Me: “Mhm?”
Him: “Ndicela i mpundu.”
Me: “Uh...” I was dumbfounded because I didn’t know what he
just said.
Him: “It means I’m asking for an ass.” He enlightened me but I
was still puzzled.
Me: “Uh... you can squeeze it if you want... or perhaps you
want to smack it?” I’m still confused about what is it he wants
exactly but I’m thinking that since he said love my ass then he
wanted to grab it or smack it perhaps.
Him: “I want to fuck you.” He said against my ears in a whisper
and I instantly reddened.
Me: “Fuck me then.” I was hot all over. I know I was burning
down there but I wanted more of him and I wasn’t going to
waste this chance.
Him: “Thank you baby. You have a week to rest after this... but
afterwards I’m going to punish you for all the times I let you
off.” He said huskily.
Me: “So petty...” I muttered but a part of me was pretty excited
for that. I heard him chuckle before flipping us over and he was
once again on top of me. He kissed me hard as we got ready for
the next round of lovemaking.
68
Kearabetswe

My first time... it was amazing, enjoyable, memorable and out

of this world. I honestly didn’t want to stop because it felt like
being in my husband’s embrace and being connected like that...
was meant to be. I enjoyed every moment but then after we
stopped, everything came back. It was like I was on cloud nine
and now I came back to earth because after the blissful
moment came the pain. My flowerpot was burning and it hurt
with every move I made. Daniel did run me a bath with bubble
salts and all but there were still faint pain and walking proved a
little difficult. I was just happy that my exams were over
because I know everyone would know that I got some and I’m
thinking that it would have been very embarrassing.

Anyway putting that aside the girls and I decided to meet each
other for lunch. They wanted us to meet at RocoMamas but I
asked them to meet at my house because I’m not sure I could
drive in my state honestly. When I came downstairs to the
lounge they have already arrived because I was still getting
ready.
Me: “You guys look like shit.” I said when I see the state they
are in.
Puleng: “It’s called sexual frustration.” She said glaring at me.
Me: “Oh Okay.” I said before going to seat next to Zoe who was
silent.
Amahle: “Why are you walking like a penguin?” she asked
perhaps noticing my weird walk. I swear I was giving it my all
but it seems I ended up walking like... a penguin. Of all the
things... Aish! Anyway I was blushing when I remembered the
reason I turned into a penguin
Puleng: “She got some this one.” She shrugged making me
blush even more.
Amahle: “I don’t think so... I think she fell or something.”
Puleng: “Ah sisMahle I thought you were more experienced
than us. Can’t you see that she is glowing? Let’s do the math
here. Glowing plus funky walk equals... bitch getting laid.” To
say I wasn’t feeling awkward with them analysing me like this
would be a lie.
Amahle: “Oh my God... now I see it. Well congratulations and
welcome to womanhood.” Her and Puleng started clapping
making hide my face in my hands because they were being too
much.
“So how was it?” I heard Zoe say for the first time. I raised my
head to face her. The clapping also stopped abruptly maybe
because they also noticed her unusual behaviour.
Me: “Are you okay?” I found myself asking because I was
worried.

Her: “You didn’t answer my question... but how can I be okay

when I was ignored.” She pouted looking all cute.
Amahle: “What do you mean?”
Zoe: “My boyfriend ignored me okay... he didn’t sleep with me.
I told you he was cheating.”
Me: “Did you tell him you wanted to sleep with him?” I asked
because I am still not sold on Njabulo cheating on her.
Her: “No but he should have wanted to. We haven’t seen each
other in a week.” She added weakly.
Me: “I think you should have told him because what if he
thought you were tired? Njabu looks like the thoughtful type.”
Zee: “He is not thoughtful if he is gonna cheat.” She said flaring
her nose. Okay I give up. It’s clear she is angry and won’t listen
to reason.
Puleng: “I think Kea is right on this one. You need to make the
first move as well. Being a woman doesn’t mean that you
should wait for the man to make a move. If you want to have
sex then initiate it and don’t wait for him... men are not psychic
you know. If you get rejected after making a move then it’s
another story.” After her speech I seriously wanted to clap for
her because that was spot on.
Me: “Exactly. Don’t just jump to a conclusion. How do you think
I got laid? I told him I wanted it and had I not have said it, it
wouldn’t have happened. Even I know that much.” I said
matter-of-factly.
Amahle: “They are right Zee. I also think that he thought you
were tired. Don’t forget we were turning up last night.” When
she said that I remembered how crazy drunk I was last night. I
don’t even know when we got at Amahle’s house. I don’t think I
will be drinking any time soon.
Zoe: “Okay I’ll give him the benefit of the doubt.” She gave in
the end.
Now that Zee’s problem was solved I turned to the two ladies.
Me: “So why are you two sexually frustrated? I don’t think you
guys were ignored as well.”
Amahle: “I might as well be ignored. My husband rejected
having sex with me. Can you believe what he did? He made me
wash the sheets and clean the bathroom in lingerie and heels.
You can’t imagine how excited I was... I was like “Yeah I’m
gonna get laid”. I have never clean that fast in my life only to
finish and find him gone. He was still not there when I left.” I
was trying so hard not to laugh because she looked like a baby
whining over a fallen candy. She looked cute and adorable.
Puleng: “At least he left right away and didn’t turn you on only
to leave. Jayden had the nerve to plunge into and leave without
even moving... he just made me want him without intending to
satisfy me. He had the nerve to say, “You belong only to me” as
if I was his property. I swear Zee I hate your brother.” She
puffed. Even though she didn’t make it seem huge but I felt
sorry for her.
Amahle: “It’s official
we had the worst morning... well except for Kea. Speaking of
which... you haven’t told us how your first time was.” She said.

Everyone’s eyes were looking at me expectantly. I chuckled at

their eagerness.
Me: “It was... amazing. Quite honestly it was the best moment
of my life. I swear there was a moment where I was angry for
not telling me how awesome sex was.”
Puleng: “Like we didn’t tell you before.” She said sarcastically.
Me: “I know but I felt mad because you didn’t convince me
enough but I know that it was stupid... but that’s how good it
was. There was a moment were I cried.”
Zoe: “Was it that painful?” She asked but I Shook my head.
Me: “No but that’s the thing. I didn’t cry because it was painful
but rather because it was so good. I swear it felt like I was
complete for the first time in my life... I even felt like my entire
existence led to that moment.”
Amahle: “It reminds me of my first time with my husband. I
wasn’t a virgin when we did it but it was honestly the best
experience of my life. I also cried out of pleasure and also felt
complete at that moment... now I miss my husband.”
Puleng: “How many rounds?” She asked.
Zoe: “What rounds when it was her first time.” She Shook her
head at Puleng.
Me: “A-actually it was four... I-I might have experienced
multiple orgasms.” I said awkwardly. I didn’t know that it was
supposed to be only one round.
Zoe: “Wow, really? You and my brother really have stamina. My
first time was only one round.”
Puleng: “At least you had a round, mine didn’t even count as a
round... worst experience of my life.” We burst out laughing
after she spoke. Even though it wasn’t something to laugh
about but it felt like she was exaggerating especially with her
facial expression.
Amahle: “Well I am happy that at least one of us got some...
but I really miss my husband.” I honestly felt sorry for the girls.
Even though I’m still burning and it hasn’t been that long but
even I miss my husband being inside of me... Oh my God please
don’t tell me I’m turning into an addict.
Me: “Well let me check how our lunch is coming along.” I said
standing up. I had our helpers help with lunch because I don’t I
could have been able to do it in my state.
Zoe: “No you sit down, I’ll go. To be honest it feels weird seeing
your penguin walk and knowing that it is because of my
brother.” She pushed me back down and stood up in my state. I
threw a throw pillow at her after she said my penguin walk. She
caught it before leaving the room to check on our lunch.

************************************

AMAHLE

I arrived at my house after having lunch but I honestly don’t

know how I drove back here. I am honestly not well... I miss my
husband’s body. I miss running my hands over his toned torso, I
miss his sexy look when he is inside me, I miss his naughty
mouth when marking my entire body, I miss that feeling when
he releases inside me... Okay I need to stop thinking about this
because it’s making me miss him even more. I’m all wet and I
know my hand or dildo will not help me. I need my husband
and I will do anything to get him... I will even clean the whole
house or run a marathon if it means having him.

I enter the house wondering if he has arrived yet. I’m saying a

silent prayer hoping that he is here because I would literally die
if he isn’t. I go upstairs and find him standing in the middle of
our bedroom with his hands crossed on his chest. I know he is
mad that I left but ladies this is the time to humble yourself.
Even when his anger is unjustified but if you want that lollipop
in between his legs then you need to humble yourself and do
your best to pacify them.
Him: “I don’t remember giving you permission to leave the
house and change into that.” His angry monotone voice is doing
things to me. My husband is so sexy when he is serious and that
voice... Yoh! That’s honestly all I can say.
Me: “I’m sorry myeni wam (My husband). I’m sorry for leaving
without your permission. I’m sorry for changing without letting
you know. I’m sorry for going to the club without informing
you. I’m sorry for wearing that little in your absence last night.”
I said with my head bowed down. “Mntu wam (My person)...
Ndiyakdinga (I need you).” I raised my head and I can see a faint
smile on him. “Please...” I said in a low voice while blinking
innocently. He wanted to smile but he cleared his throat first.
Him: “Okay fine but change back to what I gave you.” He said
not looking into my eyes. Well this is what you do to get what
you want. I smiled before rushing back to change into my
lingerie. Good thing I didn’t put it in the clothing basket
because I was planning to change back without alerting him I
was gone. I am so excited to finally be with my husband. I can’t
wait to have him buried deep within me.
69
DANIEL

Ever felt like you’re on top of the world… like nothing can ever
bring you down? Well that’s how I feel right now. I know I’ve
been suffering from blue balls for so long and that might have
added in the feeling of satisfaction but I swear right now I’m
blissful not because of that. I am this happy man because I’ve
finally consummated my marriage with my wife and I don’t
know if it’s because my wife is my soul mate but that was the
best sex I’ve ever had. In fact I should call it love making instead
because it was more than just the physically pleasure… it was
spiritual and it felt like two beings became one. I’m not the
sappy kind but I’m feeling sappy right now.

Skhumbuzo: “Okay we get it, you got laid. No need to throw it

in all our faces.” I was snapped back by this idiot.
Johnny: “Don’t be jealous man.” He reprimanded before
moving to me, “So how was it?”
Me: “It was not my first time so I don’t get you questioning me
like I just lost my virginity and besides a gentleman never kiss
and tell.” I said. I laughed when they grunted in annoyance. I
am definitely not gonna have that conversation with them.
We’re not some girls who needs to share their feelings and
stuff.
Skhumbuzo: “You’re such a bore dude.” He was annoyed but I
ignored him.
Johnny: “At least tell us if it was good or not.” He tried to
bargain. They were looking at me expectantly causing me to
burst out of laughter. It was really funny to see their faces
which looked like gossipy girls who needed to quench their
gossipy souls.

I caught my breath after a hearty laugh and I decided to give

in... but not entirely.
Me: “Okay I’ll tell... It was great and that’s all you’ll get from
me.” They grunted once again in frustration causing me to
laugh once again. I am certainly having fun with this.
Johnny: “You are so petty man. I will also not tell you once I
met my wife.” He pouted.
Kgosi: “Can I have a word with you Dan.” I heard the quiet Kgosi
for the first time ever since we got together at Skhumbuzo’s
place (I know the latter only called us here to chill because he
wanted details of my first time with my wife. Yeah I did tell him
that I consummated our marriage on our Whatsapp group).
Him and Njabulo have been awfully quiet today but I’m not
gonna ask because they are old and they will talk when they are
ready.

I followed Kgosi outside because he is my brother-in-law after

all even though I’m older than him by a few months. He is the
youngest amongst us since he was born in December with
Skhumbuzo being the oldest because he is a February baby.
Me: “So what’s up man?” I said soon as we were outside.
Him: “I don’t like your relationship with my sister. I don’t care
that you have the beast thing but you need to break things off.”
He said glaring intensely at me. I snorted keeping his glare.
Me: “Look man... I know Prim is your sister and I get where the
over protectiveness comes from but she is not just a girlfriend
whom I can get rid of anytime I want. She is my wife... the
future mother of my children. I know before I wasn’t the model
husband and I do apologise to you right now but I’m afraid I
can’t satisfy your request. If you’re worried about my beast...
well you don’t need to worry because I would rather rip my
own heart out than hurt her physically that is. As for
emotionally then I, Daniel Lwazi Dlamini promises you right
now that I would never do the same mistakes I did in the past
that had hurt her. I am your brother-in-law, your sister’s
husband. So get with the programme man.” I said before
patting his shoulder and getting back inside. I meant every
word I said and didn’t only said them to pacify him. I’m no
longer that Daniel from the past who would rather push away
my wife my jerk moves instead of facing my feelings for her.

KEA

Right now I’m getting ready in my bedroom with Daniel sitting

on the bed while busy on his Macbook. Today is a very long day
for me. I have to hit the pharmacy for some morning after pills.
I know Daniel is against it but I’m not ready to become a
mother at least not before I graduate. Then I have to go to the
hospital for the compatibility test. Afterwards I need to have
lunch with my family. Even though I have not fully forgiven my
mother for leaving me but I need to bond with them and make
up for the lost time because they are my only family besides my
in-laws and God knows how long I longed to have one. I also
have an appointment with Njabulo to find out the real reason
for his weird behaviour lately.

Him: “My PI guy has found enough evidence to grant your

mother’s divorce and we’re only waiting for your stepfather to
arrive in the country before Themba serves him with the
papers.” I hear him say and I smile because finally my mother
can be free from that man.
Me: “Please don’t call him that. I honestly am just glad that my
mother will be free from that man. So what kind of evidence
did you find?” I was curious on what he has that even my
brother was unable to find after so long.
Him: “Infidelity, bribery, tax evasion, sexual harassment
Advertisement
misconduct and the list just goes on. The man really is a bastard
and to think that now he is vacationing with his pregnant
fiancée. He really makes me sick. I am just waiting on your
mother’s divorce to be finalised before I deal with him.” I
shuddered at his tone and words. I honestly hate that Nick guy
even more but I’m really scared of what Daniel will do to him.
Me: “Uh honey I don’t think killing him is the way.”
Him: “That would be letting him off easy. I want him to wish
that he was dead once I’m done with him. Look baby that man
messed with my family and I’m not gonna let him off. My family
is off limits.” He said firmly causing warmth to bubble inside of
me. I couldn’t help but kiss him tenderly on the lips. I was
grateful to have a husband like him.

We pulled apart after some time before I went to do the

finishing touches.
Daniel: “Now you need to promise me that if you happen to be
a match you’re not going to volunteer even when your sister is
a match. You don’t have to be reckless just because you feel
guilty. We will cover the cost and you going for testing is
support enough. Palesa also needs to take some responsibility
as the mother of the child. You have been looking after her
children for a long time while she was gallivanting around. So
promise me Prim that you won’t act like a superhero when
there are other people who should be taking that place. Think
about Tshepo. What do you think he will feel if you give your
kidney to him then later our future child ends up needing it and
it happens that you’re the only one compatible but you can’t
donate because you already donated to him?” I sigh because as
much as I hate it he does have a point.
Me: “I guess you’re right and I will try not to put my name if
there are others who are a match but if I’m the only match then
I will have no choice.” Daniel pulled me to sit on his lap.
Him: “That won’t happen because I will also find a way to get
another donor fast.” He then kissed my forehead. To be honest
I do feel guilty for taking morning after pills behind his back
especially since he is such a great husband but I really am not
ready to be a mother and besides we’ve only just found that
new space in our marriage and I’m afraid that a baby might
threaten that. To be honest right now I feel conflicted.
*************************************

I did end up buying the pills and took them... of cause only after
taking those compatibility tests. Right now I have been enjoying
the company of my family. I don’t know if it’s because of the
blood relations but hanging with them feels like I’ve known
them for a long time. That void that I have always felt is now
filled to the brim.
“This is for you my dear sister.” I frown in confusion when Kgosi
hands me a gold card.
Lilly: “It’s your card.” She tried to fill in the gap but I’m still lost.
Me: “I’m not sure I quite follow.” I said honestly.
Kgosi: “This is the earnings of KPM accounting and auditing ever
since it was established... so this is rightfully yours.” I was still
confusion or rather my mind refused to comprehend it.
Laila: “KPM is your company that your brother established for
you. KPM as in Kearabetswe Primrose Mokoena well now it is
Dlamini.” Right at that moment I felt like my brain just short
circuited.

Me: “H-how...”
Kgosi: “Before dad died he sold eight of his taxis and he
entrusted that money with me so that I can take care of my
sisters. He also had a secret life insurance he took a year before
his death.” He said. Now I remember. My father had ten taxis
but then he sold eight and right after that he died.
Me: “But how did he know he was going to die? Was he
diagnosed with some diseases and he knew he was gonna die
soon or was it something he planned without knowing that he
might die?” I couldn’t help but ask.
Laila: “Your father knew he was gonna die but no, he wasn’t
diagnosed with any disease. Your father can foresee some
events before even happening. He knew he was gonna die but
there was nothing he could do to prevent it nor did he want to.
He just made sure that his children will be taken care off after
his death. The life insurance thing he applied before having a
vision of his death. I think he felt like once he died then we will
suffer.”
Me: “You mean he foresaw his death as in he was a traditional
healer?” I was a little curious because I never thought he was
practising nor did I see him do. He didn’t even have those beads
or something.
Laila: “Your father was a seer and not like a traditional healer.
He tried denying the gift but the more he tried the more he had
those visions, so in the end he came into a consensus with the
ancestors. He would be their messenger while they let him be. I
think you were already born when he finally relented.” I was
shell shocked to say the least. However I do pray that I didn’t
inherit that from him because I can imagine how hard it must
have been for him. Imagine witnessing your death yet can’t do
anything about it.

*********************************

Me: “So are you going to tell me why you have made your
girlfriend think you’re cheating on her? You better not be
cheating on her because then you’ll be facing my wrath forget
Daniel’s.” I was meeting up with Njabulo and I didn’t even wait
before interrogating him.
Him: “I don’t know what you’re talking about so can you please
be more clearer.” He said and he did have a point.
Me: “Zee is worried that you might be cheating because you’re
no longer the Njabu she is used to. You’re avoiding her,
rejecting having sex with her and you’re now answering your
calls in private. You may not know but those are flagships in the
eyes of girlfriends especially for someone who has had the
worst luck in relationships. I even had to reassured her that you
might be planning a surprise or something.” I see him nodding
and I couldn’t help but feel guilty. He really does seem like a
standup guy.
Him: “I understand. However I’m not avoiding her, I’m just
giving her her space. I don’t want her to think that I’m all over
her and might suffocate her. I heard younger girls need their
space and enjoy their freedom like us who already know what
we want.” I was shocked to say the least.
Me: “Who the hell gave you that terrible advice?”
Him: “Skhumbuzo did. He is the ladies man so I thought his
advice was merited.” He said scratching his neck or nape. I’m
not sure. What I am sure of is that Skhumbuzo is not the right
to ask for relationship advice.

Me: “Yeah but not all girls are the same. For someone like Zee
who has been cheated on by not just one guy, you giving her
space is a terrible move. She is insecure and seeing those
similar traits only makes her even more insecure... Now explain
the calls.” This dude mara. He is still nodding and absorbing
everything.
Him: “The business has been stumbling a little which also
explains me not being available like before but I do admit
Skhumbuzo’s advice played the bigger role. His advice also
played a role here as well because I didn’t want to bore her
with those phone calls. Losing Zoe scares me so I don’t want
her to get tired of my company.” I sighed because this guy is
just so cute.
Me: “You distancing yourself like this is causing her pain and
only adds to her insecurities. As for the sex?” He is cute but I’m
not letting him off.
Him: “Your husband warned me not to tire his sister. He even
gave me a schedule in which I can only sleep with her once a
week so I can’t really sleep with her at times when she wants
to. Your husband is also the one who buys the condoms. He
told me that she can’t pregnant before marrying her.” My
mouth hung wide open. Isn’t Daniel taking over protectiveness
into a whole new level? I’m even surprised that he didn’t ban
them from sleeping together. However I do think it is a progress
because he is thinking beyond a mere relationship. At least that
means that he won’t be against them getting married.

Me: “I think he has lost it but I will talk to him. You don’t need
to hold yourself off. If he won’t butt off your relationship then
he will not get some from me.” I said causing Njabulo to laugh.
Now that I’m looking at him laughing I guess he doesn’t look
too bad. “Anyway now that I heard your reasoning it’s time for
the solution. From now forget about Skhumbuzo and Daniel
and focus on Zee. Here is what you’re gonna do... you’re gonna
book into a hotel a hotel and decorate it romantically, I’ll also
help with organising that. Then I’ll get her there somehow and
afterwards you guys are gonna talk. You will tell her everything
and come up with a solution together then afterwards you can
enjoy.” I wiggled my eyebrow at the last word earning a chuckle
from him.
Him: “Will do and thank you very much. I really don’t want to
lose her.” I smiled because he is such a great guy. He is honestly
the best match for Zee. Now I’m left with Khwezi but I know
with him it’s going to be very difficult because his issue is
psychological. However I am going to try because I want my
bitches to be happy too.
70
Kearabetswe

Thumb! Thumb!
That is the sound of my heart beating out of my chest. I feel
myself sinking and sinking deeper into the water but for some
reason I'm not drowning.
The next thing I know I'm deep in this eerie forest.
Whoosh!
I duck with instinct I didn't know I had. Behind me I see an axe
lodged in a tree which breaks into two instantly. When I turn to
where the axe came from I'm startled to see Nobuhle carrying
another axe. She was smiling yet not really smiling at the same
time. I have never been this scared by her than what I'm feeling
right now.
I see her lips moving but I can't make out what she is saying
because no sound is coming out. And then I don't know what
happened but she stopped talking and she threw the axe
towards me.
I wanted to dodge but I was frozen in place. All I can to is shout
a screamless scream watching it coming nearer and nearer
towards me in slow motion. When it was almost near my face I
chose to close my eyes.
I jerk awake, sweating and screaming profusely. The lights
flickers on and I came face to face with Daniel's worried face.
Him: "Are you okay, honey?"
Me: "No!" I couldn't stop shaking. Daniel pulled me into an
embrace while brushing my back for comfort.
Him: "Shh! It was just a bad dream." He whispered in my ears.
Me: "But it felt so real. I dreamt that Nobuhle was trying to kill
me. Her eyes were so terrifying." I shudder when I remembered
those fierce, vicious eyes. "Do you think that she is trying to kill
me?"
Him: "I don't think so, she's not like that. She is annoying,
snobby, arrogant narcissistic and quite unlikable... I sometimes
wonder what Luphelo saw in her but perhaps it's the whole
soulmate thing. However I don't think she's that evil."
That did not reassure me at all but I decided to give it the
benefit of a doubt because even though she's has been
welcoming to me or anyone apparently but she has never
looked at me with those eyes filled with that much malice. And
besides I don't think that the Dlamini ancestors will allow that
kind of soulmate to their son.
Because if I understand how this beast thing works... they are
practically like a loyal dog in front of their soulmate. So if the
soulmate is that evil... wouldn't it be catastrophic for the whole
clan? Right now I'll just take that as a very bad dream and
nothing else.
Today we arrived at the Dlamini homestead. The one where
they did those crazy rituals. Next week it's Christmas and we
are going to spend it at MamJessica and BabMandla's Sandton
house. However we were called for an emergency family
meeting here. To be honest it's been a while since the whole
family gathered together.
I get out of the car without even looking back. I look around the
place and memories of the last time I was here comes flooding
in my mind. The last I was so afraid thinking I was about to be
sacrificed. At that time I didn't even know who I was about to
marry.
While I was feasting my eyes on the homestead I was caught off
guard by someone throwing themselves at me. I laugh when I
see Zoe wearing a coral long-sleeved t-shirt paired with a navy
blue long skirt. On her head was a black and white bandana.
Her: "Thank God you're here. I can't take it anymore. It's been a
while since I've been here and I forgot how torturous it can be.
I've been fetching firewood since morning and now they want
me to fetch water from the stream. It's not even nine and yet I
feel like I just did a whole day's worth of work." She said
without taking a break to even breathe.
One thing I don't get is why they even bother with the firewood
and whatbot. You should know this family owns so many
businesses all over South Africa and Africa as a whole but they
still come to this village and fetch firewood. But there is nothing
I can do about it and now I have to join them.
Me: "Hello to you too! And I'm doing great, thanks for asking." I
roll my eyes playfully.
Her: "Thank you for your sarcasm but I'm happy you're here
because now I'm gonna stay by your side and I know no one will
bother me with chores anymore. We have helpers for God's
sake." I couldn't help but laugh cause she was just being
dramatic.
Me: "Maybe they just want you to stay grounded." I tried to
soothe her while still being amused by her outbreak. "I for
don't get why staying by your side will mean no chores for
you?"
Her: "Well that's because in this family you're like a precious
gem and they will not want to overwork you. You see to our
whole clan you're the saviour who managed to tame the
untamable Lwazi. In all of our family he is the unruly one. When
he is adamant about something no one can stop him... and I
mean literally no one." I don't why but today Zee just feels like
the most dramatic she has ever been.
Me: "I think you're just overreacting." I shake my head because
that just feels unbelievable. Not the Daniel but the whole gem
thing. I mean which family treats their daughter-in-law like that.
She was about to say something when she stopped because of
an incoming black Range Rover Evoque which stopped next to
the silver Fortuner Epic Black that still had Daniel in it. Don't ask
me why he hasn't come out cause I don't know.
We watched as MamJessica gets out followed by- woah what? I
had to blink a few times to make sure my eyes aren't playing
chess with me. I look at Zoe and I realized that her face
mirrored mine.
Our gaze fell back to the reason of our dumbfounded face who
is walking towards us without raising their head not even once.
Zoe: "Don't get me wrong here but what are you doing here?"
She asked what I was thinking at the moment. Right now it just
feels like we are in sync because God knows this is just
unexpected.
71
Kearabetswe
This was the most awkward and confusing moment right here.
So many questions yet I couldn't voice them out because of
shock.
Puleng: "Believe me I get you, even I'm not sure why I am
here." She said shrugging her shoulders.
To be honest the most shocking about this whole situation is
that she wearing a floral long-sleeved maxi dress with a doek
on her head. You have to understand this is first time seeing
here in such and to be honest never in my wildest dream did I
think I'll be seeing her in such.
While we're still trying to absorb all of this MamJessica comes
to us all smiles and don't forget elegance.
Her: "I'm so happy to see all my girls together. I'll leave you
guys to catch up while I go inside to make sure everyone is
present." And she left just like that.
Me: "Okay! Well seriously what's up?" I nudge Puleng. I noticed
that she was avoiding MamJessica's gaze the whole time. I hear
her sigh.
Her: "Honestly I've been through a lot. I have seen things...
done things. I had to hide in the closet to avoid being found out
by the wife... I had to hide under the bed to avoid the same... I
have even jumped through a window to avoid being found by
the parents. But honestly this is the first time being caught in
the act and not by the guy's lover or wife but their parent." My
eyes widened before laughing my ass off.
Zoe: "OMG! You mean my mom caught you too... and in the
middle of the act? Well no wonder you are here." She also
laughed afterwards.
Puleng: "What are you talking about?" She looked both
annoyed and confused.
Me: "It means my mother-in-law now considers you her
daughter-in-law. So now we are going to Kotisa together sesi."
The look of horror on her face almost made me wet my pants in
laughter. I know this one and commitment don't go well
together.
Puleng: "It's a joke right? You're joking right?" She clung on my
arms causing to laugh even more.
I was laugh so hard that my stomach was starting to ache. All of
sudden I felt it. That presence that has managed to affect me all
the time. My laughing seized and my back straightened
automatically. I can smell his scent and his presence behind me
is almost unbearable. I want so bad to turn around and wrap
my hands across his neck but I held myself back even if it was
difficult. I hear him chuckle before he leaves. I release a
breadth I wasn't aware that I was holding.
My attention goes back to my girls who are looking at me like I
had just grown another head.
Me: "What?" I feign confusion.
Zoe: "I don't know what just happened but why does it feel like
you're fighting with my brother?" I grab both their arms
dragging them out of any earshot.
After I make sure no one is lurking around I face their
questioning gaze.
Zoe: "So you're really fighting?"
Me: "No! We did not fight. I'm just ignoring him." I said
nonchalantly which got me blank stares in return.
Puleng: "Bitch who are you shitting?"
Me: "Okay, okay. Remember how I lost my virginity about a
month ago?"
Zoe: "Of cause we know, just continue."
Me: "Well Daniel told me that we had to wait a week before we
got intimate because apparently I still had pending punishment
and you know real men punish with sex and stuff." I was about
to continue but I halted because Puleng started laughing.
Her: "Let me guess. You didn't wait the week you were
supposed to and Daniel showed you flames which you now
regretted." I would be lying if I said I wasn't embarrassed
because I was.
Zoe: "Let her finish." She reprimanded but I would be a fool if I
didn't notice that smile she was trying to hide. I rolled my eyes.
Me: "Well yes I did. I did force him to do that punishing thing
because I couldn't wait a week. I mean my body missed his and
a week felt so long but who knew I wasn't ready."
Puleng: "Well anyone in their right mind." She deadpanned. Zoe
nudged her but she just shrugged. I sighed because they are not
making it easy for me.
Me: "Well I didn't. And as a result Daniel had to call his doctor
because I was swollen so bad... and now I am afraid of sex
again." These bitches are actually laughing at my sorrow.
Honestly I am always horny around Daniel but I'm just afraid.
My husband is the definition of sexy and now since I've tasted
the forbidden fruit I can't help but be tempted by him in
everyway but I'm scared of his elephant again. I was so
embarrassed when the doctor was examining me and when he
said that we should decrease on using sex toys one I felt like I
could just close my eyes and die when I thought of how the
only thing that penetrated me was Daniel's elephant and
nothing else. You could have seen the smug look he had on his
face I wanted to punch him right then and there. That was so
embarrassing that the only solution I came up with was
avoiding him. Avoiding the temptation.
Zoe: "My brother really knows his thing." She said still laughing.
Me: "Ha ha! Do you want me to tell him to bring the
timetable?" It was my time laugh and hers to be embarrassed.
Puleng: "It has been a while since we chilled together, hasn't it?
I miss this." She said and huddled into a group hug. She was
right it has been a while since we hanged together. I guess we
all have been so wrapped up in our own lives that we haven't
had a time to just hang and talk about life.
Zoe: "Well we better get back to everyone before they force us
to fetch water in the streams." She said after we broke our
group hug.
Puleng: "Shouldn't it be the other way around?"
Zoe: "Not in this family. Let's go." I also agreed so we went back
to the main so we can greet everyone.
We were done with greeting the whole family and it was weird
for me when I met Nobuhle because I kept thinking about that
dream I had. Even though it has been weeks since I had that
and even though her eyes right now holds no malice it was still
weird.
Luckily for us we didn't get to do much because the helpers
took over as everyone settles in and get ready for this family
meeting. I didn't go with Daniel to our rondaval house because I
didn't want to be alone with him. I decided to help the helpers.
"You know avoiding problems don't really solve them." I heard
the voice of grandma behind.
Me: "What are talking about grandma?" I asked as she led me
to sit on the lounge chair.
Her: "I know you and your husband are fighting. In every
marriage there is always conflict because no marriage is
perfect. However avoiding each other is not the way to go.
When problems arises you talk about it and solve it together.
You don't leave problems to solve itself more especially letting
others know when there are one. You need to know that not
everyone want to see you happy and they are just waiting for
that moment of vulnerability to break you apart forever." She
left me speechless. I mean we are not fighting and quite
honestly I thought I was able to avoid Daniel without arousing
suspicion but she still saw through that.
Me: "I understand grandma." I said because what she said
made sense. Even though I'm not fighting with my husband but
others are getting the wrong idea. It is definitely a bad side to
show your in-laws.
72
Kea
After the talk I had with gogoThandiwe I decided to be the wife
I should be. Sometimes I do forget that I'm someone's wife but
then again I never really had any experience.
Right at that moment Daniel came in the main house where the
rest of the family were also returning to. I make my way to him
before hugging him like my life depended on it. He was caught
of guard at first but after a while he hugged me back with the
same intensity.
We broke apart after a while. We looked into each other and
everything else faded into the background. He gave me that
toothy grin that has become one of my favorites.
Him: "What's that for?"
Me: "I really missed you." I said smiling back at him before
hugging him once again.
Him: "Me too. Don't ever do that again. I was this close to
losong it." He hugged me tighter.
While we were still in our little bubble we heard someone clear
their throat. My face burned in embarrassment when I finally
remembered that we weren't alone in the room.
BabMandla: "I'm happy to see the you guys being all lovey
dovey
Advertisement
however we have a meeting pending." Everyone agreed
because no one had a clue what it was all about. Everyone
moved to the lounge leaving Daniel and I.
Him: "I guess we should also follow behind."
Me: "I think I'll just oversee the kitchen to make sure
everything is in order. You're gonna have to be my eyes and
ears." I said nonchalantly making Daniel raise his eyebrow.
Him: "This has everything to do with that dream, doesn't it?" I
nodded because it was true. Even though it might as well be
just a dream but I just want to minimise my presence in front of
her. Luckily it seems like my husband isn't against my decision.
"Okay but we need to talk after the meeting." He said before
kissing my forehead and leaving.
I head to the kitchen and I'm surprised to see Puleng there.
Me: "I thought you'll be in there seeing as the whole family is
now viewing you as the next daughter-in-law."
Her: "Oh please don't start with me. I'm about to lose my mind
over this whole situation. I'm not the marriage type and you
know it... in fact even if I were to get married who said I want
to marry their son. I'm having trouble as it is with just being his
fuck buddy." She started and I tried hard to hold my laughter in.
My friend and commitment are the worst of enemies. "Do you
think I should skip the country."
Me: "Okay I think we should take it one step at a time. We will
think about that later. Right now we need to make sure
everything is done before the meeting ends."
Her: "Speaking of which... shouldn't you be in there?"
Me: "My husband and Zee are in there. Now let us continue our
duties as the daughter-in-laws of this family. Right neh Pearl?"
Her: "Don't get me started with that." I laughed before dragging
her to the pots.
NARRATED...
In the living area the whole family is gathered while still
wondering what the gathering was all about considering that
they will be gathered for Christmas. They can't help but have a
bad feeling about this since they couldn't guess what was so
urgent that it couldn't wait a week. They waited eyeing each
other trying to figure out who called the meeting in the first
place.
With each passing second they waited with baited breath until
Daluxolo, the family traditional doctor came to their rescue. He
walked over to the family before sitting down on the thatched
mat before chanting the Dlamini clan names. He then raises his
head facing everyone.
Him: "Thank you all for coming in such a short notice. I have
received a message from the ancestors." Gasps resounded all
over the room. An urgent message from the ancestors should
not be good, right? That was the thought running through all
their head. "I assure you this is not alarming. I was told of the
reincarnation of gogo's father-in-law." That got everyone
speechless and at the same time they started shifting their gaze
to the daughter-in-laws wondering who was the lucky one to
hold such responsibility.
Langa: "Did they say who will get pregnant with my
grandfather's reincarnation?" He couldn't help but ask.
Daluxolo: "According to what I saw the child is already in his
mother's womb but who the mother is it's still unclear. The
reason I'm relaying this message is because I also saw the dark
howering around trying to prevent the birth from taking place.
So whoever is pregnant needs to come forward so that we can
properly protect the child." Silence reigned after his baritone
voice reverberated in the room.
The thought that was going through everyone's mind is who
was pregnant. The daughter-in-laws in the room were also
bewildered trying to figure out who will step forward.
Mandla: "Daluxolo has spoken. Who is pregnant?" His stern
voice caused some knee buckling. However no one came
forward.
Themba: "Tata perhaps they are not even aware. It could still
be early." He took the chance to pacify his father and also settle
everyone's nerves.
Daluxolo: "That is also possible seeing as no one is coming
forward."
Jessica: "But not all the daughter-in-laws are present."
Everyone's gaze then fell on Khwezi and Lwazi. Even though on
the outside Lwazi looked unbothered but on the outside he was
praying that his wife was pregnant... and with his great-
grandfather's reincarnation at that. As for Khwezi he was
praying for the opposite. He was already on his wits end with
the whole family treating his Pearl as their daughter-in-law. He
does enjoy her company and he admits that she is someone
special but marriage is the last thing on his mind.
While everyone was trying to figure out who could be pregnant
they failed to notice someone who was gritting their teeth in
anger and the dark cloud that fell apon their face.
73
NARRATED
Right after the meeting Daluxolo went back to his house. When
he entered he was greeted by his son Aviwe who was waiting
for him on the sofa.
Daluxolo: "hau nyana, what brings you here?" He said sitting
down beside his son.
Aviwe: "You shouldn't have done that tata. You weren't
supposed to tell anyone. Now the child may be in greater
danger." He didn't waste time but jumped right into it. Like his
father he too also had the gift. Ever since he was young and
was aware of his gift he has been training with his father
eveyday so that he can succeed him when the time comes.
Daluxolo: "I know of the dangers my actions will bring but it
was necessary." He didn't elaborate further because he trusted
his son to understand. And as expected Aviwe's eyes widened
in realisation.
Aviwe: "You mean to say, you wanted to draw them out." His
father smiled with pride.
Daluxolo: "About time. They have been playing for far too
long." His son nodded in understanding.
Aviwe: "So do you have an idea who the lucky womb?"
Daluxolo: "I have no idea. However what I do know is that she
has to very special for that picky Meluzmi to choose as his
mother." He chuckled when he remembered the grumpy and
picky spirit.
Aviwe: "Does that mean he will have the memory his past life?"
Daluxolo: "No that is the price he has to pay for reincarnating."
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
After the meeting Daniel couldn't wait to take his wife away. He
didn't even wait for their lunch. He took two lunchboxes and
blanket before pulling her along. He truly missed her and these
past weeks had been hell for him and the only thing he could
do was drown himself in work. He could have asked what was
happening to her but he chose to let her open up first.
The couple walked alongside each other heading to the hill that
is quite a distance from the homestead. Kearabetswe was in
awe because contrary to what she thought the place was
breathtaking because the hill has a great view of the whole
estate. From up there she could see the houses, the cattle, the
greenery of the grass, the bluish of the stream, basically
everything. She was also taken aback by how ginormous the
estate really is. No wonder Zoe was complaining so much.
Daniel then led his wife to the cave that was hidden in the hill.
She was surprised to see that it wasn't as scary as she had
thought in fact it almost looked someone lived there.
Daniel: "This my dear wife is my favorite in the whole estate. I
used to come here whenever I needed an escape. This is
literally my man cave." He said while placing the blanket down
and grabbing his wife to sit down.
Kea: "Well it does look well maintained. I thought it was going
to be scary seeing how eerie it looked outside." She admitted
easily.
Daniel: "That's how I wanted it to look so no one can steal my
spot."
sans-serif; color: rgb(5, 5, 5); font-size: 15px; animation-name:
none !important; transition-property: none !important;">
Kearabetswe
We were inside the cave which surprisingly looked livable. To
be honest when we going in I almost peed myself because how
scary the place. I was hanging onto my husband's arm like it
was my lifeline.
Me: "So it seems like you have always been a rebel even in your
young days." I teased him after we finished our lunch.
Him: "That's me." There was a brief silence before he broke it.
"So are you ready to tell me why you have been avoiding me?" I
sighed because I saw it coming.
Me: "Honestly... I was afraid."
Him: "Afraid of what?" He frowned in confusion.
Me: "You." At this point I was looking everywhere but him.
Him: "Me?" I could feel his confusion in his voice.
Me: "I mean not you you but what you're capable of." I still
refused to look him in the eyes. After a while I hear him chuckle
before he raises my head to face him.
Him: "I don't if I should pat my shoulder because you consider
me capable down there or hit myself for making you run away
because of it." He was smiling while staring intensely at me.
"Did you not enjoy what we did?"
Me: "No I did enjoy it. It's just... it was embarrassing when we
had to call the doctor. You should have held yourself. It wasn't
long since I lost my virginity and my nuna was still very
sensitive." I was flushed red in embarrassment.
Him: "I remember someone forcing me to punish her even
though the week wasn't up yet." I buried my face in his chest
because this was super embarrassing. I don't know when or if
I'll ever be like Zoe and Puleng who seem so free about their
sensuality. Daniel gently pulled me away from his chest so that I
can face. He perked me lightly on my lips. I really missed those
juicy lips of his. "I really missed you my Beautiful Prim. Next
time talk to me okay. I was a mess with you avoiding me like a
plague." I nodded because I also was a mess without him.
He then kissed me but deeply this time. My hands found
themselves on his nape as I reciprocated. My body shuddered
in anticipation as it also missed his. He bit my lips causing me to
smile before parting my lips for him. He slipped his tongue in
and it found mine ready to dance. His hands moved all over my
body as mine slipped under his t-shirt.

We broke the kiss so that he can discard my dress off my body

leaving me in my bra and underwear. He then unclasped my
bra and throwing it on the ground and his hand slipped under
my underwear. His finger was met with my warm and wet cunt.
Him: "We're eager, aren't we? So wet and ready for me." He
whispered in my ears which sent shivers down my spine. He
then kissed me but deeply this time as he discarded my
underwear swiftly throwing it away. He broke the kiss once
again as I helped him with discarding his own clothes. It took
less time as he was wearing shorts that required no belt.
Once we were both stark naked, he laid me gently on the
blanket as he hovered above me. He then kissed me while
spreading my legs before settling between them. He rubbed his
cock on my entrance before he entered slowly. I gasp as my
cunt widen to accommodate his length. His lips left mine as he
cussed. Him: "F-fuck... you're so warm and delicious. F-fuck I
missed being inside you." He then started moving. I don't know
if it's because it's been three weeks but I felt my buildup
coming.
He sucked on the sensitive spot on my neck as he increased his
speed. Me: "Aah... fuck... aah..." I scream as he plunges in
deeper and faster. The echoes that was caused by my
screaming and his grunts drove me insane. I felt pure bliss
being like this with him. I shudder as my stomach tightened as I
climaxed.
I yelp as he flipped us so that I was straddling him. He then
guided my hips as I took him wholly. He gripped my hips in
position before he started moving without breaking eye contact
with me. I threw my head back in ecstasy he was drawing out of
me. Him: "Uuh... fuck... look at me... uuh." He commanded and
I obliged gladly. I stared back at his sexy lust driven eyes
sending me into oblivion. Did I mention that I love this guy?
Our screaming echoed in the room together with our skin
lapping against each other. I felt my stomach tighten as I
climaxed again and he followed after shooting his seeds inside
my womb. I fell on his chest breathing heavily.
After some time I pulled apart from him before lying next to
him closing my eyes. I laugh at my stupidity for running away
from this. I feel my husband's hand on my stomach.
Him: "Do you have something else to tell me?" He asked
making my inside crawl. It can't be that he found out about the
morning afterpills right?
Me: "What? No!" For now I'll just feign ignorance.
It's been days since we returned from the Dlamini homestead
and the girls and I decided to hang out since we haven't done
that much. We decided to meet at Mugg&Bean. I arrived and it
seemed like I was the last the last one there. We shared hugs
before settling down.
Me: "I need coffee, strong coffee."
Amahle: "What happened? I thought you and your husband
fixed things."
Me: "We did but he's been acting weird. He has been smiling
for no reason, asking me if I was okay every five minutes,
looking at me weirdly, touching or staring at my stomach." I
said my grievance and these ladies are laughing at me. I feel like
I'm missing something here. Did they forget to hand me the
memo or they did that on purpose.
Puleng: "I'm betting that he probably thinks that he knocked
you up." I stared at her in confusion.
Amahle: "She means that perhaps he thought that you're
pregnant." She elaborated but honestly I didn't need that.
Me: "I know what it means but why would he think that?" I
don't know why I didn't think of that.
Zoe: "Because we were told that someone is pregnant and
they'll be carrying my great grandfather's reincarnation. How
come you don't know of that? It was the highlight of the whole
meeting even Pearl is aware of that." The said Pearl rolled her
eyes. Yeah that's her nickname from now on.
Me: "I don't cause I never askds and it's not like Daniel said
anything so I didn't think much of it. But anyway I can't be
pregnant." Amahle: "And why is that?"
Me: "Because I've been taking morning afterpills." I can feel
their eyes on me. "I know it looks bad but I'm not ready. At
least not until I graduate. My brother has been handing me files
from KPM so that I can take over once I graduate and I've been
too busy. I can't husband, school, company and pregnancy at
the same."
Zoe: "We're not judging since it is your body and if you feel
you're not ready then who are we to say otherwise. I just want
to know if you told my brother that." I raised my eye on her.
"Of cause you didn't."
Amahle: "I think you should let him know soon instead of
finding out later." I do agree with her but how can I face him
and tell him that when he seems to be excited at the aspect of
me being pregnant. "Anyway morning afterpills are not always
especially since there is a possibility of taking them after their
window period. You should take a test just in case." She said
taking out two pregnancy test kit.
Puleng: "Why do you have that with you?" Zoe and I nodded.
Amahle: "Everyone has been going crazy lately. My husband
being one of them. Just take the test."
Yep that's what happened. Here I am now inside Mugg&Bean
bathroom waiting on these stick to give their verdict. It feels
like I'm in court waiting on the magistrate to sentence me.
Me: "Is it time already?" I asked impatiently.
Zoe: "For the hundredth time, no it's not time yet. The timer
will ring when it is time." I huffed before pacing up and down in
the room. I really can't take this waiting. The timer rang at last.
I moved towards them but I stopped because I was nervous of
the result.
Me: "So? What does it say?" I urged them.
Amahle: "It's negative. You're not pregnant." I felt my world
crash at that moment. I moved to the sticks thinking that
perhaps she was pulling my leg. My throat tightened because
both sticks said not pregnant. It is clearblu so it is true. I don't
even know why I'm disappointed because I did say I was not
ready.
Me: "I guess that's not me. So that leaves you now." I said the
last part looking at Puleng.
Her: "Oh no that's definitely not me. I'm contraceptives and
Jayden always made sure we have a condom. And besides he
took me to the doctor to be sure."
Amahle: "Now that's everyone." She sighed.
Zoe: "You guys don't think..." she didn't continue. My eyes
widened when I realise why.
Me: "Noo... that can't be. That will cause a drift in the whole
family. God forbid." If that happens I swear I'll literally die
inside. Now I'm starting to regret drinking those morning
afterpills.
74
NARRATED
Jayden is in his penthouse in the Jacuzzi while having a bottle of
whiskey. He was lost in his thoughts mauling over the issue
with his family and his Pearl. He knows that when his mother
has her mind set on something nothing can stand on her way.
Who would dare when she has her husband on her side... who
would dare to challenge the great Mandla?
While he was still lost in his thought an alarm on his watch that
was on a bench indicating that someone was on the door. The
technology is all courtesy of his cousin. He didn't move or be
alarmed because he knows that it has to be one of his family
members. Only they can get that far and besides why fear when
he can just tear them into pieces.
He continued soaking in the Jacuzzi while waiting on the person
to find him. His heart almost stopped when he heard his
mother's voice. He knew this was coming but who knew he
would have to face her this early. He got out of the tub and
took a towel before going to meet his. He was wiping himself
while walking around the house looking for her. He found her in
the bedroom with her back facing. He went to her and kissed
on the cheek. For someone who was sneaked up didn't even
flinch. She turned around before embracing him.
Her: "Ah my baby!" She said pinching his cheeks.
Jayden: "Ouch... mommy." He whined.
Jessica: "Mommy what? You don't even come to visit your
mommy anymore." She pouted.
Jayden: "I've been busy." He couldn't even look at her eyes. He
felt guilty because he was kind of avoiding her in case she
brings up the marriage thing."
Jessica: "And I was born yesterday." She rolled her eyes.
"Anyway go get dressed cause we need to talk." This was
exactly what he was dreading but he accepting his fate.
He went to his closet... took out his gucci sweats and his jordan
kicks. He found his mother sitting on the futon. He sat next to
her.
Jessica: "Khwezi my son... I know commitment scares you but I
think it is time to take responsibility. That girl is your soulmate
and I know it is scary but you have to marry her. If you lose her
to someone else I swear you will regret it for the rest of your
life. And it will hurt more than your fears. I know sometimes I
may come as pushy but I'm doing this for you cause I love you
my son." She said carefully knowing why commitment and love
scared him.
Jayden: "I want to show you something." He said taking her
hand and leading her out. Her mother watched in confusion
while wondering what was on his mind.
Jayden drove his mother until they arrived at KFC. He parked
his car and showed his mother on of the waitresses.
Him: "Her name Lesego Pulana. She is twenty this year. She is
studying at UJ doing teaching. She works here during the school
holidays because she has to support her family. She has five
siblings and a single mother who works as a cleaner at some
marketing company. She is my soulmate. I could marry her but
you know I have so many issues and I didn't want her to face
more problems than she already has. She is too kind, sweet and
innocent for that."
Jessica: "But what about that girl?" She wiped the tears that
were falling on her cheeks.
Jayden: "She is like me. She doesn't do commitment too and
she gets me." He knows it's cruel but it is necessary. "Now mom
do you want me to marry someone who's not my soulmate?"
Jessica: "No. Of cause not." She shook her head. She didn't
want that at all. She was only pushing the wedding because this
was the first time her son was with a girl more than once. Of
cause she was aware that they hooked up during her other
son's wedding but she just only thought it was a once off thing
like the others. However now it seems like she was wrong but
she was happy because it seems like her son is now grown.
Advertisement
sans-serif; color: rgb(5, 5, 5); font-size: 15px; animation-name:
none !important; transition-property: none !important;">
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
Kearabetswe
The results for the kidney compatibility has arrived and we
were called to the hospital. Things with Daniel has been going
fine... that's if we don't mention him fussing over a pregnancy
that's not even there. I don't have the heart to tell him I'm not
pregnant and it's not like he said it or asked me. He just
assumed and I don't have it in me to correct him... but that's if
he doesn't say anything. Besides that I have been having this
uneasy feeling lately. It just feels like I'm waiting for my doom
to finally befall on me.
Right now I just parked outside the hospital parking lot. I found
my mother and brother waiting on me. Since Daniel wasn't
going to make it he had my family come with me for support
me. Apparently he doesn't trust leaving me with the rest of the
Mokoena members. He knows that the rest of the family will be
here because this is important and everyone did take the test.
I can handle the rest of the family but my grandmother is a
different story. My grandmother hates me. She wasn't there on
my lobola negotiations and even on my wedding. O bet she
won't even be there when I graduate. I'm not sure why she
despises so much but it is probably because I am born by my
mother. She also despises her with passion. She is also one of
the people who poisoned me in thinking my mother was a
homewrecker who didn't even love her own daughter.
I walk towards my mother and brother and hugged them. We
exchanged pleasantries before walking inside. As we were
walking in I pulled my mother into a corner.
Her: "What's up my baby?" Her tone revealed worry. This is the
kind of tone I wished for all my life and I am glad that I get her a
chance.
Me: "It's nothing serious. I was just wanted to know how you
felt when you heard that Nthabiseng was pregnant with dad's
child when you were still together." She gave me a curious look
as if she was trying decipher my thoughts.
Her: "I don't know why you're asking this but to be honest I was
shattered. I felt like I was living a lie. Even when your father
tried to explain but I was still hurt beyond the word and at that
time I was pregnant with your brother so you can't possibly
imagine what I was going through." She said with a sad smile as
if she was reminiscing. "But seriously baby, why are asking?
Don't tell me Daniel did that to you."
Me: "What, no!" I defended quickly. I can't tell my mother my
fears especially since I wasn't even sure myself. "I was just
asking because you're about to see her, that's all." I lied
through my teeth.
Her: "You know your father's nose used to twitch when he was
lying and unfortunately you inherited it from him." My mouth
hung open with my eyes widening. "However I will not force
you to tell me. Just know that I'm here when you're ready to
talk." To be honest I was thankful that she was understanding.
Me: "Thank you. But will you be okay seeing her?"
Her: "I was never afraid of her. It was your grandmother that
threw me off. She was your father's mother after all. But now
my husband is dead and I know he won't want me to be bullied
so I'm not going to let it happen. And besides everything I did or
didn't do was because I wanted to protect my children. Today is
why I'm here. So don't worry about me because your coloured
mommy is coming guns blazing." I was relieved because I want
to be bullied. I was also happy to see this happy because she
finally served that excuse of a man a divorce and now he is
behind the bars serving a life sentence for fraud, assault, tax
evasion and a whole bunch of charges. I don't know how Gavin
pulled it off but I was just glad that my mother was now freed
from his clutches. Now I can see that she's glowing and she's no
longer that depressed woman I saw.
"There you guys are. I thought you lost your way." We heard
Kgosi behind us.
Me: "We were just having a mother/daughter moment."
Him: "Well let's go in. It looks like the whole family will be
gathered under one roof. Can't wait to see all their faces." He
hugged us both leading us to where we should. "You need to
remember not to let them force you into anything and no
volunteering even when some people should be."
Me: "Yeah I know. You sound Daniel you know."
Him: "That's because we are right. But fret not your big brother
is here to make sure no one is bullying you." I side hugged him.
It feels nice to feel a mother's love and an older sibling's
protection. This is something I have always wanted and I feel
lucky right now. I have even forgotten my problems.
75
Kearabetswe

We finally arrived to where the rest of the family was. Everyone

except for Palesa and her mother looked shocked to see my
mother and brother. My grandmother clapped her hands
shaking her head. She stood up with her hands on he hips.
Stepmother: "Heh! O batlang moloi o (What's this witch doing
here)?" She said with my grandmother nodding.
Kgosi: "Sit down Nthabiseng. We're here for the kid. You can
take your drama somewhere... or are you trying to say that this
is not important to you?" He said cooly shutting her at once. I
wanted to laugh but this was the wrong setting. Even my
grandmother had nothing to say. As much as she may hate me
and my mother she doesn't hate Kgosi as my father's only son.
In fact he is the only grandson since none of my aunts and
uncles have a son.
We didn't wait long before this doctor and nurse came to us
holding a clipboard with papers on it. The doctor was a dark
chocolate specimen. He was the whole dark, tall and
handsome. The nurse was a blondie with legs for days even in
her uniform there were still visible.
Dr: "Greetings and thank you for waiting. I am Dr Khumalo and I
specialize in nephrology. With me here I have compatibility
results of each member who took the test. I will reveal the
result one by one. There were three types of blood tests
conducted which are blood typing, tissue typing and cross-
matching. I could go in detail on how each test works but I can
tell some of you are anxious. So I will make it quick." He
signaled the nurse next to him
Nurse: "Good afternoon. My name is nurse Stacey. I will begin
with Tshepo Mokoena's mother. Palesa Mokoena. The said
individual is not compatible donor due to not enough antigen
match." She said looking at her clipboard. Palesa's tears started
falling. I also a huge lump on my throat. I honestly just wanted
them to name the one compatible to donate their kidney
because one by one thing is going to kill me off.
Nurse Stacey moved the top page aside and moved on to the
next.
Her: "And now we move to Kea Dlamini." She shortened my
name. I bet she couldn't pronounce it all of it right. "Before I
reveal the result for this one. I would like to inform you guys
and keep in mind that compatibility between parent and child is
50% chance. While between siblings can be between 0 to a
100%. As for unrelated donors the chances are less likely." I'm
confused and I'm sure everyone is as confused as I am.
Kgosi: "What are you trying to say? Why are you saying that
now when it is my sister's turn? Shouldn't you have started
with that?" He asked and I saw the nurse get uncomfortable
and struggle to say something. That got me scared as hell. The
doctor decided come to her rescue.
Dr: "Well as I have mentioned we did conduct a series of blood
tests and well when we were doing them... because of the
relationship status of the donor and recipient on the form we
found some inconsistency." He tried to explain but he was only
leaving me more confused. Why can't doctor just give you
things straight even their writings is filled with mystery. I
sometimes wonder if they have like writing classes where they
are taught the same handwriting because it may be foreign to
us but they recognise each other's handwriting quite well.
"Meaning what exactly?" I hear my mother ask pulling me out
of my reverie.
Dr: "It means because in the form Mrs Dlamini is stated as the
child's immediate aunt but the blood test reveal otherwise and
we had to d---" Stepmonster decided to cut him in. I was still
shocked.
Her: "Heh I knew it. I knew it. The bitch cheated on my
husband. To think she had the nerve to leave her bastard with
my husband." She was snickering. I on the other hand I can feel
my tears threatening to fall any minute. I don't want to think
about not being my father's daughter. I'm daddy's princess
through and through and I know this will break me. Is this the
reason why I have been having this uneasy feeling that my
world is about to crash.
Grandma: "Batho ba bang ha bana mekgwa (Some people are
shameless)."
Mom: "Don't give me bullshit. Primrose is my husband's son. I
don't know what rubbish this is." My mother was breathing fire
while some of the family were laughing.
Dr: "She is a Mokoena alright." He said causing more confusion.
Uncle Steve: "What is it that you're trying to say?" To be honest
I can tell everyone was over the riddle that the doctor was
giving us.
Dr: "Like I said before that because of the inconsistency we had
to conduct DNA testing to make sure we made no mistake.
Because the father is deceased we had conduct a test with the
living members. The test showed two shocking revelation. One
is that Mrs Dlamini and Ms Palesa Mokoena share no sibling
relationship but a cousin relationship." I was shocked to say the
least. Does that mean I'm my uncle's daughter? What kind of
twisted shit is that?
Kgosi: "What the fuck are you trying to say?" I really wanted to
punch this doctor so bad because it feels like this is one big
game to him.
Grandma: "Aubuti wa hae (His brother)?"
Dr: "Let's not get ahead of ourselves. The second thing we
concluded is that Palesa Mokoena and Thabiso Mokoena share
a father/daughter relationship." He just dropped the bomb just
like that. I heard my uncle's wife crying. Nthabiseng face looked
ashen and she couldn't even face my grandmother who was
screaming and thrashing with uncleSteve trying to calm her.
The whole room was a mess. I saw Palesa's face mirrored mine
when I thought I wasn't my father's daughter. I can feel her
pain or understand what she may have been going through.
Dr: "Now that that's out of the way. We found a compatible
donor. Thabiso Mokoena the grandfather to Tshepo Mokoena
is compatible to donate the kidney. I will you to it but it is best
to begin the operation sooner." He left just leaving us in
disarray. I again have the urge to punch him because he was
just rubbing it in.
I guess Palesa couldn't take because she left the room while
crying. I followed her.
Me: "Palesa wait." I called to her and she stopped before
turning around.
Her: "You must be happy huh?" Her voice was hoarse from the
crying.
Me: "I'm not. I know that we don't see eye to eye but you're
still my sister."
Her: "Don't you mean cousin."
Me: "You'll always be my sister cousin or not."
Her: "Oh please save that for someone who cares. I know
you're just rejoicing on the inside."
Me: "Look I understand how you feel."
Her: "No you don't. No one does!" She yelled before running
away. I understand that she is hurting and that this may be
difficult and painful for her. I decided to just let her be at the
moment.
Helvetica, Arial, sans-serif; color: rgb(5, 5, 5); font-size: 15px;
animation-name: none !important; transition-property: none
!important;">
"Still trying to play the hero?" I turned to see my brother.
Me: "She is hurting okay." I moved to him.
Him: "If it was you in her position she would have been
rejoicing at your misery."
Me: "Well I'm not like that?"
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
I'm on my way home after the whole incident or chaos at the
hospital. My grandmother fainted because of his elevated
blood pressure. Uncle Thabiso left with his wife who was
threatening to divorce him. My stepmonster disappeared
somewhere while the rest of the family stayed with my
grandmother. I called my husband because I wanted to thank
him.
PHONE CONVO:
Him: "BP wam."
Me: "Hi honey."
Him: "So how did it go?"
Me: "Everything went well just like how you planned." I hear
him clear his throat.
Him: "I don't know what you're talking about."
Me: "I know it was your plan all along. How else would the
doctor... a whole kidney doctor at that put on such a charade.
What I'm curious about is if those DNA result are true." I
stopped at the red light.
Him: "No the results are true. The whole spectacle was so that
we can expose your stepmother and uncle in front of everyone.
There have been lying to everyone for so long. I just had to act."
The turned green.
Me: "Well thank you for doing this for me. At least now my
grandmother can the kind of daughter-in-law she has been
favouring."
Him: "True. So you must be relieved."
Me: "No I'm furious. I'm furious because they robbed me of a
complete family. My father had to live two lives. My mother
had to endure the insults hurling at her. My brother had to
leave his little sister. I'm mad that they painted my mother as
the whore, a homewrecker while they were praising that
snake." The tears fell out of my eyes without stopping. "Look
honey I think we should talk at home because my eyes are
getting blurry with tears."
Him: "Yeah see you at home. Be careful okay."
Me: "Yeah. I love you."
Him: " I Love you." I dropped the call before wiping my tears. I
was lucky that there was not much traffic.
76
Kearabetswe
It is January meaning a new year with its new beginnings. A lot
happened during the last days of the past year. We had a
wonderful Christmas at my in-laws house but there were a
tensions especially regarding this so called pregnancy. I can tell
the whole family was at its wits end because no one has
reported the pregnancy. I had invited my family as well as
Palesa and the kids because Nthabiseng has since disappeared.
Tshepo is doing great after the surgery. Uncle Thabiso decided
to step up as the grandfather. However I'm not really sure on
what's happening in his family.
My grandmother's health hasn't been the best. She tried to
reach out to my mother but Kgosi taking the role of the man if
the house thought it best to let her sweat a little so that she
can realise the consequences of her action. New year was
great. My husband took me to a four day cruise from Durban to
Port Louis in Mauritius. It was just the two of us enjoying
ourselves and forgetting about everything else.
He hasn't said anything about the pregnancy issue so I was
relieved. Am I no longer taking morning afterpills? The answer
is no. Even though I had regrets after taking the test but I knew
I wasn't ready. I still have that uneasy feeling but I decided to
take each day as they come and whatever storm may come my
way I have to face them head on.
I haven't had a chance to talk to Jayden on behalf of Puleng.
This is because sometimes he was busy or I was. So there was
really never an appropriate time but I will try to find him.
Right now I'm on my way to Midrand to surprise my little sister.
She will be in varsity now and because she was enrolled at
Inscape design college to study graphic and communications
design in the Midrand campus she got an apartment in
Midrand. Because I was still on the cruise when they got the
apartment for her I haven't gotten a chance to see it.
It does feel nice to have a little sister and being a big sister. I
arrive at the address that my brother gave me. He also gave me
security clearance so that means I can go up to her floor
without having to call. I bought pizza, a tub of ice cream, two
bags of Simba chips, a cool drink and a few romcom movie
rentals to watch. I just hope she is home. After going through
the securing and showing them my clearance I park at the
visitors section. I get out of the with the plastic bags holding the
goodies. I admire the whole building because it is awe inspiring.
This is the kind of apartment owned by people with high paying
jobs.
I get in the elevator and press her floor. Her apartment is on
the firth floor. The elevator dings when I arrive and I look for
her door which I found easy because it wasn't that far from the
elevator. I put the plastics down before pressing on the bell. I
pick up the plastics as I await her to open the door.
I was relieved when I heard movement on the other side
because it would have been awkward if she wasn't around.
Instead of being greeted by the sweet face of my sister I came
face to face with a familiar face.
Me: "Yanga? What are you doing here?" To say I wasn't
shocked would be a lie. Yanga is uncle Fezile's (Father-in-law's
brother) son. His youngest and only son. What shocked me
more was that he was shirtless.
Him: "S-sister-in-law..." He was sweating or perhaps it was
because of whatever activity he was having with my sister.
Me: "Don't sister-in-law me. What the hell are you doing here?
And where is your shirt?" He tried to cover his bare chest with
his hands which was a feeble attempt.
"Was it the neighbour or wh---" Lilly came in... wearing his t-
shirt I presume. She was frozen in the spot. I pushed Yanga
aside before going inside and putting the plastics on the coffee
table. I turned my attention back to the pair with my hands on
my hips.
Me: "Anyone care to tell me what's happening here?" They
both stared at each other before glancing back to me. However
no one uttered a word. "Okay since you can't say anything I will
ask you this. Were you two having sex or did you have sex?" I
ask but none of them said anything. They had their heads
lowered. "Answer me damn it!" I found myself shouting. The
both nodded their heads still facing down. "Well which one is
it?"
Yanga: "W-we were a-about to... we haven't yet." I sighed.
Me: "Okay. So let me see the condoms." They looked at me as if
I have just grown a pair of heads. "Don't look at me like that.
Where is it? You guys know about sex so surely you must also
know about protection." I was disappointed at them. Not
because they were having sex but because they didn't protect
themselves.
Yanga: "I'm sorry sisKea. I will have them next time." I almost
laughed when he said next time. Lilly shrugged her shoulders
before going to sit on the sofa looking bored.
Me: "I can't believe you guys are so reckless." I said before
dragging Yanga with but then I stopped. "Go put something
on." I watch as he goes to where I assume it's the bedroom.
Lilly hasn't said anything or at least give Yanga his t-shirt.
After a few minutes he came back wearing a new t-shirt. I
honestly don't want to know how that was possible. I grabbed
him again pulling him with me. I lead him to my car before
driving to the nearest convenient store. The ride there was
silent but I could tell that he wanted to say something. He
followed me inside and headed to the adult section. I took out
a bunch of condoms. He gave me the look.
Me: "What? Akere now you know how to have sex so you
should also learn how to protect yourself."
Him: "You do realise I'm actually old." When he said I was a
little embarrassed because he was still young but he was older
than me. It was clear he was just giving me courtesy because of
his cousin. I sometimes forget my age because of my husband.
Me: "True... but the person you're having sex with is my little
sister. In fact you of all people should know the importance of
these." I pointed at packs of condom that I dumped on him.
"What are you even trying to accomplish anyway? You should
be aware of the consequences that might follow your
recklessness." We move to the till.
Him: "I know but it wasn't planned." He defended.
Me: "Oh really then how come you had an extra t-shirt there."
Him: "I left it the other day." After he said that he cussed under
his breath. My eyes widened.
Me: "Oh my God! But you should have still brought condoms
because it seems like you're a regular there." We waited in line.
"Look I'm not gonna tell you what to do or not do but this is
serious. You all people should be aware of the family secret." I
warned him because all I can see is heartbreak for my sister.
We all know how the whole family secret is centred around
soulmates.
Him: "I hear you." We were then next. The cashier raised her
eyebrow at us when Yanga put all those packs on the till.
Me: "He's my younger brother. So I'm teaching him to be
responsible." I said pushing everything on Yanga. She looked
unconvinced but the lady behind us started praising me for
being a good sister.
We arrived back at the apartment. Lilly was still where we left
her and still with same attire. I took some packs of condoms
since Yanga said that he was leaving. I threw them on the table
next to where Lilly was sitting.
Me: "Look I'm not gonna force you or prevent you from having
sex but I can't let you be reckless. You may be on the pill or
other contraceptives but you need to condoms and not just to
prevent pregnancy but also from diseases and infections."
Her: "Okay." I sighed.
Me: "I don't know why but I'm getting the feeling that you hate
or mad at me." I said because honestly ever since I came here
she has been disregarding my presence. That immediately
caught her attention.
Her: "I don't hate you nor am I mad. You're my sister... the one
I've been fantasizing about meeting."
Me: "Then what is it?"
Her: "It's not you okay, it's just. It is just so hard because I keep
thinking that if you didn't marry Daniel then I wouldn't have
been heartbroken." Heh that caught me off. Does that mean
my sister likes my husband? That's not good at all. She laughed
at my reaction making me frown.
Her: "I'm not talking about your husband but his brother." His
brother? His bro--- holy shit!
Me: "Don't tell me you mean Jayden?" I was flabbergasted.
Her: "The one and only. I thought what we had was special but
your friend came in. I know that he hooked up with her on your
wedding, so yeah."
Me: "But you're young and he's a player."
Her: "I know but he has always treated me well. I knew he
fucked around but he never tapped the same ass twice... except
for me. And before you say anything I was 17 turning 18 when
he took my virginity. Anyway things were fine until your friend
came along. So now you know why I am the way I am. I love
you so much but it hurts seeing them together and I know you
have nothing to do with this."
Me: "What about Yanga?"
Her: "We're just passing time. I'm lonely and he has to keep his
parents at bay. And besides I want to see if Jayden gets jealous.
"I had no idea what to think of this. One thing I do know is that I
need to have a talk with Jayden.
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
After that talk we did watch those romcoms and hung out like I
planned. The Jayden thing is bugging me. Friend, sister... this
sure is going to be difficult.
I arrive at home and I instantly go to the bedroom because I
was exhausted both physically and emotionally. I arrived in the
bedroom only to find Daniel sitting at the edge on the bed with
his hand holding a small box. He lifted his head when he heard
me with eyes that had an unreadable expression. Did I mention
how I dislike when he looks at me with those cold, emotionless
eyes.
Him: "Care to explain this?" He held out the box for me to see.
Me: "I-I c-can e-exp... e-explain." I found my knees buckling.
Him: "Do explain." My breath hitched and I felt like the earth
could just open and swallow me up.
77
Kearabetswe
Daniel: "So are you gonna talk or what?" My hands were
shaking. I knew that I was going to have to come clean or he
was going to find out eventually but I was not banking on this.
Me: "I-I... I'm noy ready." I blurted out eventually. "I know you
want a child but I'm not ready... at least for now... I have a lot
of stuff going on. Everything is just crazy and I'm feeling
overwhelmed, suffocated. I have school, a husband and the
company files I need to familiarize myself with... and a child
would have brought more stress. I sometimes don't know how
to handle pressure and I didn't want it to affect the baby... or at
least that's what I thought." Once I started I couldn't stop. I was
facing the floor the whole time.
Him: "Why didn't you say anything before." I heard him say.
"Look at me." I raised my head only for my eyes to meet his
burning gaze. My breath hitched.
Me: "You didn't want to wear a condom. I didn't know what to
do then and those pills was all I can think of. I know it was
wrong but I didn't want us to argue over it." I steeled my nerves
and went to sit next to him. I took his big hands into mine. "I
didn't know how to tell you this without sounding like I don't
want to have children. Look Daniel, I do want to have your
children but I wasn't ready. We had just reached that good
space in our marriage that I was afraid we'd have problems
once again." I sighed heavily.
Him: "I'm sorry." He whispered making me frown.
Me: "Why are you sorry? I should be the one apologizing. Every
time I took those pills it felt like I was betraying you."
Him: "I'm sorry for making you feel that I wanted a child even
when you don't. I do want a baby but when we're both ready."
His thumb caressed my cheek.
Me: "Why are you such a good husband? I feel like I don't
deserve you." I feel my cheeks dampen.
Him: "I'm the one who doesn't deserve you." He wiped my
tears gently.
Me: "No. You are a great husband while I have been nothing
but childish. Gosh I feel aweful. But are you sure you don't want
a child? I mean you are getting old and I saw the excitement
when you thought I was pregnant."
Him: "I'm not that old." He poked my nose. "I was excited about
the idea of little junior growing in there but I'm in no hurry." He
caressed my tummy. At that moment I felt the strangest
sensation travelling through my whole senses. I gulped causing
Daniel to raise his eyebrow. "Are you okay?"
Me: "Yeah. I was just horrified about you calling my baby with
the same name you use for your elephant." He pinched my
cheeks.
Him: "Well it's different and I did mention little." He chuckled
as I smiled. It feels like a huge burden was lifted off my
shoulders.
Me: "It's so not. But are you really sure you can wait?" I had to
ask again because I didn't want it to feel like he is the only one
making sacrifices for us.
Him: "Yes I am sure." He then raised my t-shirt before planting
a kiss on my tummy. "As for you my little junior wait for daddy
for six months." I giggled.
Me: "Six months? I was hoping on waiting for six years." I
teased him.
Him: "Weh Prim do you want me ti impregnate you right here
right now. I'll take you right now and make sure you don't get a
chanceto drink those pills." I giggled at his cute reaction.
Me: "I'm joking. You should have seen your face. I should have
taken a picture." I then laughed out loud much to his
annoyance. He kissed my lips to swallow my laughs.
Him: "Stop playing with your husband." I smiled at him.
"Anyway I think you should quit taking those pills. They are not
good for your health especially when you take them regularly.
They are supposed to be emergency pills not medication. The
effects may not be seen now but later when you're ready to
have children we might find it difficult to conceive. They are not
like regular contraceptives which prevents ovulation because
they kill or wash away whatever is in your womb." My mouth
fell to the floor. "Well even though I hate it but we will start
using a condom... but only for six months though. "
Me: "How do you know all of this again?" I was shocked to hear
how much he knows about the pills. Some even I didn't know.
Him: "I kind of looked it up on Google when I was waiting for
you. I have to say you took your time climbing those stairs."
Me: "I was tired because of your brother and his women."
Him: "Ah let's hear the gossip." He pulled us up on the bed.
Me: "Shouldn't we be buying condoms?" I ask because I know
that the night won't end without him eating me up.
Him: "Don't try to change the subject... but we will use the ones
I bought for Njabulo."
Me: "Are you guys the same size down there?"
Him: "No but I had bought him different sizes. We don't go
around looking at each other okay." I laugh at him. To be
honest I feel lighter that we have got this out of the way and I
was more happier that he understood which was what scared
me the most.
"Ma'am do you have an appointment?" The receptionist at
Jayden's firm asked. Since we couldn't meet because of
conflicting schedule I decided to visit his office. I urgently
needed to talk to him more especially now that my sister is also
affected.
Me: "No but it is very important I see my brother-in-law." I tried
to beg because I needed to see him today. "If you want you can
call him and ask him if he wants to see me."
The receptionist called him and luckily he agreed to see me.
The receptionist led me to his office and left me there. I
knocked before Jayden let me in.
Him: "What brings my beautiful sister-in-law here?" He asked
smiling at me.
Me: "You lied about the soulmate thing didn't you?" I didn't
waste time with pleasantries.
Him: "That's awfully an interesting way to start a conversation."
He raised his eyebrow.
Me: "I'm serious."
Him: "I can see, but seriously not even a hello?"
Me: "Okay. Hello! So answer my question." I sat down putting
my handbag on his desk.
Him: "I would answer if I knew what this is all about." He leaned
back on his chair lazily with his head resting on his hands.
Me: "You lied about that girl being your soulmate."
Him: "And how would you know that?"
Me: "Just answer the damn question." I was frustrated at this
point.
Him: "Okay fine." He sat up straight. "Yes I did and I think you
know why I did."

I stood up and paced back and forth with Jayden watching me

as if I lost my marbles... maybe I have. I sat back down.
Me: "You need to break up with my sister, leave my friend
alone.
Him: "Firstly, you can't tell me what to do. Secondly, I broke up
with your sister."
Me: "Good then. That means you won't be bothering my sister
and she can move on with someone else." I saw his face
changing from nonchalance to fury.
Him: "Who's that fool that's courting his death." He roared
hitting the desk, breaking it into two. I have never seen him this
mad before. He has always been that chill.
Me: "You need to chill. You broke up with her. You said so
yourself. Leave my sister to me." He grabbed my arm.
Him: "I swear if you don't tell what's happening, I will forget
your my sister-in-law." His grip was so strong that I felt like he
was crushing my bones.
Me: "Try it and Daniel will forget that you're his brother. Is that
what you want." His grip loosened.
Him: "I'm sorry." He ran his hands on his head.
Me: "Look Jayden I know commitment scares you but you need
to make a decision. You chose Puleng so you need to leave my
sister alone. Let her move on all she wants. She also deserve
someone who would love her and treat her right. As for Puleng
you have three choices. One, you leave her alone or be
committed to her. Two, you become exclusive fuck buddies.
This means you fuck only her and she fucks only you. Three,
you be in an open relationship. Meaning you fuck other people
and so does she. She may not look it but she is hurting too. She
hates just like you but you have her caged."
Him: "Whatever. I will consider."
Me: "You don't sound convincing. However I will take your
word for it. So where did you get that girl?"
Him: "She's my friend's girl. She is the sweet kind and hates it
when her boyfriend gives her money. She was the perfect
cover-up." He smirked.
Me: "Well you need to tell the truth to your mother or else she
is going to scare the poor kid."
Him: "Fuck! No wonder he said she was complaining about the
grocery his mother bought for her."
Me: "Yes and you have a chance now."
Him: "What do y---" His office phone rang. "Talk to me. Yeah let
her in." He cussed after he put the phone down.
Me: "I will leave you to it." I took my bag before standing up.
Him: "You called my mother?"
Me: "You need to get it done now before it's too late." I left his
office.
78
Kearabetswe

Today I am meeting with my business partner. By business

partner is none other than David. December was pretty hectic
so I haven’t had the chance to get back on him about the whole
investment thing. Because we had to keep our plans a secret
we set our meeting at Ocean basket in North Riding. I asked
Amahle to let him visit me and I guess she was more than
happy seeing as I’m probably the only one he gets along with.

We order in the meantime before our meeting commences. I

ordered Prawns and fish with calamari while he ordered Greek
salad with calamari heads. To be honest I felt weird because
shouldn’t our orders be reversed or something. His order
looked more sophisticated.
Him: “I have sold all my extra gadgets and I got R230 000 from
it.” He opened his backpack and I almost had a heart attack.
This the first time I saw so much money at once. Yeah now I
have money and lots of it but it is on the card.
Me: “How did you manage to make so much money?” I was
beyond blown away. I know his gizmos are probably worth a lot
but I never thought he could manage to make that much
money.
Him: “I auctioned them online.” He said sipping on his soda like
it was nothing.
Me: “But still.” I know that you can make more money selling
through an action but still that’s a lot of money.
Him: “Some of them were brand new and those that weren’t
had cool apps and software
Advertisement
so I guess it helped.” I was impressed by him. This is a ten year
old going eleven. I also want a smart baby like him.
Me: “I will also take out the same amount as you then you can
give it to your mother’s foundation. I was kind of hoping that I
you can help me grow R250 000 for me.” It felt weird asking a
ten year old to help grow your money.
Him: “No problem.” He then took out his iPad and showed it to
me. “These are the few places to invest in so you can pick. I
looked them up, analysed them and concluded they are the
best investment.” I was once again impressed by him. I feel
stupid standing in the same room as a ten year old.
Me: “No you decide on your own. I give you full control of my
money. In fact...” I take out a card. “I made this card especially
for this. I will just load the rest of the money now.” I took out
my iPhone and transferred the outstanding amount to the card
immediately. The card was also loaded with money but I never
imagined he would raise that much.
Him: “You are very trusting, aren’t you? I could just run away
your money.” He shook his head as if reprimanding me.
Me: “Well I trust you so use me as much as you want.”
Him: “You should not let others hear you say that cause they
may take it the wrong way.”
Me: “Roger! Anyway remind we are done here to go to the
back and deposit that money into the bank because it can be
dangerous walking with money everywhere.” I whispered at the
end.
Him: “Let them try and besides when it is like this we can avoid
unnecessary tax. In fact if you want I can hide some of your
asserts.” He said it like he didn’t just drop a bob on me.
Me: “No, no thanks. And you should not associate with yourself
with those kinds of things.” I take back what I said. I don’t want
my child to be smart like him. I don’t want to have high blood
pressure when I’m so young.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Today is Saturday and Amahle and his husband hosted a
shisanyama at their house. Since after Christmas everyone
were doing their own things they found it necessary to just a
chillas and just unwind before crazy January swallows us. The
children were with their grandparents with the parents are
coming there.

I’m still at home getting ready with my husband. He wore grey

Gucci logo-print loopback cotton-jersey shorts, white cool goat
Gucci dabbing premium t-shirt, with black Gucci double G
matelasse slides. I wore black cotton-blend boucle-tweed
shorts, black Gucci print crossover stretch-jersey bodysuit, with
labellov Versace gold embroidered wedge heels. I am tying my
hair when He sneaks behind me and hugs while looking at me
through the mirror.
Him: “You look beautiful as always Mrs Me.” He plants a
feather kiss on my neck. I giggle because it is a bit ticklish.
Me: “You look handsome as always Mr Me.” I then sniff him.
“And you smell as intoxicating as ever.”
Him: “Well that’s your husband for you.” I giggle because he is
as arrogant as ever but I love it... in fact I think his confidence is
what also drawn me to him. He turned me to him before his
gaze fell on my tummy. “Isn’t this thing suffocating your
tummy?”
Me: “No. It is very stretchy and my tummy is not big nor does it
have anything inside.” I raise my eyebrow. Even though we had
the talk with him he can’t stop fussing over me. Apparently it is
to practice for when I am pregnant. Because of what he told me
about danger of taking the morning afterpills in the long run, I
haven’t taken any and luckily my husband kept his word about
the condoms.
Him: “Yeah whatever. Let’s finish up so that we can leave.” He
kissed my forehead making me smile.
Me: “Okay. We need to hurry up so that we can fetch Palesa.” I
asked Amahle to invite her and my little angels had a sleepover
at Amahle’s and they will together with her kids to my in-laws.
Him: “I don’t like that look you’re having.” He squinted his eyes.
Me: “What look?”
Him: “That look that tells me that you’re about to make
someone else’s problem yours.”
Me: “She needs me.” I said giving him my hair tie so that he can
help with tying my hair. Today I left my curls alone so it is a bit
difficult to tie it hence I like straightening it.
Him: “You’re not a doctor nor are you a therapist.”
Me: “She is my sister... well cousin. Bottom line is she needs
someone and right now no one is offering a hand. I’m also
doing this for my two angels. They deserve a mother is okay
and stable.”
Him: “You’re such a good person.” He kissed the top of my
head.
Me: “You’re also a good person.”
Him: “Nope. I’m not a good person. I am just good to you.” We
finally finished my hair. Well it looks neat... well messy kind of
neat.
79
Kearabetswe

We arrived at Amahle’s place and we found the place already

lively. The braai was held at the back where there was also a
swimming pool. Palesa and I went to greet Amahle and the
others leaving Daniel to mingle with his bros. I found Amahle
with Zoe. We shared hugs and hellos.
Palesa: “I need to go to the bathroom.” She said causing the
others to look at her.
Amahle: “Oh, well... ask one of the helpers to take you there.”
She said and Palesa left instantly.

After Palesa left our gazes remained on her retreating back.

Zoe: “What’s her problem?”
Me: “Well she is going through a lot right now.” I answered
which made her raise her eyebrow.
Her: “So how’s that your problem? You do remember she was
the same person together with her mother who made your life
a living hell. If you were in her shoes, do you think she would
have done what you’re doing right now?” I roll my eyes at her.
She is not the only one to question my actions.
Me: “I know but I can’t just leave her like this. She feels alone,
abandoned and I know how that feels. And besides I’m only
doing this for her kids. They deserve a mother a better mother.
Right now all she’s doing is shutting everyone out, including
them.”
Her: “But still y---” Amahle interrupted by putting a hand on her
shoulder.
Amahle: “Let her be Zana. You do what you think it’s best Kea
and we will be here supporting you.” I hugged her because she
was the first person not to judge or question me. I know it may
seem stupid but I can’t help how I feel and even though she
never considered me as her sister but she has always been to
me.
Me: “Thank you sisMahle. Anyway where is Puleng? She hasn’t
arrived yet?” I ask because I thought we were the only late
comers seeing as we had to fetch someone first.
Zoe: “She arrived ages ago but she disappeared together with
my brother. I don’t even want to think what they have been up
to.” I laugh because that was kind of expected. It Jayden wasn’t
in the picture then she would have picked any good looking guy
before hooking up.
“Hello bitches!” We heard Puleng’s voice shouting to us. She
walked over to us while fixing her dress. The girls and I laughed
at her antics. We all know what she has been up to.
Her: “That was mind blowing, as always. Oh my sweet little
angel is here.” She tried to hug me but I swatted her hands off.
Me: “Get those hands off me. We don’t where it has been.” I
said while hiding behind others because she was adamant on
hugging me.
Her: “I washed them, I think. But I definitely wiped them. I
don’t know but see they are clean.” She showed them to me
and indeed they looked clean but you can never be sure.
“Seriously are you punishing me because I had sex? Your
husband is here you can just ask some if you’re horny.” I was
embarrassed because she was quiet or trying to be.
Me: “Okay fine I will give you a hug. Just stop talking.” I gave up
because I didn’t want her to say anymore. “I will hug you but
don’t put your hands on me.” I hugged her ad I was surprised
that she didn’t use her hands. We broke apart and she was
stifling a laugh together with Amahle and Zoe. “What is it?”
Puleng: “You do realise that we weren’t exactly naked when
had sex.”
Me: “Eww
eww.” I muttered while brushing my hands against my clothes.
They burst into laughter.
Puleng: “You do realise you’re no longer a virgin.”
Me: “So? I know I’m no longer a virgin but that doesn’t mean I
want to touch Jayden’s sweat and other stuff. My husband’s is
enough.” They laughed even more.

*******************************

The shisanyama has been going fine and it was nice to mingle
especially since we know from now on that it will get crazy with
work for some and school for some. I haven’t seen Palesa so
long and right now everyone is having a plate or something.
Daniel on the other hand is having his third plate.
Me: “Seriously Daniel, you need to stop eating or you’re gonna
have stomach ache.” I reprimanded him. I know he is a guy and
they eat more than us girls but you need to understand that
each plate was enough for a guy and he is having three.
Him: “Relax okay. I know what my stomach is capable.”
Me: “Yeah but these days you have been eating more than
usual.”
Him: “I need all the energy to keep up with my beautiful wife.” I
rolled my eyes at him. Who needs energy to keep up with who?
He can take me the whole day and night till I pass out.
Me: “You and I both know I’m the one who needs more energy.
I think I need to take some food for Palesa. I haven’t seen her
anywhere.” I said making him shake his head. I leave him with
his food. I reach the food table. They braaied a lot of meat that
a lot was still left. I took a plate to dish for Palesa.

I was busy when Nobuhle approached me. She also came with
her husband because she is family after all.
Her: “Hi!”
Me: “Hi!” I said while focusing on putting food on the plate.
Her: “Is it you the pregnant one?” I stopped midway. I honestly
wasn’t in the mood to talk to her.
Me: “Nope.” I said continuing with my task.
Her: “Are you sure?”
Me: “Yes I am sure.” I said exasperated.
Her: “If it’s not you and not any of us. Who do you think it is
who’s pregnant?”
Me: “I don’t know and I couldn’t care less.” I sighed before
facing her. “Why are you even asking me that?” Her eyes
revealed nothing. She shrugged before taking a sip of her drink.
Her: “I just thought you would know since you weren’t the only
one your husband was with. But never mind.” She left after she
finished talking. I felt my mood plunge. I tried so hard to deny
that possibility and now she had to bring it up. I took a can of
sprite in the cooler before making my way to where Palesa was.

The whole time I felt numb. I found Palesa on the other side of
the yard sitting next on a bench next to a pond. I sat down next
to her before giving her her food and drinks.
Her: “Thanks.” She sighed looking at the pond again. I also
looked and the whole place just feels serene and relaxing. “You
know I didn’t always hate you.” I looked to her.
Me: “What?” I asked because for as long as I knew her she
never liked me. Even before my father died she has never been
that model sister. Even though she never said anything she just
treated me like I never existed.
Her: “When your mother and Kgosi were still with us.
Everything was great. I felt love from your mother more than
what my mother gave me. And there was Kgosi who even
though he was only older than me by a few months acted like a
protective older brother. Those were the best days of my
childhood.” She was smiling and I listen intently because it was
the first time she was telling me this. “Then you were born.
Kgosi and I we’re so excited. I was more excited because I now
had a younger sibling who I can spoil and protect like Kgosi did
to me. You were our little sister and I used to change your
diapers. Well your mother did and just made me believe I was
the one doing the job. We didn’t want to go our pre-school we
wanted to be with you. You were so tiny and cute. I remember
there was this one time we didn’t wait for our transport and
just left the school on our own. Our teachers weren’t aware
when we snuck out. We wanted to be with you sooner but we
got lost in the way. We were just a four and a five year old kids
after all. When we were found dad—well your dad was so mad
but Kgosi took my punishment. He said that he was the one
who forced me to sneak out.” She stopped because she was
sniffling. I put my hand on her back, rubbing it.
Me: “What changed?”
Her: “When your mother and Kgosi disappeared and everyone
thought they died. I was angry at Kgosi for leaving us because I
didn’t understand what death meant at that time. You were still
the little sister I loved and used to brood with you that our
brother left us. But then when you were four my mother and
grandmother started to turn me against you when da—your
dad wasn’t around. They would make me think that you were
the reason why they left and that my father loved you more. Of
cause at first I found it ridiculous but the kid in me started
seeing small things and attributed to you being loved more
than me. And then you started doing great at school and I got
more jealous. I don’t know from when did I no longer see you
as my little sister but an object standing in the way of my
happiness.” She laughed dryly. “Look at the irony. You are the
only one who is standing by me when I have no one.”
Me: “You still have your children and they love you.
MalomeThabiso is still your father and I’m sure he would want
to be there for you.”
Her: “Oh please I’m sure he was aware he was my father. After
all he has always been close with my mother. I wouldn’t be
surprised if they were cheating on their spouses all this time.” I
nod because like she said, they have always been close but no
one suspected anything.
Me: “How is grandma’s health?” I ask because I really wanted
to know since I haven’t seen since that incident.
Her: “I don’t know. I didn’t want to go see her in case I find
Thabiso there.”
I wanted to say something but stopped when the music
abruptly stopped. Even though it wasn’t that loud this side we
were still able to hear it. We looked at each other before
heading back to the others. When we got there we found Kgosi
and Daniel holding back and angry looking Jayden with Luphelo
and Gavin holding back equally angry Yanga who had a blue
eye. Lilly was trying to hold back her tears which she wasn’t
winning. Puleng on the other hand just had a blank look while
some people looked confused while others were enjoying the
show.
80
Kearabetswe
The tension in the room was so thick that you can cut it with a
knife. I stood dumbfounded not knowing what to do. Should I
go and comfort my blank faced friend or my crying sister?

Jayden and Yanga were struggling against their hold and it felt
like any minute they will break free and tear each other down.
They were looking at each other with such angry eyes that if no
one was holding them back then someone might have died.
Gavin: "Lwazi let's bring them to the room." He shouted to his
brother who nodded. I have no idea where or what room they
were talking about but the four men took the struggling-angry
duo to wherever that was. After their departure the room fell
into a deafening silence as people, me included tried to make
out what was happening.

Amahle: "Thank you very much everyone. I do apologise for

that interlude but now that that's over. The party can go on.
We have plenty of meat and booze so help yourselves and
enjoy." Like a good host she brought back everyone from their
own cloud. The music was put on and people went back to their
businesses. Even though I am hundred percent sure that most
of them will be discussing what just happened.

Now that that was over I was once again in a dilemma. I know
that even though Puleng acts nonchalant most of the time but
deep she does get affected like any other person. In fact I
beleive she gets more hurt and affected that most of us
because it takes a lot more to pretend to be unaffected and
pretending like the pain is not there is more painful. I want to
go and hug so badly but when I see my little sister's crying face I
feel defeated. Amahle and Zoe are by Puleng's side who is
blankly staring at my sister while my sister is crying all by
herself. I move my gaze from my sister to my friend in
helplessness but at that instant our gaze locks on each other. I
can't read her expression before she leaves the room. I move to
follow her but stop when Amahle and Zoe follows her.

Advertisement
sans-serif; color: rgb(5, 5, 5); font-size: 15px; animation-name:
none !important; transition-property: none !important;">
I walk towards my crying sister and pull her into an embrace.
My bodysuit moisten due to her tears. My heart breaks a little
when I hear her soft sobs. I pull away after what felt like a
century.
Me: "Tell me what did you do?" I ask while wiping her tears
gently using my thumbs.
Her: "I don't know... I just arrived and... I don't know." She was
hiccuping as she spoke. It was then I realised that it wasn't the
time to talk about it.
Me: "Shh... it's okay. Uh can you drive?"
Her: "I came... w-with Yanga." As she said it, it was then I
realised how stupid I was. Even if she came with her own car,
she was clearly not in the right space to drive. I called Palesa to
come closer.
Me: "Can you drive?" I then ask her but she gave me a "Are you
kidding me" look and again I wanted to hit my head for my
stupidity. She has no license so obviously she can't drive. I told
the two of them to follow me as I go to where we parked our
car earlier. I was about to open the car when I remembered the
car keys are with my husband and my bag is in a room Amahle
put our stuff in and the key is with her. "Wait for me. I'll be
back in a short while." I told as I go hunt for where Amahle is.

I found them sitting on the porch of the back cottage. Amahle

and Zoe were watching Puleng who was staring blankly at the
stars. I ask for the key while informing them that I will be back.
She gave me the key and I went to the room to get my bag. I
took my wallet and took out a few notes before putting the
wallet back in the bag. I also took out my iPhone and left the
room after locking it. I went outside to Lilly and Palesa.
Me: "I already called for an Uber. Here's a few notes to pay." I
gave the money to Palesa. "I'm gonna have to bother you to
take Lilly to your apartment for the night and then tomorrow I'll
come for her. I hope you don't mind."
Her: "It is your apartment at the end of the day so why not."
She shrugged while taking the money.
Me: "No the apartment is yours. Just take it as a gift to my
niece and nephew." I told her before turning my attention to
Lilly. "I will come an get you okay. Please stay with Palesa in the
meantime. I promise I won't tell mom about it for now but I
can't say the same about Kgosi." When I mentioned Kgosi her
face paled instantly.
Her: "Oh my God, please talk to him. I know he will listen to
you. Oh my God I'm toast." She was shaking. I pat her
shoulders.
Me: "I will try but I can't promise anything. You did make a
mess in there. Okay for now just leave and I'll handle everything
from here." I reassured her before urging them to leave in case
their ride has come. I left them and walked back to the cottage.

I found the same scene when I returned. I sat down next to

Puleng while also watching her. It was after a while since I sat
down when she opened her mouth to say something.
Her: "You knew didn't you?" She was asking but it sounded
more like a statement. I nodded.
Zoe: "Knew what?" She frowned.
Me: "I swear I only knew that there were a thing. In fact I found
not too long ago but Jayden assured me they were over way
before he met you. In fact Lilly is now with Yanga." I hurriedly
explained because I didn't want a misunderstanding between
us.
Zoe: "Wait... so my brother was together with your sister?"
Me: "Apparently but that was way before he was with you."
Puleng: "I don't care if they're together now or not." She
sighed. Amahle, Zoe and I looked at each other. "I just hate that
he made me look like a fool in there. He came with me yet he
was fighting his cousin over another bitch. No offense."
Me: "None taken." I was honest with that because that's how
she talks most of the time. If she had said a hoe then yeah I
would have taken an offense.
Zoe: "I'm sorry friend." She said.
Puleng: "Why? I don't blame you two. They're your siblings but
not you."
Amahle: "She is is right, and if anything the one at fault is
Khwezi here." After that silence reigned once again. We stood
in silent for two minutes before Puleng stood up abruptly.
Her: "You know what? Screw this. Screw him. I'm gonna hit the
club, drink my ass off and then fuck the first handsome guy I
see. One of you bitches needs to give me a ride seeing as I
didn't come here alone." She walked away right after that.
Zoe: "I came with Bulo here."
Me: "I also came with my husband so I don't know. But we
should follow her, shouldn't we?"
Zoe: "Yeah I think so."
Amahle: "I'll lend you one of my cars. I would have loved to
come too but I have to stay behind to make sure everything is
right because who knows when husband will finish whatever it
is that they are doing."
Me: "We understand. I have to do something first so do wait for
me." I stood up as well.

NARRATED
Daniel, Kgosi, Luphelo and Gavin led Jayden and Yanga to the
basement. Gavin used his other hand to take out the keys and
open the door. He then led them to a corner where there are
chains.
Him: "Alright chain them up." He ordered in a monotone. Kgosi
was taken aback.
Kgosi: "Did he just... are you fucking nuts?" He ask
incredulously. Initially he thought that they'll bring them in the
basement so that they can have a bro talk and talk it out but
this... this is definitely crazy.
Gavin: "Lwazi shut him up before I do." He told his brother in an
emotionless tone. "In fact why is he even here."
Daniel: "Kgosi it's okay man, it won't hurt them." He then
turned to his older brother, "He knows already."
Gavin: "Whatever just do as I said." Then the four men chained
the two on each opposite ends. The two men who were
chained threw daggers at each other. "Now that that's done.
What the fuck were you two thinking? Since when do we allow
a hoe come between the oath our fathers took, we took." He
turned to the two.

Kgosi: "Yeah I get your pissed but don't my little sister a hoe."
Even though he knows about the Dlamini family secret and he
is surrounded by five beast who can rip him into shreds any
time, he spoke for his sister.
Gavin: "Lwazi your friend is really getting on my nerve." He said
impatiently. Daniel on the other hand was caught between a
rock and a hard place. One is his older brother and one is his
best friend/brother-in-law.
Kgosi: "At the end of the day she is my sister. You can use all
your beast power on me all you want but draw a very thin line
when it comes to my sisters." He said in conviction.
Gavin: "Oh yeah? You seem to forget your other sister is with us
and we can do whatever we want with her." He narrowed his
eyes when he said that.
Kgosi: "Daniel will never hurt my sister." He said confidently.
Gavin: "He won't but that doesn't mean I can't."
Luphelo: "Okay I think that's enough of whatever testosterone
game you're playing." He stood in between the two of them. At
that moment the door was kicked open and a figure dashed
straight towards Jayden and a palm landed on his face causing
his anger to surge.
Her: "That's for lying to me."
Jayden: "Take your wife before I forget she's my sister-in-law
and do something we'll all regret." He gritted his teeth. Daniel
who has just pulled his wife from his brother stopped and
crossed his arms.
Daniel: "I dare you." He challenged. His wife dashed towards his
brother again and a slap landed again in his face.
Kea: "And that's for making my sister cry." To be honest she
was only this brave because her husband was there. Jayden
started struggling in his chains when he heard that Lilly was
crying.
Jayden: "Where is she?" His eyes started turning red.
Kea: "You lost that privilege when you chose Puleng." She then
walked to her husband. "Hubby I don't think I'm gonna make it
tonight because I need to accompany a friend get wasted and
score some tonight. But don't worry I'm going to be the
chauffeur so no drinking for me."
Jayden: "She's not going anywhere." He was seething at this
point.
Kea: "Nah uh. You lost that right the moment you hit your
cousin for another woman and in front of everyone. You told
me you chose her but what did you do? Now they are both
hurting because of you. Since you don't seem to know who you
want then you lost to have a say or be with any of them. Take
this opportunity to make a decision. Be a man and stick to it."
After saying her piece she walked to her brother. "Brother
please don't tell mommy about this. At least not until you
spoke to her." She pouted at her brother who couldn't help but
nod. She then went to kiss her husband before leaving the men
finish whatever it is they were doing. Kgosi was impressed by
the way her sister handled everything, leaving everyone in awe.
Daniel on the other hand felt hot and bothered because his
wife looked so damn sexy. Now that he thinks about it. There is
no way he'll allow his way show that hot and sexy side to other
man. He then decided to leave the rest to his brothers while he
stops his wife.
Luphelo: "Now that that's over. You two will stay in here until
you reconcile. We're all brothers and we made an oath, the
same oath our fathers took. And the same one our children will
take. Whatever it is that's happening between you two needs
to end right away." He finished what his cousin was about to
say before. Yanga who hasn't said anything since spoke.
Yanga: "Yeah I think you guys need to unchain me because
even though the sex was good but we were just passing time.
One who needs to sit and make an introspection is that dude
over there who had the nerve to raise his fists at me and break
the oath. She is not worth it for me." His face was devoid of
emotions as if he wasn't the one who was shuffling against
Gavin and Luphelo.
Jayden: "The sex was good? Just passing time? Not worth it?"
His voice was dangerously low. Before they knew it he leaped
off where he was breaking the chain in the process. He swung
his fist on Yanga's face. "Say that again and I swear I'll kill you."
His hands then gripped his neck. The three guys used all their
strength to pull him away from him. They struggled until they
moved to the other side and chained him. They had to add
more chains to subdue him.
Gavin: "Okay this is messed up. This now needs our fathers'
intervention." He said before leaving with the rest. He took out
his phone to make a call. He knew that now is above any of
them.
81
NARRATED

A lone figure stirred up on the bed before opening their eyes.

Puleng woke up to a heavy head and she cussed silently. The
only regrettable thing about getting wasted is the hangover
that followed the next day. She pulled the sheets off her in
attempt to wake up but was taken aback because instead of
her clothes she was wearing a large men’s shirt. She got off the
bed and looked around the unfamiliar bedroom.
Her: “At least it looks like I got laid. I don’t remember anything
but I hope that at least he is handsome.” She muttered to
herself before going out of the bedroom to find the guy she
hooked up with. It was very important to know if he was
handsome or not?
She climbed down the stairs and went to the kitchen where she
found him cooking breakfast. When he turned around she
almost had a heart attack right then and then

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Inside Gavin’s basement Mandla, Langa and Fezile were sitting
down on a sofa in their suits; a very dazzling scenery of three
good looking mature men. Luphelo, Gavin, and Daniel were
standing next to their fathers in suits as well with Yanga and
Jayden chained down. It looked like some ancient scene where
two culprits were about to sentenced to death. It was eerie and
if one didn’t know their relationship they might have thought
that it was some mafia hideout with two spies who were
caught.

Langa: “Heh. This is interesting. Brothers fighting against each

other for a girl.” He shook his head. Yanga and Jayden had their
heads hung low.
Mandla: “Did my brothers and I work hard all this time for this?
Or were we too indulgent on you? Do you have any idea how
difficult it was to build this empire that you’re trampling on
right now?” He roared when he thought of the times when they
were younger and they had nothing because their uncles took
their inheritance. They also made many oaths to ensure that
their relationship remain intact because they didn’t want that
enmities between brothers that their uncles towards their
father.
Advertisement
sans-serif; color: rgb(5, 5, 5); font-size: 15px; animation-name:
none !important; transition-property: none !important;">
The room became eerily quiet after his roar.
Fezile: “You have nothing to say?” He asked when he saw no
movement coming from Jayden and Yanga.
Mandla: “Is that how it is?” He stood up before crouching next
to Jayden. He lifted his head before landing a punch on his
jaws. Everyone was shocked and even Yanga lifted his head. He
watched in horror as his uncle walks towards him. He closed his
eyes as he braced himself for the punch. When it finally landed
he felt a little light headed. “Are you all going to say something
or should I go another round? How about the next round all of
us give it a go?” He pointed to his brothers. Yanga shuddered
when he thought of three punches landing on his face when
one already made him feel lightheaded. Wouldn’t that mean
that he would faint?
Yanga: “We’ll talk... we’ll talk.” Gavin and Luphelo who were
standing side by side chuckled while Daniel who was on the
other side looked on in boredom. He was hungry and missing
his wife. He woke up very early only to watch this show. He has
no idea why he was called if he was just going to a spectator
and they even had the balls to say that he must wear suits. He
only wears suits to work or on special occasions.

Mandla looked back to his son who was quiet.

Mandla: “Aren’t you going to say something?” He asked him.
Jayden: “What is it that I should say? Am I supposed to watch
him as he plays with my woman?” He clenched his jaws as he
glared daggers at Yanga.
Mandla: “What your woman? Isn’t your woman that girl you
brought to our estate?”
Jayden: “I didn’t bring her. Your wife did?” He rolled his eyes.
Mandla: “You... you.” He pointed at him. He felt like he was
about to choke on blood. He loosened his tie before taking a
breath, “I thought the only child I need to worry about is Lwazi
but now that he is on the right track, I have to worry about
you.”
Daniel: “Why am I being brought into this charade?” He raised
his eyebrows. He doesn’t want to be here in the first place but
now they even drag their name in their discussion.
Mandla: “What nonsense.” At that moment he felt like raising
kids was too hard. He was still too young to die of anger.
On the side Luphelo who was watching this scene whispered to
his cousin.
Luphelo: “Haven’t you noticed how our fathers are so fierce
with us yet when it comes to Lwazi they take a step back or
think twice before acting.”
Gavin: “Why don’t you try hitting him?”
Luphelo: “I love my life.” He shuddered. If there is one person
who is unruly and untamed is definitely his cousin. Even he as
the oldest son among his cousins he doesn’t dare overstep.
Even Themba doesn’t dare try anything.

Fezile helped his older down. Then he turned to his son.

Fezile: “Khwezi claims that you are playing with the girl. What
do you have to say for yourself? Did you even know that they
have a thing?” He asked after calming his brother down. Yanga
then started laughing maniacally catching everyone off guard.
Everyone was taken aback and watched him in horror including
the bored Daniel.
Yanga: “Of cause I knew. Why do you think I did it? I knew they
had something going on and that he still cares even when he
pretends he doesn’t. Wouldn’t it be fun to see who he reacts
when I took his woman and the big reveal when his other
woman was also present, how exciting. Now he lost both.” The
scared guy was gone and was now replaced with a smirking
nonchalant guy in front of them.
Fezile: “Why?” was the only words he could utter. He couldn’t
believe those words came out of his son’s mouth. He was
always playful in fact so playful that he was always on his case
about it.
Yanga: “Why? It’s because I’m tired of always living in their
shadow. Mandla owned the family enterprise while you were
only overseeing the accounting firm. When he retired he gave it
to his son and when you retired you also gave the firm to his
other son. What about me?” He was shouting.
Mandla: “Heh! Now I’m no longer uncle.”
Fezile: “Are you out of your mind? Does what I do seem
worthless in your eyes? And of cause the firm will naturally be
passed to Khwezi since he studied accounting. All your cousins
are studying in order to take over the companies. Do you think
they wanted it? No... they know it is their responsibility hence
they also have their own thing at the side. Luphelo likes his
gizmos but he took over the accounting firm in Pretoria. Your
sister is overseeing the trading company in PE with his wife.
Your cousin Themba likes cooking but he is leading the law firm.
Look at Lubabalo (Langa’s younger son, also the youngest son
of all the cousins) he is in Turkey studying medicine so that we
can have a doctor in the family. And you what have you done
for the family besides spending the money your cousins are
working hard for. And are you stupid? You know we have very
important partnership with that girl’s brother yet you insist on
playing with her. Do you want to ruin this family?” He felt his
blood boiling. The person didn’t sound like his son at all. His
wife will die if she sees their son like this.

Knock! Knock!

The heavy atmosphere was interrupted by a knock on the door.

Amahle entered escorting Daluxolo inside.

Daluxolo: “Did I come at a bad time? Why are they chained?

They are human after all.”
Mandla: “Are you trying to fuck with me?” He cussed causing
everyone to look at him in surprise. He couldn’t take it anymore
because he felt like was about to blow up any moment. They
thought they’ll be just scolding children but who knew they’ll
discover so much. Daluxolo ignored him and went straight to
Yanga. He took out some yellow powder before blowing it on
Yanga’s face who instantly fell unconscious.
Fezile: “What did you do?” He couldn’t help but ask.
Daluxolo: “Would you have preferred he kept talking? I didn’t
know you were such a masochistic. I do have a torture at my
house and I can invite you and your wife to play.” He laughed
afterwards in Fezile’s dismay. “Can’t take a joke, I see. Anyway
just know that whatever he said he didn’t mean it. The pitiful
kind like him are quite easy to dig claws into. You know
whispering into his ears. I did mention that we have an enemy
who lurking around and now they seem particularly restless. I
am going to take this chap for cleansing and the father will
follow suit. As for this one...” He then went to Jayden and
poured the same powder at him.
Langa: “Is he also affected?”
Daluxolo: “No but he is easy to provoke. You will have to take
him to my son and he will handle him. He is quite adept in the
soul mate department. I will also advice that whatever
happened here should not be told to anyone including your
wives, in fact especially your wives. I know you are your wives’
slaves but you have to shut your mouth.” He warned them.
Langa: “I’m not my wife’s slave.” He retorted.
Daluxolo: “I’m guessing you wouldn’t mind if I enjoy her for the
weekend.”
Langa: “I will kill you.”
Themba: “I don’t keep things from my wife.”
Daluxolo: “Even if is to protect her?” He asked and Gavin
couldn’t retort back. “That’s what I thought. I’m leaving but
remember what I said, no telling anyone. There is a huge storm
coming up and if you say anything I fear you may not come out
of it. Especially you younger generation. Your wives are more in
danger.” He pointed to the three who were standing.
82
Narrated

Puleng stood frozen; not knowing if she should run away or

move forward.
Her: “You made breakfast?” Soon as the words left her lips she
wished the ground would just swallow her whole. She felt so
idiotic at this moment that she can only stood there awkwardly
and her hangover seem to also vanish in thin air.
The guy was also dumbfounded at her question. Shouldn’t she
be asking something like, “How did I get here?” or “Did
something happen?” or at least greet him.
Him: “Um yeah. I’ll be done in a minute. I bought a new
toothbrush and a few toiletries. So you can freshen up in the
meantime... well if that’s what you want.” He could only
answer as if there was no elephant in the room.

Puleng felt like salvation came he said so she ran back upstairs
after he was done talking. Instead of heading to the bathroom
she went to her phone which lying on the desk charging. She
quickly conference called her bitches because she needed
someone to talk to.
5); font-size: 15px; animation-name: none !important;
transition-property: none !important;">

CONFERENCE CONVO...
Kea: “Friend, I’m so sorry for not coming with you. I wanted to
and in fact I was on my way but then my husband stopped me
and he was horny and I was horny. So sorry.” She bombarded
soon as the call was on as if she was waiting for the call all
night.
Puleng: “Bitch, give me a break. I called to surrender my
grievance not to be bombarded with apologies so early in the
morning.”
Zoe: “Uh it’s not even that early. Did you even check the time
when you made the call?”
Puleng: “I’m fucking angry at you for leaving me alone. I
thought you were there to make sure I walk home with
someone handsome.”
Kea: “Did you hook up with someone ugly?”
Zoe: “Oh my God, it can’t be. I swear I was watching you the
whole time but then my bladder was about to blast so I had to
go to the bathroom. I swear I didn’t offload everything because
I didn’t want anyone taking advantage. I wasn’t even gone for
like five minutes and you were already gone. I tried calling but
your phone was off.”
Puleng: “My phone died. But he was not ugly.”
Kea: “Then what’s the problem?”
Puleng: “It’s that handsome white dude. I think it’s John or
something.”
Kea: “Well then congratulations. Johnny is a catch. He is single
and handsome.”
Zoe: “Yeah well I’m relived now. I was going crazy here in guilt.”
Puleng: “You bitches don’t see the bigger picture. He is
someone close. I wanted to hook up with a stranger because I
didn’t want to be entangled with anyone else. And besides he is
too good. He is downstairs making breakfast and he bought
toiletries for me.”
Kea/Zoe: “Oh!”
Kea: “If you’re looking to settle down with someone he is the
perfect choice. I guess it was sort of like the hero saving the
beauty.”
Puleng: “I hate settling. And what hero saving the beauty when
the beauty was taken by the so called hero. This is a disaster.”
Then the three of them sighed.
Kea: “Have you at least talked to him and find out what he
feels?”
Puleng: “I freaked out and ran away.” Kea and Zoe laughed.
Zoe: “That’s so unlike you.”
Puleng: “Yeah well I need to get back before he wonders why
I’m taking so long.”
Kea/Zoe: “Oooh!”
Puleng: “Oh please spare me.” She then hung up. She went to
the bathroom to quickly brush her teeth.

After she was done she went downstairs and she found
Jonathan sitting down in the kitchen.
Johnny: “I was about to call you up. The breakfast is ready.” He
stood up and pulled the highchair for her. Puleng cringed.
Puleng: “Thank you.” She spoke timidly. “This is so awkward.”
She thought in her brain.

They ate in awkward silence. Puleng who is always bold have

been this timid in her whole life. She is beginning to hate how
she is reacting right now.
Johnny: “We didn’t sleep together.” He blurted out when he
couldn’t take the silence. Puleng who was drinking her juice
choked on it. Jonathan stood up to rub her back. After she
settled down she stared at him like he was crazy.
Puleng: “I’m currently naked underneath your shirt and you
mean to tell me nothing happened.” She felt like she heard the
greatest joke of the year.
Him: “Do you feel any discomfort down there?” His question
caught her off guard because soon as he mention he felt
nothing. She is not a novice when it comes to sex so she knew
her body well to tell when she had sex and when she did not.
He continued when she remained silent, “I know we don’t
know each other that well but I’m not the type to take
advantage of anyone, especially a girl who was heartbroken.”
Puleng: “I’m not heartbroken. I guess your friend told you what
happened.” She sighed as she recalled what made her decide to
get wasted in the first place.
Johnny: “I witnessed it myself. Of cause I don’t expect you to
have seen me since it was crowded and well with couples
everywhere I kind of shrunk in the background.”
Puleng: “Oh... were you following me then?”
Johnny: “No. I was bored afterwards. I did say I was stifled with
all the couples cuddling and stuff so I went to a nearby bar but
then I saw you there. I also couldn’t watch when some asshole
tried to take advantage of you.” Puleng then thought of what
Kea said about the beauty and the hero. She couldn’t help but
laugh.
Her: “Well I’m curious about why I’m still naked?” She asked.
Him: “You kind of dirtied your clothes with vomit. I didn’t take
off your underwear though but you kind of didn’t wear a bra, so
I kind of peeked accidentally. Of which I’m not proud of.” She
was embarrassed and on the other hand she couldn’t help but
note that he is a very good guy. He is the boyfriend goal but too
bad she wasn’t interested.
Her: “You are definitely every girl’s boyfriend goal.”
Him: “Well you’ll be surprised to know that most girls prefer
the bad boy. I’m what you call boring.” He sighed when he
thought of his nonexistent love life.
Her: “Well if I was into committing to anyone I might have
preferred your type and I’m sure a lot of girls are taken by you
but they probably think you are already taken. You know the
whole nice guys finished last.” He chuckled.
Him: “I doubt but I’m flattered nonetheless. And I would have
chose you if I was in Jayden’s shoes. ” They both sighed and
continued with their breakfast.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Jayden drove to Aviwe’s house in Sandton. The house was not

that huge but it had a very huge lawn with flowers adorning it.
He was about to ring the bell when the gate opened with Aviwe
standing there smiling at him.
Aviwe: “I was expecting you.” He spoke with his smile growing
wider.
Jayden: “You know you’re creepy when you do that.”
Aviwe: “My father already told me about your arrival... but of
cause I also foresaw it.”
Jayden: “You’ll never change.” He then went back to his car and
drove in. Once he parked he got out and followed Aviwe inside
the house. “Shouldn’t we be moving to the hut?” He asked as
he sat down.
Aviwe: “There’s no need for any consultation when I already
have this.” He handed him a ring with a clear crystal gem.
Jayden: “What’s this for?” He enquired while he was inspecting
the ring.
Aviwe: “That gem will change colour when you hold your soul
mate. So you’ll have to test your ladies and note the colour
change before coming to me again.” He shrugged like it was
nothing.
Jayden: “And how exactly am I supposed to do that when they
are both angry at me?”
Aviwe: “Not both of them are angry at you. Only one is angry
while the other one is crying over you. One doesn’t want to see
you while the other one would be satisfied even if they can see
you from a distance.”
Jayden: “If you know so much why don’t you just tell me my
soul mate.” He was taken aback about how Aviwe could
describe their personality so well.
Aviwe: “No can do. Only you can find who your soul mate is,
either one or both. Both your elder brothers and cousins knew
their soul mate when they met them at the first place. You’re
an exception because of your commitment issue. I bet deep
down you do know but you’re too scared.”
Jayden: “I’m not scared, and besides Lwazi didn’t know his soul
mate the first time they met.”
Aviwe: “Oh he did alright. He just refused to accept it because
of his complicated relationship with that white stick of his. We
could stay here and reminisce about nothing but you have a job
to do, so leave.”
Jayden: “You’re always so rude. I wonder how your patients
feel around you.”
Aviwe: “They love me fine just the way I am. They are also
better patients than you.” He said. Besides being a traditional
healer he was also a qualified doctor and has his own private
practice. He is an Obstetrician.
Jayden: “Yeah whatever. I’m gone.” He took the ring and
slipped it on his finger. He couldn’t help but think that this is
going to be a long road
83
Narrated

Lilly was sitting in her lounge area watching TV. She was mulling
over everything that took place since the gathering. She got an
earful from her brother and sister. At least her sister was much
gentler compared to her brother.

She is still not sure what really happened that night. She was
sure that everything was over between her and Jayden but they
way he acted... does that mean he still has feelings for her? She
sighed loudly because this was driving her insane. Yanga totally
disappeared on her and as for Jayden... they are over, right?

She was still trying to calm her turmoil of emotions when there
was a knock on her door. She went to open the only to be met
with the reason for her unstable emotions.

He asked if he could get while flashing his beautiful smile that

made her heart skip a bit. ‘I am trying to forget you, so please
stop making me fall even harder’ she screamed in her head but
she smile before ushering him to where she was.
When they entered the room she was a little embarrassed
because the place wasn’t exactly that clean. It wasn’t dirty but
just messy because she was pretty much occupied by her own
thoughts.
Lilly: “I’m sorry about the mess. I wasn’t really expecting
anyone.” She said while trying to clean the mess.
Jayden: “It’s okay.” He told her but she kept trying to clean.
Jayden stood up and took her hand dropping everything on the
floor. Which wasn’t much considering it was a blanket, two
packets of potato chips, a few throw pillows that was scattered
on the floor. “We need to talk.” He led her to the couch while
still holding her hand. He watched the colour turn a very dark
shade of red.
Lilly: “Okay.” She paled a little because truth be told she was
trying to stall time but Jayden wasn’t having none of it.
Jayden: “My Precious.” He tried to get her attention because
she kept avoiding his gaze.
Lilly: “Just stop okay. I know you didn’t come here to take me
back so just please stop with the endearment. I want to make a
clean break from you. I know you don’t love me but just care
about but please stop because my heart can’t take it. I don’t
want you to show me care because that will only make me love
you more. I understand that you don’t want to be with me and I
have accepted. So please stop.” He tears were falling without
her even realising. Jayden felt his heart aching when he saw her
this way. He pulled her into an embrace. Lilly pushed him away
and excused herself.

She went to the bathroom. She splashed water on her face

before using a face towel to dry. She stared at her reflection in
the mirror and she looked like crap. Her eyes were red and
puffy from all the crying. She can’t believe that he still has the
same effect on her but this is the first time she broke apart in
front of him. She had always pretended to understand but
every time she was alone she would cry. Even when he broke
up with her she acted like she understood but after he left she
cried for two whole days and she didn’t eat for five full days.

She collected her emotions before going back to Jayden. She

found him still on the couch with his head on his hands. She sat
down on a couch opposite his. He raised his head when he
sensed her in the room.
Jayden: “I have hurt you didn’t I? All those times I thought you
were understanding, you were actually suffering in silence.” He
got off the couch and moved to her side, kneeling in front of
her and taking her hands in his. “I have caused you so much
pain when I was trying to spare you from it. To be honest my
Pre---I mean Lilly... I don’t deserve you. I’m not good for you.
You are like an untainted water Lilly. Made to admire but not to
hold especially by tainted hands like mine.”
Lilly: “I understand.” She stood up and walked away from him.
She wanted to calm her heart that was once again in turmoil.
“That’s why I decided to give up on you, for good this time. I
will also stay away from your cousin or anyone close to you. In
fact I think I’m going to focus on my studies and forget about
dating because I don’t think it was made for me nor do I think
I’ll ever love anyone the way that I love you. I think my sister
and brother were right in their own way.”
Jayden: “If that will make you happy. I know you think that I
don’t love you nor did I but I want to tell you this now. I love
you and care about you. It’s because I love and care about you
too much that I need to protect you from me.” He stood up
from kneeling and this time he didn’t approach her. “Before I
leave I wanted to ask you something.”
Lilly: “Sure go ahead.” She refused to turn around and look at
him because she was afraid that her resolve will fade if she sees
him.
Jayden: “Why Yanga? I get that you needed to move on but
why him?”
Lilly: “Well he approached me first and yeah at first I thought
cousins were off limit but at the end he won me over. I guess I
was also a bit tempted to make you jealous. I wanted to see if
you still cared for me but I didn’t expect you to actually hit him.
I guess I should apologise and I should have listened to my
sister.”
Jayden: “I’m sorry too. I guess I should leave now.”
Lilly: “Um Jayden. Do you love her? Puleng, do you love her?”
She couldn’t help but ask. Pathetic
Advertisement
she knows. She heard him sigh from behind.
Jayden: “Let’s just say she is also special to me.” He said before
leaving.
When Lilly heard the door closes shut her weak knees finally
gave out and she fell down. She hugged her knees and as she
cried. She told herself that she would no longer cry because of
him but it is easier said than done.

Kearabetswe
The past few days went by fast and I don’t know if I should say
that it was good or not. My husband refused to tell me what
happened after they chained Jayden and Yanga inside Gavin’s
basement. I was curious but he wasn’t budging.
I haven’t talked to my sister and my best friend these days, only
chat with Puleng on our Whatsapp group. I don’t know how I
feel about that but at least today I will get to hang out with
Puleng since we will register for our Postgraduate Diploma in
Accounting Science. I am hoping to put this behind us and move
on because this situation is not ideal at all.

I drove to campus and I parked next to Zoe’s Ferrari. They were

already outside. I got off and I went straight to Puleng to give
her a hug.
Me: “I missed you so so much.” I whispered to her.
Zoe: “Never mind me, I’m not even around.” She whined. I
laughed before breaking from Puleng who winked at me.
Me: “Oh hi Zee. I didn’t see you there.” I waved at her making
her roll her eyes.
Her: “Yeah, yeah. Anyway, why are you late?”
Me: “Oh yeah sorry. I got held back choosing what to wear. I
think I might have gained some pound and only a few of my
clothes are fitting me.” I was embarrassed when I said this. I’m
not much of a shopper so I don’t really keep up with my weight.
Puleng: “Is that why you’re wearing your husband’s t-shirt?”
Me: “Yes but only because he got tired of me putting on and
putting of the clothes. It’s not like they are that small but I
guess I felt uncomfortable putting them on.”
Zoe: “Well let’s go register before the queues get longer than
this.” We agreed with her because no one like wanting on long
queue.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

We were finally done registering after a long time but at least

we had each other to pass time. I can’t even imagine doing this
alone. Puleng’s phone rang for the umpteenth time.
Zoe: “Aren’t you going to answer that?”
Puleng: “It’s your idiot brother.” She said nonchalantly.
Me: “I think you should talk to him. He does owe you some
answers.” I chirped in.
Puleng: “I’m sure he does.” Seeing that she doesn’t want to talk
about it I decided to change the subject.
Me: “I was thinking that since I have KPM we should all become
shareholders, become partners. It is better than if all start our
own firms and competing with each other. We will also do our
articles there.” I proposed since I know they are rich enough to
buy stakes at KPM.
Zoe: “I think that’s a great idea. Then my father won’t have to
waste money starting a whole firm for me.” She said excitedly.
We then looked at Puleng in anticipation.
Puleng: “I’m gonna have to pass.”
Me/Zoe: “What?!” We screamed earning us a few curious
stares. “Why?” Then we whispered.
Puleng: “I personally don’t think it is good move for me.”
Me: “Is it because of my sister? Are you still mad at me?”
Puleng: “No and you need to get over yourself. I’m not mad nor
was I ever mad at you, nor you Zee. Yes I don’t want anything
that might tie your family because I want stay far from Jayden
and us co-owning KPM will eventually tie me to him. Besides
my father’s former student has offered me a great position in
his company. His company is not as huge and Dlamini Industries
but it is doing well and he offered me a CFO position.”
Zoe: “Well that is a good position for a newbie I guess. I would
have loved for us to work together but if it will make you happy
then I guess it’s okay.”
Me: “If it’ll make you happy.” I said but I still felt like she was
not only breaking away from Jayden but us too or maybe I’m
just overthinking.
When we arrived to our cars, we found Jayden next to Puleng’s
car. Me: “Talk to him.” I whispered to him.
Puleng: “I don’t want to.”
Me: “I know but I think you need this. You said you wanted to
break free from him so I think having a closer is better. You
don’t have to take him back if you don’t want to but like I said,
he owes you an explanation.” I was a little bumped out that it
seems we won’t be hanging out anymore but I think she needs
this.
Zoe: “You don’t have to do it if you don’t want to. Do what you
think it’s best for you. Right Kea?”
Me: “I guess. We will support you anyhow.” I think Zoe is also
right I guess.
Puleng: “Okay. I’ll talk to him this once. Maybe that will stop
him from blowing up my phone with calls.” She said then she
hugged us before going to him. Zoe and I greeted Jayden before
climbing into our cars and leaving them. I do hope everything
works out.
84
Narrated

Aviwe is inside his home brewing his special blend tea in the
kitchen. Then there was a sudden loud sound coming from his
front door. He sighed putting a halt on his tea brewing. He went
to the living room and sat down on his large chaise before
someone entered.

Aviwe: "I'm really regretting giving you my house keys." He

stared at the "house intruder" with hands crossed across his
chest.
Intruder: "You lied to me."
Aviwe: "No time for pleasantries I see. So exactly how did I do
the lying to you, Khwezi?" Jayden sat down and glared at
Aviwe. He found talking to this guy a pain in the ass.
Jayden: "You said this ring will glow when I touch my
soulmate."
Aviwe: "Did it not glow?" He asked before Jayden can finish.
Jayden: "It did and that's the problem. It glowed when I
touched both of them."
Aviwe: "Was the colour the same?" Jayden couldn't help but
roll his eyes even for a guy because right now it feels like talking
to a therapist and even his tone of voice was that of a therapist.

He is quite familiar with the tone of voice therapists uses

because after watching his father kill himself he was forced into
therapy and he hated every second of it. Henceforth he started
acting cheerful just to skip that.
Jayden: "No they glowed differently. You said I would know
who's my soulmate soon as touch them but now I'm even more
confused."
Aviwe: "Congratulations, you are one of the few people who
get to meet both their primary and secondary soulmates." He
started clapping his hands.
Jayden: "What the hell are you on about?"
Aviwe: "Everyone has a soulmate or a person tied to their fate.
Unfortunately some don't get to meet their soulmates in their
lifetime. That's common knowledge. However what others
don't know is that everyone has two fated people, that is
primary and secondary soulmates."
Jayden: "Why do I feel like I'm suddenly in class?"
Aviwe: "Of cause you are about to be schooled. Come now my
hopeless student, class is in session." He pulled him to sit
beside him. "Let us begin. Primary soulmates are what you call
the top dog of soulmates; rib of my rib type; my ride or die
type; the Bonnie to your Clyde. Let's say you live in a small
village in Lesotho while your Bonnie lives in a small farm in
Australia and you have no way of possibly meeting. What
would happen to you, Clyde? Simple, you have replacement
Bonnie. Of cause replacement Bonnie is not genuine as the real
deal but she'll suffice. That is your secondary soulmate. Some
people are so unlucky that they don't even meet their
secondary soulmates and they end up with a life destitute and
loneliness like your cousin Yanga. Some are not totally unlucky
and they get to meet their secondary soulmates and they get to
live a happy, sort of. And then there are lucky ones like you
who get to meet both their fated ones. Like me, I met both my
soulmates and I married both."
Advertisement
"Segoe UI", Helvetica, Arial, sans-serif; color: rgb(5, 5, 5); font-
size: 15px; animation-name: none !important; transition-
property: none !important;">

Jayden: "So from what I can gather from that boring speech
which I zoned out a lot on, is that they are both my soulmates?"
Aviwe: "Do leave some dignity for your teacher. But you are
correct. You have a rare chance to either one of them or both.
However, unfortunately you are not a normal person. Your
ancestors don't do secondary, they won't tolerate it. So you
must be wise in your decision."
Jayden: "So what you're saying is that they are both my
soulmates but I can only pick and that one has to be my
primary soulmate?"
Aviwe: "Wow I have such a bright hopeless student. I'm so
proud that I'm moved to tears." He said dramatically making
Jayden roll his eyes for the second time.
Jayden: "So who's that primary soulmate?"
Aviwe: "That's for you to figure out. You will know when you're
near them. In fact I think you already know but you're just
scared."
Jayden: "Let me guess, you already know who is that."
Aviwe: "Correct again. I can't tell you though as you need to do
that yourself. That way you can completely heal. You need to
face your fears so you won't be toxic to your relationship." He
began getting serious. "I also have another step towards your
healing."
Jayden: "And that is?"
Aviwe: "Getting in touch with your father's soul."
Jayden: "You can do that?" He was shocked but there was also
a trace of anticipation in his eyes.
Aviwe: "Yep. With a little combination of traditional and
western method, it is possible to communicate with him."
Jayden: "Really? Okay let's do this." Excitement was written all
over his face.
Aviwe: "Whoa hit the brakes or you'll crash. I still need to
prepare. I'll text you the time and when I'm ready."
Jayden: "Okay I guess." He was a little disappointed but he
understood.
Aviwe: "Yes now go. I need to finish brewing my tea."
Jayden: "Yeah whatever." He got up and left like that.

Aviwe: "This kid, he came and left like that. If I didn't know I
would have thought that it was my illusion." He got up as well
and went to the kitchen. "You need to stop creeping in like a
crazy criminal. Nope not a criminal but a psycho stalker." He
spoke to no one in particular. Just then a shadow appeared
behind the door.
Shadow: "Do you think he'll know what to do? Why not just tell
him?"
Aviwe: "You need to have more faith in him. Just because you
were wrong with your choice back then doesn't mean he'll
make the same mistake. I think he already knew a long time but
he was just scared, something you need to fix."
Shadow: "Okay I guess you're right. So do you think it will
work?"
Aviwe: "Of cause it will, I'm me after all."
Shadow: "Full of yourself as always."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Inside an abandoned building two cars were facing each other

while the drivers were out standing in front of their respective
cars. They both had sunglasses on with half their face covered
in scarves.
Black Car: "The time to act has finally approached. Do you have
everything ready?"
Red Car: "Yes everything is ready on my side. No need to be
bossy with me. And it's about time. I was getting tired of
waiting."
Black Car: "What you need is patience and you need to follow
my every instruction or else our hard work will be for nothing."
Red Car: "I'm pretty sure you're the one who needs me. I am
capable of doing this on my own."
Black Car: "You need to get off your high horse. You wouldn't
even have an opening if it weren't for me."
Red Car: "Whatever. So how we going to get them together?"
Black Car: "I will handle that. Just make sure everything is ready
and we'll give them a show they'll never forget. Remember, we
don't know each other." She then went to the car before
driving out. The one in the red cussed before driving off to the
opposite direction.
85
Kearabetswe

I am in my bedroom with my husband. We are going through

my old stuff that I recently brought from my home. I sigh when
I look at my husband who is busy on munching one sandwich to
the other like he was drinking water.
Me: "This is like the seventh sandwich in just half an hour." I
couldn't help but say something.
Him: "How many times do I have to tell you that I'm a man who
also happens to be a beast?"
Me: "Well these days your eating is getting worse. At least give
me one." Can you believe this guy made ten sandwiches and he
didn't even give me one.
Him: "If you wanted one you could have just said so." He said
pushing the to my side.
Me: "Just give it." I roll my eyes taking one from the plate. I
took a bite and man it was delicious as always. My husband
may not know how to cook but he makes killer sandwiches and
pancakes. I tried stealing his recipe but it just doesn't taste the
same.
I was happy munching on my sandwich when I thought back to
today. I couldn't help but sigh.
Daniel: "What's with the sigh?" He asked getting me off my
reverie. I put the sandwich on the before sighing again.
Me: "I just fell like Puleng is pulling away from us and I can't but
feel guilty."
Him: "Why feel guilty when you're not the one entangled with
Khwezi? And it's not like he cheat... well he is a player but he
had already broken up with your sister when she was with your
friend. Do correct me if I'm wrong, but your friend knew my
brother was with other women besides her."
Me: "Okay that's a low blow. Your brother wouldn't let my
friend be with other people so that should've meant something
and besides he broke up with my sister so why wouldn't he let
her move on. Your brother was a selfish Alpha male." I couldn't
help but snap at him. I mean I know dude got problems but that
still doesn't excuse his actions.
Him: "Okay I get his actions wasn't the best but give the guy a
break he experienced so much at young age. But enough about
that. I just don't want you to feel guilty when none of this is
your fault nor does it involve you."
Me: "I know but I can't help it. Now she doesn't even want to
be partners with us. I know being a CFO is a good position but I
thought us owning a firm together will be great."
Him: "I personally think she made the right decision. I know you
think the three of you partnering is a great idea but business
wise it is not the wisest move. More especially now with the
state of your friendship. Think about it, now you're already
thinking that she's alienating you, if you mix that with business
that spells disaster."
Me: "I know but I thought everyone having their own firm,
there is a high chance of competing which might cause conflict
down the line."
Him: "True but CFO of a company doesn't exactly clash with
your interest."
Me: "I know, I was just being muddled." I concede.
Him: "I think you're worrying too much and it's causing you to
be muddled. You need to understand that whatever is going on
between my brother your sister and friend has nothing to do
with you. I know none of them blame you either. I also think
your friend taking a break is also good for your friendship. She
needs to heal first so she can be a better friend. You need to
give that space if she wants. You and Zana are literally siblings
to the people who might have hurt her, even if it's indirectly."
He then pulled me into a hug. "You need to stop trying to solve
everyone's problems. It's okay to care but let handle their own
problems and you can only support them and stand by incase
they make a mistake."
Me: "I know, my husband is the wisest. I love you." I snuggled
deeper into his embrace. It is great to have a smart husband
who can always make you see things clearly and in different
light.
Him: "I love you Mrs Me. Now let's finish this." He pulled away
before taking another sandwich. I roll my eyes before taking my
half eaten one.

I continue enjoying my sandwich with a load off my chest when

I hear speak.
Him: "Redhill? You went to Redhill?" I can the shock in his
voice. I turn to him and I found him with my old blazer.
Me: "Yeah why?"
Him: "I'm also an alumni." Now it was my turn to be shocked.
Me: "You are? Wow, but I didn... oh yeah, you finished a year
before I got in. But I don't think I would have seen you much
even you finish a year later." I found myself saying.
Him: "Why?" My eyes grew when I realise what I did. I know he
would get mad.
Me: "Because I wasn't in school for about five months."
Him: "Why? What happened?" Oh boy he had that classic stern
voice and hard face. I hesitated because it was something I was
planning to keep forever. "Say it Prim, don't mess with me."
That was all it took for me to start singing.
Advertisement
sans-serif; color: rgb(5, 5, 5); font-size: 15px; animation-name:
none !important; transition-property: none !important;">

Me: "That's basically it. Luckily the Headmaster was

understanding or I would've had to redo my eighth grade but I
did have to do a lot of catchup assignments." I finished retelling
my story but I was met with silence. I look at him only to be
met with his crimson eyes. I know I love them but I knew this
was bad. He is clearly pissed as hell. I quickly grab his hand and
squeezed them. "I know you're angry, I'm angry too but please
don't do something to them. I also want to take revenge but
they're my sweet little angels' mother and grandmother and
besides I think Nthabiseng is getting her retribution. I think
losing everything is more severe punishment than death."
Him: "That's not enough." His eyes goes back to normal but his
anger doesn't subside at all.
Me: "Oh yeah you said you went to Redhill but how come I've
never seen Zee?" I try to change the subject because I don't
want to fuel his anger more. I think it worked because I heard
him sigh before squeezing mu hand.
Him: "She went to St Mary's all girl school. Do you honestly
believe with my father's, my brothers' and my
overprotectiveness of her we would let her go to a mixed
gender school." How could they with all their Alpha male
attitudes.
Me: "Definitely not." I nod and avert my eyes.
Him: "How come you don't know this since you're best
friends?" Shit someone got busted.
Me: "I must have forgotten."
Him: "Ah my dear wife, if you want to change the subject at
least pick a better one." He was right there but I couldn't think
clearly when I had to act fast.
Me: "It worked, didn't it?" I defended myself.
Him: "Keep that purity with. I, as your husband will take care of
the rest. Everyone who wronged you will pay. How? That's for
me to decided. Now let's finish up because tomorrow we have
that meeting." I sigh because it seems there is no changing his
mind.
Me: "At least spare Palesa." I tried to plead but it was like
pouring water on a stone on a sunny day. I can only hope he
listened.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The next day we went to Sandton for the family meeting. I

don't know what to expect but ever since this morning I have
been having this terrible feeling about the whole meeting. I
think everyone is clueless about the reason for the gathering as
much as I was.

I was with my husband when suddenly my heart starting

beating so fast like it was about to jump out of my chest and I
was struggling to breathe.
Daniel: "Are you okay?" He holds me tight and I can feel my
heart rate subsiding and I can breathe normal again.
Me: "Yeah, it's gone now."
Him: "What?"
Me: "Oh I've just been having this uneasy feeling since this
morning, like something big that will change a lot of things for a
lot of people is about to happen. I don't know why but I'm kind
of scared."
Him: "It's okay. I'll always be there for you no matter what." He
reassures me and I nod. Even though deep down I feel like we
will be one of the ones to be affected.
Me: "I will get you something to eat in the meantime." I said
then I went to the platter table to get him something to eat. I
place a lot of finger foods which is pretty much all they had at
the moment as the were just appetisers for while we're waiting.
"Someone sure is eating a lot these days. Are you eating for
two or is it your husband that's eating for two, after all you're
not the only only." I roll my eyes before turning to Nobuhle
with her scorn face.
Me: "If you have something to say then say it outright.
Otherwise it makes you look petty and it is not a good look on
you."
Her: "You don't want to mess with me." She tried to grab my
wrist but I moved away.
Me: "Same goes to you. Just because I never said or did
anything before doesn't mean I'm scared of you." I then left her
frozen as I went to my husband to give him his food. I guess I
got tired of her nonsense and I accepted that she hates me for
no reason.

It didn't take long before my father in law came downstairs.

Him: "Which one of you has a pig's gall to call a fucking meeting
in my fucking house." Okay someone is pissed. I watch as
everyone is looking around the room to see who had the guts
to call a family meeting in someone's house.
"I did." Everyone's gaze fell to the door where the voice came
from. I felt my entire body freeze. I knew nothing good was
going to come from this stupid meeting. DRAMA! DRAMA!
DRAMA! That's all that is written all over this meeting.
86
Kearabetswe

You know that moment you thought you were dreaming only to
realise you are not, that's exactly me at the moment. Here I am
standing here with... I don't know if I should say worst enemy
or worst nightmare. In front of is Olivia, her father (looks
exactly like Olivia) and uncle, I think.
Mandla: "What is the meaning of this? And how dare you call a
family meeting in my house! You're not even family!" He was
spitting fire. If it were not for his wife, someone would have
been dead.
Olivia: "Soon I will be." She said arrogantly. Everyone gasped at
her boldness while my heart kept jumping and it feels like we're
awaiting our impending doom.
Olivia's dad: "Can we all sit down so that we can say what
brought us here."
Mandla: "In my house. Do you all think this a playground." He
was breathing fire and I think to some extent I understand him.
It is his house after all but the guests are acting as if it's there's.
Jessica: "Relax my love. As for you people. This is my house and
you are guests, uninvited one at that. You don't get to come
here and do as you please. We don't what you came here for
and quite frankly I don't care. If you want us to listen then act
like guests. Sarah come and lead this uninvited guests outside!
(To Olivia and her fam) You will come back when you're ready
to act accordingly." The lady of the house spoke and what else
can you do but listen. Sarah came and escorted them out.
"Everyone take a seat." We all sat down and look at her like
school children awaiting instructions.
Mandla: "How the hell did they manage to call a fucking
meeting? And how on fucking earth did they get through the
gate?" You can see the frustration on him, he even took off his
tie and jacket. As for the question no one seems to know the
answer which is strange if not impossible. The doorbell rang
and Sarah entered the room. Another strange or impossible
thing since we didn't here the doorbell the first time.
Sarah: "Sir, what should I do?"
Jessica: "Let them in. We might as well listen to what they have
to say and maybe they might share some light on who the fuck
is their accomplice."

The trio entered and they look less arrogant like the first time
they came. My mother in law let the sit as the host, like it
should have been in the beginning. My husband squeezed my
hands as if he can sense how unsettled I was. Call it women
intuition or whatever but I know shits' about to go down.
Mandla: "State your business and get rid of that stinking
attitude while you're at it." In that moment I swear I saw my
husband in my father in law.
Olivia's uncle: "We deeply apologise for our conduct earlier and
we give our gratitude for giving us a chance even though our
behaviour was uncalled for. This time we came with our
daughter Olivia and her father Jan Smith and me Paul Stevens
as the uncle. We apologise once again." He stood up and
bowed to us before sitting back down. If I'm not mistaken this
should be Johnny's dad. "I leave the rest to my brother in law." I
don't know why I get the feeling that he doesn't want to be
here.

Mr. Smith: "Thank you brother. We are here to report a

pregnancy." Soon as he said that I felt my heart shatter. The
whole room was rendered speechless and they turned their
heads to us. I wish they wouldn't because I'm hating their pity
stares directed at me. "We all know our daughter was with your
son before he got married and even after his marriage and this
is the result. He will have to take responsibility for both his child
and the mother of his child. That means he will have to pay for
both the damages and Lobola.
Jessica: "Heh, the audacity!"
Mandla: "Over my dead body. You're all dreaming because
that's where you'll ever be part of this family, IN YOUR
DREAMS."
Mr. Smith: "I get this may come as a shock but we all know my
daughter was with your son while he was married. This is the
result of infidelity. Your son took away my daughter's youth and
even gave her a child. No one will want to marry someone with
a child and who is also hung up over their ex. So take
responsibility and marry her, we all know polygamy is legal."
Langa: "Polygamy is legal, bullshit!"
Mr. Stevens: "Okay I did not sign up for this. I thought we were
only here for the child and not this garbage about marriage and
polygamy. Sorry brother but this is not what we agreed on." He
then stood up and left.
Mr. Smith: "Forget him. I'm still adamant about the marriage."
Mandla: "And we're still adamant that you should forget it."

Advertisement
sans-serif; color: rgb(5, 5, 5); font-size: 15px; animation-name:
none !important; transition-property: none !important;">
I watch as everything is unfolding in front of me but my soul is
just not there. It's like I'm in a cinema and everything
happening is a movie and once the credits roll then I'll be
brought to reality. However this is my reality since the moment
Olivia walked through that door. Right now I'm watching my
mother in law trying to tame my father in law who looks like he
is about to blow up any moment. The other family members
looks like they don't know if they should argue or console or
just watch. Olivia's dad is busy trying to convince everyone that
my husband needs to take responsibility for his child and
mother of his child. It's weird that no one has ever thought to
ask my husband if he accepts that this is his child and he was
not helping because he kept squeezing my hand and watching
the drama unfold as if he is not the one being talked about, like
they were not basically discussing his future. Olivia was just
happily relishing every moment while rubbing her flat tummy.
Well it is flat because it's not showing at all, well not yet
anyway because I don't think she has the guts to cause such a
stir over nothing. When there was no Olivia these past months I
thought she was gone from our lives forever but it seems like
she was waiting for the right time to strike. She is like a viper
striking when you least expect it. Speak of the devil.
Olivia: "Daddy I'm hungry right now. You know this baby makes
me eat more than usual."
Me: "I think that's my queue." I pulled away from Daniel's grip
and stood up. Then I left without saying anything. Call me
childish but this was overwhelming here and Olivia's craving
was the last straw because it reminded me of all those times
Daniel was eating more than normal. It looks like it was because
he impregnated someone and that person is Olivia whom I hate
more than anything in the world right now. I don't think I will
ever get over this.

NARRATED

Daniel ran after his wife who was crying without even realising.
He caught up to her when she reached the gate. He would have
reached her sooner but he was giving her a moment to calm
down.
Him: "Can we talk?" He asked carefully. She turned around and
her tear stricken face broke him.
Her: "There's nothing to talk about. You lied to me, Daniel. I
know you were with her before and during our marriage and I
had come to terms with that. But you went ahead and lied to
me by giving me false hope."
Him: "I didn't lie to you." He tried to reach out for her to give
her comfort but she evaded his touch.
Her: "Is there or is there not a possibility that the child in there
is yours?" She asked holding on to a gleam of hope but his
silence shattered everything. "Was it before or after you "not
lied" to me?" You know that feeling when you try to hold
something slimy and slippery and you try to hold into using
every bit of strength you had but you know it's slipping away.
Well that's Kea at that moment.
Daniel: "It's not what you think."
Kea: "Your silence affirms everything. I'm tired and not just
physically but I'm emotionally drained so I need space." She
said reaching out to her phone that was in her back pocket
luckily because it seems like she left her things inside.
Daniel: "Take the keys." As if reading her mind he gave her the
car keys.
Kea: "No I'll call for Uber."
Daniel: "Just take the damn keys. I'll ask for a ride." Kea took
the keys from her husband. She was happy that he was still
cares and that's good but she does need space. She then went
to where the car was parked and drove out.
Daniel watched as his wife drove out and every piece in him
wanted to chase after her to ease her pain but he stopped
himself.
"Here I thought I had it worse but you my brother are the
worse." Jayden appeared out of nowhere. However what met
him was murderous eyes.
Daniel: "One more word and I'll kill you." He then left him
there. He went inside and when Olivia saw him she walked over
to him.
Olivia: "Hubby, where were you?" She tried to touch him but
got scared off by his glare.
Him: "Touch me and I'll kill you." He then went to where he was
sitting and took his wife's bag. While he was going to leave
Nobuhle went to him.
Her: "Where do you think you're going? You got her pregnant
so you need to deal with your mess. If you leave who are you
expecting to handle your mess?"
Daniel: "Luphele put your wife on leash before I snap her neck
and then snap yours." He threatened before leaving. Luphele
felt his neck warm up a bit and he couldn't help but rub it.
Mandla: "Look at that stubborn idiot. I wonder where he got it
from."
Jessica: "Have you met you." She rolled her eyes.

Jayden who was shocked finally came to and he went inside.

Before he could go further he met his older brother.
Daniel: "You're driving." He left Jayden gobsmacked once again
that day.
Him: "It's nice being older and volatile and definition of macho
an---"
"You coming." When he heard that voice he knew he it was his
queue to leave. He didn't even get to say goodbye to the whole
family. Oh well he will explain later.

On one hand Kea arrived at the apartment she gave to Palesa.

She knocked because she didn't have her bag with. Luckily the
security at the gates knows her or she would've struggled to get
in. Palesa opened the door but she was caught of guard by her
sister's face that looked she just cried.
Her: "What happened to your keys?"
Kea: "Not now. I really need a place to stay so I hope I'm not
imposing." She entered.
Palesa: "This is your house after all." Kea was too drained to say
anything. The drive here was the longest she has ever took and
luckily it was automatic. She went straight to the vacant room
and slept off without even looking for the kids. She heard her
phone ringing but she didn't even have the energy to answer or
even switch it off.
87
Kearabetswe
Throb! Throb! That's how my head is hurting right now. I slept
soon as my head hit the pillow but then in the middle of the
night I woke up to a banging headache and my phone was
ringing like crazy and the battery didn't want to die so I had to
manually switch it off. Then my tears kept falling and I couldn't
go back to sleep until early morning. My eyes are burning and I
know they may be swollen seeing as I can't hardly see.

I got up and switched on my phone and I have tons of missed

calls and "Are you okay?" messages. However none of those are
from Daniel. I do admit I am a little disappointed even though I
wanted a break from him. I leave my phone as it is and went to
take a warm shower. Afterward I got up and dressed in last
night's clothes seeing as I didn't bring any clothes with nor do I
any here. I get out to look for my sister and I found her in the
kitchen sipping what I'm guessing is coffee.
Me: "Where are the kids?" I ask as I take a seat in a high chair.
Her: "There are already at school." I shake my head because
that was stupid of me seeing the time. "Your breakfast is in the
microwave. It's not much but it is something." She got up and
went to the fridge as I take my breakfast. It was toast,
scrambled eggs, sausage and bacon. I sat back down and she
came after with guava fruit juice.

I ate while she sips on her coffee. She was staring at me as I eat
and it was a bit uncomfortable.
Me: "Stop staring it is kind of creepy. Anyway shouldn't you be
at work?"
Her: "My boss gave me a leave. He has been trying your phone
by the way."
Me: "I saw." I try to get back to my food but she kept glancing
at me like she wanted to say more. "What is it?"
Her: "I know this is none of my business but I called your
mother and she is on her way. I know I shouldn't but I figured
that you might need her. My mom is a lot of things but she
provides warmth when I need it. You have a mother now so I
think you need that." I sigh because I don't think I was ready for
that.
Me: "Okay. What about yours? Have you spoken to her?"
Her: "No. I tried to reach out but I can't find her." Topic averted
successfully. "Have you talked to grandma?"
Me: "That woman is not my grandmother. She had a chance to
be one but she chose the opposite." Honestly my grandmother
is another topice I don't want to divulge in. That woman hates
me and my mother. I don't know what we have done to her to
despise us like that and I don't want to know. Right then
security informed us that my mother has arrived. My heart
skipped a beat because I was trying my hardest not to think
about what happened but I guess now it is the time to face it.

Advertisement
5); font-size: 15px; animation-name: none !important;
transition-property: none !important;">
She came in and she gave me the warmest hug I have ever
gotten in my entire life. I thought I shed enough tears last night
and early morning but boy did I shed more. To be honest I
needed that... that motherly warmth. She led me to the lounge
and sat next to me while holding my hands.
Her: "Okay, now are you ready to tell us everything?" She asked
and I nodded before retelling all that happened.
Palesa: "That's all?" She asked once I was done and I was a bit
confused. I just bared myself and that's her reaction.
Me: "What do you mean that's all?"
Mom: "Did you stop and listen to his side of the story?"
Me: "No but he lied to me." My voice raised a bit. I don't
exactly get these people. Shouldn't they be comforting me
instead of grilling me... because that's what it feels like.
Palesa: "You didn't hear him out so how can you really tell that
he really lied. It might as well be something similar to what my
mom did to yours."
Mom: "She is right. I've known Daniel for a very long time and
he is not a pathological liar. There must be a reason why he said
what he did. I get that you are hurting but you shouldn't have
left like that. I know that I'm probably the last person to tell you
that since I also ran away from my problems but I don't want
you to make the same mistake as I did. I'm not saying stay in a
hopeless or abusive marriage but yours is different. Don't be a
coward like or you'll regret for the rest of your life." I listened as
she spoke while Palesa kept nodding in support. "I guess what
I'm saying is that you were too hasty to leave. Your house has
many guestrooms and you could've stayed in one. Then once
you feel better then you let him explain first before making a
decision. What if that girl got him and slept with him like
Nthabiseng did back then. The baby might not even be his for
all we know. Even if that child is his, what she did is called rape.
You have the right to report it."
Palesa: "And even if it was a moment of weakness on his side
that doesn't mean you should let that bitc--- sorry ma. You
shouldn't let Olivia win. Look at me for instance. Dintle's father
was married when I got pregnant. Even though the pregnancy
wasn't planned but I was hoping that he leaves his wife but that
woman didn't give me the chance to ruin her marriage. Her
husband was a cheater whilst yours isn't. So please fight for
your marriage."
Me: "Okay."

I heard what they are saying but I think a part of me was

emotional because of guilt and regret. I deeply regret taking
those morning afterpills. If I hadn't then I would have also been
pregnant. It wouldn't have erased the fact that she is pregnant
but at least I would have had my baby to console me. I feel
guilty because it is like I killed my baby all for the sake of "I'm
too busy to have a child". I found myself crying once again.
Mom: "No no no baby don't cry. Everything will work out in the
end." She gave me another warm hug. I feel like I'm going to
get addicted to these hugs.
Me: "I am going to get my man!" I exclaim after pulling away
and wiping my tears. And I mean it. I'm not going to let Olivia
win. Daniel is my husband and I love him with every fibre of my
being. So I can't give up on that. They are right... he is not an
abuser or a cheater so I can't leave now. Well not while I don't
know the real story behind this.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

NARRATED
In a mud hut behind Aviwe's mansion Jayden and Aviwe are
inside. A barefooted Jayden is kneeling while watching Aviwe
place candles around a crystal orb. There was a crystal orb that
was on top of an animal skin; then two feet away there were
ten white candles circling the orb; next to the candles were
white powder. Aviwe lit impepho while chanting his clan name.
Him: "Light the candles." He handed him a matchbox.
Jayden: "Do you think it will work?" He asked as he took the
box.
Aviwe: "I can just take my stuff and leave."
Jayden: "No no no, I'm joking." He lit the candles as he spoke.
Aviwe: "I knew that. Why do you think I haven't moved?"
Jayden: "Always have to have the last word."
Aviwe: "Always." He took a pocket knife and handed it to
Jayden. "Prick your finger and make sure it drops on the crystal
ball." Jayden looked at him like he grew an extra head. He has
never seen anything like this but he took the knife and pricked
himself while he let the blood drop on the orb.

Once his blood drips on it the orb lit up.

Jayden: "The fuck?" He was taken aback and actually cussed.
Aviwe shook his head in disapproval before giving a sterile
cotton to put on his finger.
Aviwe: "Are you ready?" Jayden was confused because he
thought Aviwe was asking him only to see him looking at an
empty space. "Tua, quia manifestaturus (Let your will
manifest)." And like magic smoke came under the crystal ball
and a face appeared on the orb. The face looked similar to
Daniel's and Jayden knew once that that was his father. He
couldn't believe that this was real... he was really looking at his
father.
??: "Nyana (Son)!"
88
Narrated

??: "Nyana (Son)." Jayden a tear drop slid down his cheek. This
was really his dad.
Jayden: "Tata (Dad)?" Even though this was his father he still
felt like it was unreal, so he had to make sure.
Luzuko: "It is me." He smiled.
Jayden: "It really is you." This felt unbelievable to him.
Luzuko: "Ndicela uxolo. I'm sorry for being selfish." Jayden
shook his head.
Jayden: "I don't blame you dad. We all know how the beast
thing works." He has never blamed his father for what
happened. Yes it scarred him but he never blamed him.
Luzuko: "I know you don't but I was warned but I never
listened." This confused Jayden big time.
Him: "I don't understand."
Luzuko: "Your mother was not my primary soulmate."
Jayden: "What? Are you saying my mother was not your
soulmate?"
Luzuko: "She was still my soulmate. She was however my
secondary and not my primary soulmate. You know our
ancestors are very particular about that part."
Jayden: "I still don't get it." He doesn't know what to feel right
now.
Luzuko: "I met your mother first even if it was still late
considering everyone already met their soulmate and I was the
only one left. I met her and I instantly fell head over heels in
love with her and I knew she was special, I felt it. At that time I
didn't know there were more than one soulmate so I thought
she was the one." He sighed deeply at that. "Even with all of
that I still felt a little knack and I would also have these strange
dreams where everything ended in blood. Daluxolo tried to talk
to me but I didn't listen because I loved your mother. To me she
was my soulmate and as for the rest it didn't matter. I was held
bend on staying with her no matter what but I ended up killing
her."
Jayden: "You didn't kill my mother, she was sick." There was no
way he would believe his father killed his mother if anything he
killed himself. So this was all ridiculous.

Luzuko: "Her sickness was brought by the consequences of my

actions. I was warned that she won't be able to bear our
Dlamini descendent." Jayden was just shaking his head because
it was all too much for him and he refused to believe it. "I met
my primary soulmate when your mother was pregnant with
you and that's when I knew that I fucked up. I knew then that
your mother might die if we let you live but she refused to give
you up. She would rather die than abort you. And listen we
don't regret that. I don't regret that... I don't even regret loving
your mother and choosing her over and over again but I don't
want that life for you. I don't want you to be like me and your
mother... not being able to see your own child grow up. You
have no idea of the many things I wish to do with you. Your
mother and I had so many dreams and hopes for our family."
Jayden: "Well I'll just live the way I used to. No string attached
and definitely no children." His father sighed deeply. His choice
really scarred his only child.
Luzuko: "But that won't solve anything. You will eventually have
to marry. I know the bachelor life is quite tempting, I lived that
for a while but that's not life especially since you already met
your soulmate. You not accepting her will only bring trouble to
the three of you. You will only be bringing danger to their lives
instead of protecting them. And besides your mother's soul
won't be resting in peace when she sees how you want to live. I
mean we are already blaming ourselves here. You wouldn't
want her to blame herself even more, now do you?" Okay fine
he was emotionally blackmailing his son by bringing up his wife
but who asked his son to be this stubborn.
Jayden: "No no... I will choose." At the thought of his mother
blaming herself, he relented. "And dad don't blame yourselves.
I never blamed you and even now I still don't." He added.
Luzuko: "Thank you son. And don't rush... take your time and
don't make the same mistakes I did." He felt a huge weight lift
off his shoulder when he heard his son's words.
Jayden: "But how do I know which one is my primary
soulmate?"
Luzuko: "You will know, your heart will know. You already know
which one is it. You just have to accept this in your heart and
take the first step." Jayden finally nodded. This has been one
long consultation. "I love you son. Know that I'm always
watching over you." After that his face faded gradually until the
crystal orb turned back to it's original state, almost like this was
all an illusion.
Advertisement
"Segoe UI", Helvetica, Arial, sans-serif; color: rgb(5, 5, 5); font-
size: 15px; animation-name: none !important; transition-
property: none !important;">
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Kearabetswe

After some long deliberations and some mental pumping, I

finally arrived at my house. As I was about to knock on the
door, the door opened on its own. I was faced with a startled
Daniel.
Him: "You came." He smiled and joy was displayed all over his
face. Inside I was all ecstatic because I missed him even if it was
only a day. However I wanted to put up a tough act.
Me: "Out of my way please." I pushed him aside and walked in.
He kept following me while grinning. My womanly pride
swelled up at that and my ego was a bit ticklish.

However that didn't last long because by the time I reached the
bottom of the stairs I was faced with a smug Olivia who was
rubbing her flat stomach.
Her: "Baby daddy we're hungry." That "baby daddy" was like a
knife stabbing at my sore spot but I was already expecting her
not to sit still so I hardened my heart. I passed her as if she
wasn't even there. I rushed to my bedroom and my tail was still
following me. He closes the door soon as we entered. I turned
around and glares at him.
Me: "I leave for one day and you're already playing happy
family. I swear I w---" The rest of my words was swallowed by
his lips. I indulged in the kiss a bit because I also wanted it
before I came back to pushed him away. He didn't get angry in
fact he was still grinning.
Him: "I'm glad you're back, I really missed you." His words were
echoing my thoughts.
Me: "Oh really, BABY DADDY?" I raises my eyebrow at him.
Him: "That baby daddy will get you punished. But yes I really
missed you. In fact I was on my way to get you."
Me: "You never called. So exactly where would you get me."
Him: "At your apartment slash your sister's place. I had Khwezi
follow you and I also had Luphelo track your phone. And I didn't
call because I wanted to give you space." If you could see me
trying to hide my smile.
Me: "What about your baby mama? What is she doing here?"
Him: "Her family left her here. My wife was not at home so I
couldn't care less about her. I still don't care so you deal with
her how you want."
Me: "Speaking of which, is the baby yours?" Don't ask me why I
asked. I just had to know.
Him: "I don't know." He shrugged and I sighed.
Me: "Is there a possibility that it is yours?"
Him: "Probably, I don't care." He took my hands and led us to
the futon. "Look Prim I know that I should have said something
but at that time everything was just not clear. I went to her
house and then I woke up in her bed. I'm a beast so how the
hell did I get drugged and where on earth did she get them?"
Me: "Oh." I never expected this to be the case. It seems like
things are not as simple as they look. But I'm glad that I came
back though and as for Olivia I will face that tomorrow. Today is
all about me and my husband. Bitches aside.
89
Kearabetswe

Last night was all about me and my baby. We made love to

each other like there was no tomorrow. As for Olivia... Olivia
who?

I admit that the whole pregnancy thing caught me by surprise

but I'm not going to let this tear apart my marriage. Even
though it was arranged in the beginning but Daniel was first
crush, my first love, my first everything and I'm not going to
give him up. It took us a lot to be where we are to just let it go
to ruins.

I'm going to meet with my girls later over some coffee. I finish
off dressing and I'm in a bad mood again. It looks like gained
weight again. I thought that people lose weight when they are
stressing about something but apparently not me. I will have to
do with Daniel's t-shirt and leggings.

I leave my room and I meet with Olivia through the hallway.

Olivia: "Oh isn't it my replacement who's about to be replaced
by me again." He rubbed her tummy once again. I roll my eyes
because this is getting quite boring and redundant.
Me: "I was never your replacement and you can only dream
about replacing me. That tummy is as close you can get to your
little twisted dream." I leave her after saying my piece.

"Oh get off your high horse. Once my baby is born

Advertisement
Daniel will be all about us and you would be left in the dust."
She said behind me.
I snickered before turning around and walking slowly towards
her.
Me: "Olivia Olivia, Olivia. I feel sorry for you. You're just so....
blonde (forgive the stereotype). If I were you, I would pray that
that child in there is not Daniel's."
Her: "Why would I do that?"
Me: "Because once your child is born we will conduct a DNA
tests and if they come out positive, then that means you raped
Daniel."
Her: "Rape?" She looked ashen.
Me: "Yes, rape. That is the term often used when you engage in
sexual activity without the other's consent. I already filed a case
against you and if the test comes back positive then that will
prove my case. So that little fairytale of yours will stay just
that... a fairytale." I smirked when I saw her face change and
turn pale. "You are no so bright, are you? I guess that person
who was helping you is also not as bright as they thought." Her
expression told me what I needed. She definitely is working
with someone. I left her there and drove out of the house. I
have not filed anything yet but that's something I will do if she
really molested my husband.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I am at Mugg&Bean with Zoe, Puleng and Amahle.

Puleng: "Someone's in a bad mood."

Amahle: "How can she not be? Who would be in a good mood
after finding out their husband impregnated another woman?"
Me: "That's not even it. Look at me. Can't you guys tell the
difference?" I ask while standing up and turning around for
them. They stared at each other in confusion.
Zoe: "Did you do your hair?"
Puleng: "Did you do a boob job?"
Me: "No, I'm gaining? Can't you see how fat I've gotten?"
Puleng: "Wearing your husband's oversized tshirt doesnt make
you fat." She rolled her eyes at me.
Me: "That's because many of my clothes are too tight."
Zoe: "Then stop eating." She shrugged her shoulders.
Me: "That would have been fine if I was eating a lot but I don't.
What annoys me most is watching Olivia and Daniel eat like
pigs but I'm thr one who is gaining all the weight. Daniel is as fit
as ever and Olivia is so skinny that even her belly seems flat. No
one could tell there is a human being in there."
Amahle: "Have you ever thought of taking a pregnancy test
again, this time have the doctor check to be sure."
Me: "That is impossible." I was shocked but still firmly declined.
There is no way I'm pregnant.
Puleng: "You're married and you have sex with your husband.
So how you say it's impossible? Unless you're infertile." I roll my
eyes at her.
Me: "It's impossible because I took the test and besides we've
been doing it with a condom." I stated as a matter of fact.
Amahle: "That's why I said you should go to the doctor. Home
pregnancy tests are not always accurate. Sometimes it may be
too early to detect or you've eaten something that might affect
the accuracy. The best solution is having a doctor check." I
won't lie that left me a little nervous and a part of me was also
anticipating it.
Me: "If I do that then everyone will say Olivia's pregnancy
affected me. If I'm really not pregnant then I'll be giving her
something against me."
Amahle: "What if you are pregnant?"
Me: "That'll be great. However chances are very low. Besides
do you even know what Daniel will do to?" I shudder at the
thought.
Amahle: "He'll lock you up for a week and sleep with you the
whole in order to get you pregnant."
Me: "How do you know?" I ask incredulously.
Her: "I also have a very domineering husband." I made an "Oh"
sound at that. I tend to forget that we have similar husbands.
Zoe: "You can just go incognito. Then no one will know the
result. I am willing to help if you need help."
Me: "I get it but what if Daniel gets to know?" I am still uneasy
for some reason.
Puleng: "Guys I think the issue is not others finding out but
rather her knowing the result."
Amahle: "Oh you think she's scared to find out that she's not
pregnant." She nodded in understanding. "Are you scared that
you might be disappointed with the result?" She turned to me
and asked. At that moment I realised why I've been reluctant.
Before I didn't want to get pregnant because I felt like I wasn't
ready but now with the Olivia case... I think deep down I
wanted to be pregnant so that I won't feel shitty every time I
think of how my husband's first child will not be from me. I
nodded to the girls finally accepting my insecurities.
Zoe: "Oh baby that's so sad." Because she was closest to me,
she pulled me into a hug.
Puleng: "Stop using condoms then or just poke holes into it if
you don't want Daniel to know."
Me: "I'll never do that. That's just being desperate." I may have
insecurities but I'm not yet desperate.
Narrated
Daniel is in his office going over his work when someone
knocked on the door.
Him: "Come in." He didn't even look up from his files.
"Am I interrupting your work?" Once he heard that voice, his
face changed
Him: "Who let you up? What are you doing here?" It took
everything in him not to blow up and kill someone.
Olivia: "Agnes let me up. I'm here because I'm about to go to
the doctor's appointment and I thought baby daddy might want
to see his little buddy." She was rubbing her tummy the whole
time with a wide grin plastered on her face.
Daniel: "It's your baby, why would I want to see it?"
Olivia: "This is your baby, you can't call him it. You're hurting his
feelings."
Daniel: "We both know how that baby came about. That child
in there will never be mine. It is yours since you made the
decision all on your own. Take it as me donating or rather you
stealing my sperms... that's even if those are mine." He said
while hitting a button on the answering machine. "Get your ass
in here!" He roared.
Olivia: "You can't do that, that's your child. Besides this child is
special to your family." In less than a second Daniel was in front
of him which looked like a blur to Olivia. He grabbed her
shoulders and glared at her. If she wasn't pregnant then he
would have squeezed her neck. Even if he was just grabbing her
shoulders she felt the heavy weight and it felt like he was
crushing her.
Him: "What special child?" His voice was dangerously low.
That's when she realised that she made a mistake. That person
didn't tell her what kind of special but she was warned not to
say anything about that.
Her: "It's special because it is your first child." Her whole body
was shaking because Daniel looked scary. Daniel on the other
hand was not convinced. He has always suspected that she was
working with someone to come up with such schemes. He
knew Olivia for a long time to know how she thinks. And there
is that drug that was able to drug him, a whole beast. He
wanted to ask her more but he was interrupted by Agnes who
entered. He went to sit down on his chair.
Him: "Clean your desk and head to HR. While you're at it take
her with on your way out." He didn't even look up when he said
that. Agnes felt the world crash down at that moment. She only
let Olivia up because she said she was pregnant with Daniel's
child. She lost her job just like that. As for Olivia she was too
freaked out to react.
90
Kearabetswe

I arrive at my in-laws place to meet with my father-in-law. He

takes me to his office. The man loves his office. I sometimes
think that he wished that he never retired. We exchange
pleasantries.
Him: "This is a surprise. So what brings my favourite daughter
to my humble abode?" He asked and I gave him a knowing
smile because he knows why I am here.
Me: "I heard that you are not willing to recognise your
grandchild." I know. Even I don't know what I'm doing.
Him: "I think you should start with... I was sent here to try to
convince you to accept a skank child as your grandchild." He
crossed his arms and gave me a condescending look. I swear my
father-in-law in scary as hell.

But he did find me out. I was sent here by some family

members because apparently there are some rituals that needs
to be done to recognise the child and besides since no one has
gotten pregnant so they are thinking that perhaps Olivia's child
is that child that the ancestors were talking about. Everyone is
willing to do the ritual to see if this is a Dlamini child but my
father-in-law is refusing. Now everyone thinks I am the only
person to get to him to agree to the ritual.
Me: "Okay, you found me out. They sent me but that's not the
point. What I do get is why you're not willing to do the ritual. It
will expose the truth and we will know if the child is Daniel's or
not."
Him: "That will only make her feel important. She doesn't
deserve that." He said as a matter of fact.
Me: "But it could be your grandchild." Heh people this is hard.
Try convincing your father-in-law to accept your husband's
potential child with his ex. Now that's hard.
Him: "The only child I will recognise is from you. And that goes
for all my sons."
Me: "Even if it's your grandfather's reincarnation?"
Him: "Do you all think my ancestors are idiots or that my
grandfather would choose someone like her as his mother.
Come on, I thought you were smarter than this."
Me: "You have a point. And no one is expecting the baby to be
Daniel's but they are willing to give it the benefit of the doubt
just in case."
Him: "I am hearing you talk about other people's feelings but
not yours. How do you feel about all this?"

I heave a sigh because I really hate thinking about this. I've

been trying my hardest to forget or at least pretend like this is
not affecting me. Why would the family ask me to do this?
Me: "Do you think it's easy for me? I have to come to terms
with the possibility that my husband's first child being with his
ex. An ex who has been a thorn in my marriage. I had to come
to terms with that whether I like it or not. It's hard but I'm
trying... so why can't you do the same? I'm not asking you to
accept her or her child but just do the ritual. The ancestors will
recognise their own and we will know the truth then. I really
don't want any of us to have regrets." My cheek were damp
from the tears that were falling as I speak.
Him: "Okay I will do it but only for you." I sigh at that. "Some
people are growing balls to actually use you to manipulate me."
He muttered to himself but I can hear him.
Me: "Thank you. Oh and another thing... don't get angry at
Daniel. This was all Olivia and her accomplice's scheme. He has
always been careful." Of cause I have to speak up for my
husband. I know his relationship with his dad is not always the
best especially when it comes to Olivia.
Him: "This is why you're my favourite. Come here." He then
walks to my side to give me a hug. Once I'm in his warm
embrace I tear up more. "There, there. It has been hard on
you." He brushes my back in a soothing way. This man may be
scary but he sure is comforting.
Advertisement
5); font-size: 15px; animation-name: none !important;
transition-property: none !important;">

Olivia

I think I'm gonna go crazy. She lied to me... she really lied to
me. And I can't stop shaking. That was scary. Daniel was so
scary. What's even more scary is how much he doesn't even
care about his child or me. No fuck it, I'm calling her.

Phone Convo...
Her: "I told you not to call me unless I tell you to." She barked
at the other making me roll my eyes. She likes acting like the
boss of me.
Me: "You lied. You told me this baby will bring Daniel closer to
me but it is only making him hate me." I have goosebumps just
thinking about earlier.
Her: "You called me just for this? You don't honestly believe
that Daniel will warm up to the idea in just a few days now do
you?"
Me: "What do yo mean by that? This is his first child. He should
be ecstatic."
Her: "The guy is married and loves his wife. Obviously it will
take time to digest this." That kind of hurt. I hate it when
people remind me of how much Daniel loves his wife. That
should have been me. That title belongs to me. "You need to
just stay put and you'll see that you'll be having him in the palm
of your hand. I will make sure of it."
Me: "Whatever. Anyway what's up with the special child you
were talking about? Daniel always killed me earlier."
Her: "Are you an idiot!" She roared at me making me more
irritated. Gosh she is annoying. "Don't ever mention the special
child to anyone ever again. Exactly how many times do I have to
remind you before you get it."
Me: "It slipped." I hate how she always treat me like an idiot. If I
didn't need her then I wouldn't have bothered with her.
Her: "Well then don't. If you slip up again, know it will be the
end of us." She clicked her tongue before hanging up.

That bitch. She thinks she's all it. I turn to my tummy and rub it
for comfort.
Me: "Oh my dear baby. Mommy is depending on you to make
daddy Daniel like us again. Then it will be three of us against
the world. Mommy will finally be Mrs Daniel Dlamini. Oh isn't
that just wonderful. Just work hard for mommy okay. And then
in two years we'll give you a little sibling." Isn't that perfect? I
will make sure my dream comes to life and then I'll get rid of
that wretched Kea once and for all. If it wasn't for that bitch
getting in between then I would be the one receiving all of
Daniel's love and attention.

Kearabetswe

I don't know where I am. All I can see are large trees and shrubs
like I'm in the woods. I don't why I'm here or how I even got
here. I am running for no reason but for some unknown reason
it feels like I'm not running away from but running towards
something or someone. The running is endless and it is dark
inside.
For what felt like ages I finally saw some semblance of light. I
rushed towards the light and as I ran the light go bigger and
brighter. However when I was about to be completely
immersed in light I was suddenly falling from a tall building. I
tried to scream but my voice was nonexistent. I felt tiny hands
hug me from behind before I heard a voice whisper. "It is time."
I jerked awake, sweating all over. My first instinct was to touch
my belly for no reason.
Me: "My baby." I whispered. I don't know why I said that.

Flick! A lamp was light.

Daniel: "Are you okay?" He pulled me to him. I was about to say
that it was just a bad dream but I was stopped by a sharp
shooting pain on my waist and abdomen.
Me: "Ah it hurts!" I found myself screaming and crying because
it was painful.
Daniel: "Where?" He pulled the quilt off as I show him where.
We both got startled when we saw my wet pants, "You're
bleeding."
Me: "Oh my God no." I was crying nonstop at that moment.
Him: "We need to take you to the hospital." He said already
getting off the bed and trying to take me.
Me: "At least get dressed." I stopped him because he was only
in his Calvin Klein. He nodded when he saw his state. He then
disappeared in the closet. It didn't take him two minutes before
he came out in his shorts and tee. He was also holding my
gown. He put it on me before carrying me and rushing out.

He was in his Lamborghini and driving super fast.

Him: "Hang in there my love. We'll be there in no time." I
wanted to nod but the pain was just too much for me. True to
his word we arrived at the hospital in no time. He carried me
while calling for a nurse. One rushed to our side while
instructing others to bring a stretcher.
Her: "What seems to be the problem?"
Daniel: "She is bleeding and her tummy is in pain." The nurse
nodded as Daniel placed me on the stretcher. The nurse
opened my gown and her face paled instantly.
Her: "Prep the emergency room. We have a possible
miscarriage. Get the doctor in here, stats." After she said my
temperature dropped.
Me: "No no no. Daniel no. Not my baby." I started screaming
and pulling on Daniel. The nurses tried to calm me down but I
was not having it.
Nurse: "Ma'am you need to calm down. Everything will be
fine."
Me: "No my baby, my baby...my baby, ba---" My vision started
getting blurry and the it started getting smaller.
Daniel: "Prim honey, stay with us. What's happening to her? If
anyth..." That is the last thing I heard before it was lights out for
me.
Season Finale
Daniel

I think my brain is about to crash. I am excited that my wife is

pregnant but I'm also worried because I don't know what's
going on with my wife and child. Heh, I have a child... my wife is
pregnant. I can't lose either one of them or I'm going to die. But
they will both be okay. My ancestors will protect them... they
have to.

I am pacing up and down waiting on some news. The wait is

killing me. I see my parents, Khwezi, Nkosazana, Themba and
his wife. My mom gives me a big hug. I'm a man but I sure
needed my mother's embrace right now.
Themba: "What happened?"
Me: "I don't know. She was bleeding and her waist and
abdomen was painful."
Mom: "Oh my God. What did the doctors say?" I can see from
her face that she was scared.
Me: "They haven't said anything but they suspect that it might
be a miscarriage."
Amahle: "She was really pregnant?"
Father: "I knew it. I told there was no way my grandfather
would reincarnate as that harlot's child. My ancestors are not
children." He had huge grin on his face.
Me: "Not now dad. We're not sure if they'll be safe as yet." I
tried to stop him because he looked like he was about sing.
Him: "I just told you that my ancestors are not children. They
will protect the both of them. This was just them showing
themselves." He was still rejoicing. I wish I could as positive as
him right now. I am really worried about my wife and child. It's
been a while now and nothing.
As if he heard me, the doctor came in at that moment. He
stood in front of us with a solemn face. That scared me a little
as I started imagining the worst.
Him: "Dlamini family?" He looked at his notepad.
Us: "Yes." We all had very worried looks including my father
who was happy just a moment ago.
Kearabetswe
Numbness, that's all I feel. I don't know how long I was out but
as soon as I came to, I didn't want to wake up because I will be
faced with harsh reality and I was not ready.
"Prim honey, I know you're awake so please open your eyes. I
also know that you're sacred but I am here. Open your eyes,
please." I heard my husband's plea and I decided to open my
eyes. He was sitting in a chair next to the and he was holding
my hand. I didn't even feel that.
Me: "Dani I'm so scared. My baby... I lost our baby. If I only I
had went to the doctor when the girls suggested then maybe I
c---" He placed his finger on my lips.
Him: "Shh. It's okay. The baby is fine. He survived." What he
said made me speechless for a second. I placed my hand on my
stomach.
Me: "Are you for real?" He nodded but I was still not convinced.
"You're not just saying this to comfort me right?"
Him: "No our baby is okay. He is a fighter." He then kissed my
hand then my tummy.
Me: "But the nurse said that I was miscarryi---"
The door was opened and a doctor and a nurse came.
Dr.: "You did take your time." He said while the nurse was
checking the machines and stuff. "Everything checks out.
Prepare the ultrasound." He said to the nurse before turning
back to us. "You sure have one miracle baby."
Me: "My baby is fine?" I had to ask again because his face was
still solemn when he said.
Him: "Yes and a miracle at that. What just happened is unheard
of. Your Fetus managed to hang on its little life." He said as the
nurse applies gel on my stomach. Then they turn the machine
on. He put whatever probe on me then he pointed at the
screen. All I saw is blank and white. "As you can see this is
where the placenta was originally and this is where it is now."
He pointed but I saw no difference.
Daniel: "Meaning?" He was holding my hand while glaring
daggers at the doctor.
Dr.: "It means that your baby's placenta was detached which
was due to the mother's stress. Normally at that case the
placenta would rapture and because the uterus was thick to
accommodate the placenta hence once it ruptures the uterus
shreds as well which causes heavy bleeding. However a miracle
happened here. The placenta was detached but it didn't
rupture but it also reattached itself. Quite fascinating."
Daniel: "English please."
Dr.: "It means your wife almost suffered a miscarriage because
the thing that attaches your baby to your wife's womb almost
fell off but it didn't which is what we call a miracle." He
simplified it for us but I think I was still lost. I still can't believe
that I'm pregnant and my baby is still alive. When the nurse
said I was about to miscarry, I was shattered. "Since you are
eighteen weeks pregnant already then in only a few weeks you
would know the baby's gender."
Me: "I'm sorry what? Eighteen what?" I almost fell off the bed
in shock. Eighteen weeks means four and a half months. Unless
my math is wrong, there is no way I could be eighteen weeks
pregnant. I remember I lost my virginity about two months ago.
"No, I think you made a mistake doctor. There is no way I'm
four months pregnant."
Dr.: "Your baby is eighteen weeks. I can't make a stupid mistake
like that." He rolled his eyes as he lets the nurse clean my
stomach.
Daniel: "We understand doctor. My wife is still in shock. Thing
is we didn't know that she was pregnant. Also we only recently
been trying for a child so she automatically thought the baby
may be younger than this." He grabbed my hand and shook his
head when I wanted to say something.
Dr: "Okay. Well you'll only be discharged tomorrow because
we'll be keeping you for observations. While you're signing the
discharge papers, have them book an appointment in the
obstetrician department."
Daniel: "That won't be necessary. We have own obstetrician."
The doctor nodded before leaving with the nurse.
Once they are out I turn to Daniel.
Me: "There's no way I'm four months pregnant. I only lost my
virginity on the twenty second of November last year and now
is only the thirtieth of January."
Him: "I know but you're forgetting that you're not just carrying
any normal kind. You're carrying my son. A future beast." He
was caressing my stomach as he spoke.
Me: "Oh I totally forgot." I almost forgot that I did not marry
into a normal family. "But hey, how can you tell it's a boy."
What's up with him and "my son". What if it's a girl.
Daniel: "Because only boys can be beasts. The girls in our family
is born like any other." I made an Oh sound.
Me: "We're having a baby." Oh gosh I'm so excited. I almost lost
my mind when I thought I lost him. My baby, my miracle baby.

It's been two days since I was discharged. And now that tummy
that only gained some small fat is now showing itself which is
kind of freaky. A few days ago I looked nothing like a pregnant
woman and it is really showing.
I am resting at home because the doctor advised me to rest for
a few days. Daniel chose to work at home and he has been with
me, doing everything and taking care of my little needs and
cravings. Funny story, now I do crave KFCs dunked zinger wings.
Before I had zero cravings.
Right now I'm in the lounge area watching TV with my husband.
He is massaging my feet (Another thing I experienced these
couple of days) as I snack on my dunked zinger wings. Our
helper comes with Puleng who looks like she is about to kill
somebody.
Daniel: "I'll leave you guys to talk." He excused himself. Isn't he
a sweetheart?
Me: "What made you look like you're about to shit yourself." I
laugh soon as she sits down.
Her: "I'm married." I chocked on air at her revelation. Luckily
my wings weren't in my mouth at that moment or that would
have been terrible.
Me: "What? How?" This just sounds so incredible and
unbelievable. Puleng is the kind we all thought would marry
last.
Her: "I don't know. All I know is that we went to Sun City for an
adventurous weekend, guess we had too much adventure
cause now we have a marriage certificate."
Me: "You're pregnant?" That's the only thing that makes sense.
Her: "Oh heck no. We someone applied for a marriage
certificate and it was approved. Shouldn't these things take
longer to get?"
Me: "Oh wow! That is unexpected. So who's the lucky guy?"
Her: "You won't believe when I tell you."

………………………………………….The End…………………………………….

For Daily Latest Books Free to Download on

https://novelsguru.com/ and visit my Facebook page
https://www.facebook.com/groups/3345453369055623